diff options
| author | nfenwick <nfenwick@pglaf.org> | 2025-02-04 23:26:25 -0800 |
|---|---|---|
| committer | nfenwick <nfenwick@pglaf.org> | 2025-02-04 23:26:25 -0800 |
| commit | 016c9f731628407ef50d0f9242e3bd29cadd7ac5 (patch) | |
| tree | d3e2af9cdf5e95638cda243cabb458ffacf2ecf7 | |
| parent | c1ec2b48be3916c0b8bcd1714668d371a124a08e (diff) | |
| -rw-r--r-- | .gitattributes | 4 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | LICENSE.txt | 11 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | README.md | 2 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/50193-0.txt | 7620 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/50193-0.zip | bin | 134194 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/50193-8.txt | 7622 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/50193-8.zip | bin | 133562 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/50193-h.zip | bin | 909764 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/50193-h/50193-h.htm | 8075 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/50193-h/images/c1.png | bin | 26298 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/50193-h/images/c2.png | bin | 25188 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/50193-h/images/c3.png | bin | 18521 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/50193-h/images/c4.png | bin | 27510 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/50193-h/images/c5.png | bin | 41078 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/50193-h/images/c6.png | bin | 25776 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/50193-h/images/c7.png | bin | 15635 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/50193-h/images/c8.png | bin | 21502 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/50193-h/images/cover.jpg | bin | 138853 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/50193-h/images/img001.jpg | bin | 106839 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/50193-h/images/img002.png | bin | 9692 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/50193-h/images/img010.jpg | bin | 94879 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/50193-h/images/img018.jpg | bin | 109374 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/50193-h/images/img026.jpg | bin | 106409 -> 0 bytes |
23 files changed, 17 insertions, 23317 deletions
diff --git a/.gitattributes b/.gitattributes new file mode 100644 index 0000000..d7b82bc --- /dev/null +++ b/.gitattributes @@ -0,0 +1,4 @@ +*.txt text eol=lf +*.htm text eol=lf +*.html text eol=lf +*.md text eol=lf diff --git a/LICENSE.txt b/LICENSE.txt new file mode 100644 index 0000000..6312041 --- /dev/null +++ b/LICENSE.txt @@ -0,0 +1,11 @@ +This eBook, including all associated images, markup, improvements, +metadata, and any other content or labor, has been confirmed to be +in the PUBLIC DOMAIN IN THE UNITED STATES. + +Procedures for determining public domain status are described in +the "Copyright How-To" at https://www.gutenberg.org. + +No investigation has been made concerning possible copyrights in +jurisdictions other than the United States. Anyone seeking to utilize +this eBook outside of the United States should confirm copyright +status under the laws that apply to them. diff --git a/README.md b/README.md new file mode 100644 index 0000000..c943b91 --- /dev/null +++ b/README.md @@ -0,0 +1,2 @@ +Project Gutenberg (https://www.gutenberg.org) public repository for +eBook #50193 (https://www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/50193) diff --git a/old/50193-0.txt b/old/50193-0.txt deleted file mode 100644 index 6419142..0000000 --- a/old/50193-0.txt +++ /dev/null @@ -1,7620 +0,0 @@ -The Project Gutenberg EBook of The Messenger of the Black Prince, by -Thomas A. H. Mawhinney - -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most -other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions -whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of -the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at -www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you'll have -to check the laws of the country where you are located before using this ebook. - -Title: The Messenger of the Black Prince - -Author: Thomas A. H. Mawhinney - -Release Date: October 13, 2015 [EBook #50193] - -Language: English - -Character set encoding: UTF-8 - -*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE MESSENGER OF THE BLACK PRINCE *** - - - - -Produced by Stephen Hutcheson, Dave Morgan, Ron Box, and -the Online Distributed Proofreading Team at -http://www.pgdp.net - - - - - - - - - - By - _THOMAS A. H. MAWHINNEY_ - - - THE SWORD OF THE HOUSE OF DE MARILLAC - ENGLISH OAK AND SPANISH GOLD - -[Illustration: The Lance Was Almost Torn From His Grasp] - - - - - THE MESSENGER - OF THE - BLACK PRINCE - - - By - THOMAS A. H. MAWHINNEY - - - Illustrated by - Manning deV. Lee - - - THE PENN PUBLISHING - COMPANY PHILADELPHIA - 1928 - - COPYRIGHT 1928 - BY THE PENN PUBLISHING COMPANY - -Made in the U. S. A. - - - - - CONTENTS - - - CHAPTER PAGE - I. The King’s Fool 7 - II. I Am Attacked in the Woods 22 - III. A Visitor in the Night 31 - IV. A Trickster 36 - V. What I Learned in the Woods 48 - VI. We Hunt the Wild Boar 59 - VII. The Black Prince 69 - VIII. The Silver-Hafted Dagger 82 - IX. A Solitary House in the Woods 91 - X. The Highwayman of Tours 107 - XI. I Find a Companion 117 - XII. The Three Crows Inn 123 - XIII. The Silver-Hafted Dagger 133 - XIV. Pursued 141 - XV. The Scrivener Disappears 150 - XVI. The Scrivener Turns Traitor 162 - XVII. On the Highway 172 - XVIII. Escape! 183 - XIX. On the Island 190 - XX. No Man’s Land 198 - XXI. The Defense of the Cave 206 - XXII. Trapped! 227 - XXIII. The Fight in the Inn 239 - XXIV. Besieged 247 - XXV. Friends and Enemies 257 - XXVI. The Abbot of Chalonnes 270 - XXVII. The Black Prince Again 283 - XXVIII. Victory ... and Home 292 - - - - - ILLUSTRATIONS - - - The Lance Was Almost Torn From His Grasp _Frontispiece_ - The Arrow Struck With a Click 78 - They Came Into View From Among the Thick Trunks 146 - His Countenance Was Black With Anger 218 - - - - - The Messenger of the Black Prince - - - - - CHAPTER I - THE KING’S FOOL - - -I remember the beginning of it as though it were yesterday. My brother -André had sent me to the armorer’s to have some broken links mended in -his gear. I was standing near the forge watching Le Brun send the sparks -flying from his anvil and marveling with what strength and ease he was -able to turn the stubborn bits of steel, when a man appeared at the door -and with a smile bid us the time of day. There is nothing strange in -that, to be sure. But yet the manner of his saying it struck us both, -for his tone held a kind of sharpness as of mockery. I looked around -quickly. Le Brun eased off the stroke as it came down. With a scowl upon -his brow he leaned his weight upon the hammer. His big chest heaved as -he glared towards the door. - -“I agree, stranger,” he said. “It is a fair day.” He waved with his -hand. “You will find the inn about half a league further down the road.” - -It was a strong hint for the man to be on his way, but he took no more -notice of it than if Le Brun were a child. Three quick steps and he was -beside the bellows with the smile broader than before. - -“Do I look like a man who could eat in an inn?” he demanded. At the same -time he pointed to his clothes which were indeed only rags. He took the -soiled cap from his head and threw it on the floor. Then, without a word -he placed the palm of his hand upon it and turned the swiftest -somersault that you could imagine. When he was standing upright again, -he gazed into our faces with an expression as though he had performed -the cleverest trick in the world. - -“Look here!” growled the armorer with a frown. “You were here yesterday. -I gave you a piece of silver to get rid of you. You are back again. Do -you think——” - -The fellow threw his hand in the air. - -“Of course I am back again,” he cried. “Is it a crime for me to want to -pay my debt?” With that he fumbled in the lining of his coat and brought -forth a shining piece of gold. “There!” he called, flinging it on the -anvil till it rang. “You have three times and more the sum you gave me!” - -The slow-witted Le Brun looked at me and I at him. Both of us were -sorely puzzled. The armorer shook his head. - -“A beggar one day—a rich man the next,” he began. “There is but one -conclusion——” - -“Ah!” interrupted the other. “Do not say the word. It is ugly and I’d -rather say it for you. The long and short of it is that you take me for -a thief.” - -“Gold doesn’t grow on trees,” remarked Le Brun darkly. “Listen, sir -stranger,” he said advancing a step, “have you no honest calling?” - -I thought the fellow would flare into a rage, but to my surprise he -threw back his head and laughed a long trilling laugh almost like the -song of a bird. When he ceased, he laid his palms on his hips and bowed -mockingly at us. - -“I told you yesterday that I was a fool,” he said. “I am the same -today—a king’s fool. Look!” He put his hand into his coat again and drew -out a silly-looking cap, which he placed over one ear, and a bauble with -tiny bells. He shook it with the glee of a child. The more it tinkled, -the broader grew his grin. As though he was actually captivated by the -sound, he began to caper about and finally struck into a quickly moving -dance. - -He stopped as suddenly as he began. Then he bowed once more. - -“Now,” he exclaimed, “can you tell me, sirs, where I can find a -position?” - -“—as a fool?” I asked with a smile. - -“Yes,” he answered. - -“Why,” I replied, “by what I have seen you are clever enough to amuse -the King of France himself.” - -He jerked his head around and shot a look at me. For one second I saw a -flash of hate and anger. In the next a wise smile curled about his -mouth. - -“Strange words,” he muttered and repeated it. “Strange words to fall -from the lips of a Norman lad. Have you all grown so weak? There was a -time when the gentry of Normandy thought the only way to amuse the King -of France was with spears and swords and battle-axes, not with such toys -as these.” - -He spoke slowly and with a half smile, but under it lay a sting that cut -me to the bone. I cast a sidelong glance at Le Brun who stood scowling -as black as night, but withal puzzled. He was no good hand at solving of -riddles nor in the sifting of double meaning statements. His way was -with a cuff or blow, and there an end to it. - -“Is this a jest, sir Fool?” I asked. “Would you have the Norman barons -arm themselves and fight when there is no need for it?” - -For a reply all that he did was to break into a long low whistle and -toss the bauble into the air. When it came down, he caught it with great -deftness and twirled it about in his fingers. Then he shrugged his -shoulders. - -“There was a meeting at Rouen——” he said and curled his brows, as though -I ought to understand the rest. - -“I know that,” I replied quickly. “There was a meeting of the Norman -barons at Rouen——” Here I stopped and eyed him closely. “Such things -were better left to themselves. For all I know, sir Fool, to give you a -short answer, I may even be talking to a King’s spy.” - -The man tossed his head to one side and uttered a little painful laugh. - -“The Black Prince of England,” he went on as though he would brush my -objection aside, “has left Bordeaux. He is ranging along the western -coast of France. There is no one to oppose him. Not a soldier of the -King is within a hundred leagues. He is toppling over one castle after -the other——Suppose,” he said closing one eye and looking at me -cunningly, “the King of France were to rush towards the west to destroy -him? Would any of you Normans come to his aid?” - -It was a question far too deep for my boyish brain. Besides I knew that -silence was the beginning of caution, so I flung my hand in the air as -though the affair were of no importance to me. - -“From what I have heard,” I said, “the Black Prince is well able to care -for himself.” - -I saw an expression of contempt gather on his face. - -“The meeting at Rouen was a blow to your country,” the man went on with -more perseverance than ever. “A good dozen of your finest blood lost -their lives. It’s a good thing,” he added with biting scorn, “that you -were not there yourself!” - -I was growing angry. - -“Why?” I demanded. - -“Because,” he replied with cutting deliberation, “you would not have had -the courage to raise an arm in your own defence!” - -The hot blood stole slowly to my neck and face. I saw out of the corner -of my eye that the armorer was rolling his sleeves up over his elbows, -while one hand reached out for the hammer that lay alongside the anvil. - -“Have you come here to pick a quarrel?” I demanded. - -“As you wish,” he said and spat derisively upon the ground. - -It was a challenge flung into my teeth. I was but a lad, of course, but -for all that of big bone and strong from the life which I had lived in -the open. My opponent was a man full grown and, from what I had just -seen, as quick and slippery in his actions as an eel. For the moment in -my wrath I took little heed of these things but knotted my fists -together and advanced towards him. - -I thought that if I could strike the first blow I could settle him once -for all and so end his insolence. With a lunge that ought to have -carried him off his feet I made at him. To my surprise I beat only into -the empty air. The fellow had slipped to the one side with a light -gliding motion that for quickness fairly took my breath away. Then, to -add fire to my discomfiture, he calmly placed his hands flat upon his -hips and stood smiling at me. - -“A Norman calf!” he cried. “If the rest of your race can fight no better -than that, it is no wonder that the King of France will soon devour -you!” - -I made no answer. The taunt struck me with the sharpness of a knife. If -I was full of wrath before, I was boiling with anger now. I steadied -myself on the balls of my feet and looked the fellow in the eye. Then, -with greater quickness than at first, I rushed again upon him. But he -was ready, even more than I had expected. Instead of leaping to the -side, he jumped back and, as I came towards him, struck me a sharp blow -on the face with his open hand. - -By this time I was fighting mad, but rather at my own bungling than at -his adroitness. I would have given my right arm to have caught him a -single stunning crash. I plunged forward, reckless and determined to the -last degree. Now he slipped past me so close that I was able to touch -the sleeve of his coat. Again his hot breath touched my face. He came in -so near that he gave my arm a twist. But with all my effort I could not -lay a finger on him. It was like a game—a contest with speed on one side -and strength on the other—— - -“Henri!” - -It was Le Brun’s voice coming like a warning. I knew I had to be on the -alert. But before I realized what my opponent was about, he had caught -me by sliding his arm entirely under mine. I felt a twang run across my -shoulder as though it was being wrenched from the socket. My feet loosed -themselves from the ground and in the next second I was rolling over -towards the anvil of the armorer. - -But I was not entirely gone. With a kind of instinct I extended my hand -to grasp whatever might save me from utter humiliation. It was mere -luck, I know, but even at that I had to grit my teeth and hang on with -what strength was still in me. My fist was closing around the Fool’s -wrist and the surer I was of myself, the harder I held on. A sudden jerk -brought him slightly towards me. A hard steady pull bent him still -further. With a twist I threw myself with my back upon the ground. I had -two hands free now and I wrapped both around his wrist with the sureness -of a vise. He struggled like an animal taken in a trap. With the fingers -of his free hand he tried to pry my grip loose. He twisted and squirmed. -He dug his nails into my flesh. He jumped from one position to another. -He pretended to fall towards me and then with his arms relaxed sprang -suddenly back again. But I clung to him as though it were my only hope -for life until his tugs and pulls spent themselves and I grew the more -confident of victory. - -His breath was getting shorter and a paleness overspread his face. It -was now or never for me, so with one firm effort I drew him steadily -down until his face was near mine and his feet kept tapping at my ribs. -Then, he fell. His whole body covered mine. His knees dug into my -stomach and the crook of his elbow fastened itself in my throat. - -For a moment I feared I would choke. I had to let go his wrist with one -hand to clear myself of his weight. As soon as I had shoved him away, I -reached out to grasp him by the throat if I could, but in the same -moment I felt him clutching at mine. - -We were struggling with every sinew, each for the mastery. With a -quickness that I might have been expecting, my opponent gave one final -lurch. It was an effort that wrenched free the hand which I held in my -grip. I tried again and again to clutch it, but I succeeded only in -closing my fist in the air. I caught his body between my knees in the -hope that I could squeeze the breath out of him. I squirmed this way and -that. Now I had his arm or his wrist between my fingers, but before I -was sure of myself he had twisted out of danger. We rolled over locked -together like tangled pieces of twine, but with every rolling it was he, -because of his adroitness, who came uppermost and it was I who was prone -upon my back upon the ground. - -At last the end came. By a piece of mere chance I had slid my arm -forward with its entire length under his. Then with a twist of my wrist -I laid my hand around his throat. His shoulder was like the resting -place of a lever. I began to press steadily. His chin went back and his -eyes turned upwards. A little more and his mouth opened showing a row of -even white teeth. I was on the verge of tossing him from me when he -squirmed once more, this time to the one side. He slid from out the vise -that was closing in on him and almost with the same effort sprang -quickly to his feet. - -I jumped up of course, for I thought the conflict but begun when he -raised his hand as though to tell me that he had enough and between the -heavings of his breath called in a shaking voice, “I did not come here -to fight!” - -I almost laughed in his face. - -“Why, then, did you come?” demanded Le Brun with a growl. - -“I came to make friends!” was the answer. - -“——to make friends?” I echoed. “Do you think a man makes friends through -jibes and insults?” - -By this time both of us had somewhat recovered our breath. In the most -serious manner imaginable he threw his hands apart and looked from the -armorer to me. - -“It’s an unfortunate habit I have,” he exclaimed. “It lies in my -disposition to dig to the bottom of things—to prod people till they -squirm.” - -“Some day,” said I by way of admonishment, “you’ll prod the wrong -person. In such dangerous times as these, when everyone is the other’s -enemy, it’ll likely cost you your life.” - -He paid no more heed to me than if I had not spoken. As though he was -aroused by a sudden curiosity, he half closed his eyes and made a mental -measurement of me as I have often seen a buyer measure a horse. He took -a step or two to the rear. He circled around me. I saw his lips move as -though he was noting this or that to himself. Then, with the same ease -and confidence as though we had been life-long friends, he came up to me -and laid his fingers on the upper part of my arm. - -“All brawn,” he said. “Tough. Great endurance, but a trifle slow in -action.” And with a smile of satisfaction he clapped me heartily on the -shoulder. “Can you fight?” he demanded. - -I wrinkled my brows. - -“I held my own with you, didn’t I?” I asked. - -“Na. Na. Lad. Not that,” he said. “That was no fight. It was only a -little rolling in the dirt. What I mean is this: Are you good with a -sword, an ax or a dagger?” - -“Well,” I answered slyly, “a bit ago you made an accusation. You -upbraided me for being a Norman.” - -His head came up with a jerk and the fire flashed from his black eyes. - -“That was only a bit of my prodding,” he replied quickly. “I wanted to -stir you up. Oh,” he cried when I looked questioningly at him, “you’ll -all need stirring up. What skill you have in the handling of weapons -will soon be sorely useful. Can’t you realize that the King of France is -watching you like a cat watches a mouse?” - -“I know,” I answered rather downcast, “he would like to add our -territories to his own.” - -By this time the armorer had returned to his forge. His great hairy arm -lay along the shaft of the bellows. The sparks from the coals of peat -flew like tiny shooting-stars towards the rafters. He was like a great -ox, patient and plodding, that did not realize its strength. - -“You are too much like him,” came the answer as the Fool pointed to Le -Brun, “—powerful, but not far-sighted. What you ought to have is a bit -of cunning to match your wits against your foes.” - -I said not a word for I did not know exactly what he was driving at. -With a toss of my head I ambled slowly towards the door. The Fool went -with me talking and jabbering at my elbow. When we came to the -threshold, he slid his body carefully along the wall and like a thief -peered up and down the road with more than usual circumspection. Then as -though he was thoroughly alarmed he spun about and took me anxiously by -the arm. - -“You won’t say that I have been here, will you?” he begged. - -“Why,” I laughed, “as far as that goes I shall forget all about you -within an hour.” - -The expression on his face fell. He looked at me as though I had dealt -him a terrible blow. - -“No you won’t,” he exclaimed. “The fact is that you’ll remember me till -your dying day. You’ll tell your children about me long after I’m dead.” -Here he seized my arm again even more firmly than before. “I must be -off,” he cried. “And you won’t forget, will you? Never breathe to a soul -that I’ve been here!” - -I was puzzled but yet more amused. I was sure that it was some whim or -other that had taken hold of his fancy. So to flatter him I promised -that his presence here would never be mentioned. With that he seemed -pleased and with a skip and a hop he made his way around to the back of -the forge where he was quickly lost among the trees. - -To satisfy my own curiosity I gazed a long time up and down the road. -There was nothing as far as I could see that could have given him cause -for alarm. The whole highway was as void as a desert save that on the -brow of the hill, like a speck in the sky, there came riding towards us -a solitary horseman, booted and spurred, in all likelihood a guest for -the village inn for the night. At most he was only a passing stranger -like hundreds of others. I smiled at myself that I had taken the Fool so -seriously. I went back to have my laugh out with Le Brun and to wait for -my brother’s gear. - - - - - CHAPTER II - I AM ATTACKED IN THE WOODS - - -It was late in the afternoon when I left the armorer’s. The sky was -covered with low dark clouds. A fine rain fell which cut through the -skin with the keenness of a sharp knife. - -Our house (where I lived alone with my brother André) lay above a mile -from the village around a long bend in the road—a track I rarely -traveled, for I knew a shorter path through the woods. So with my -brother’s armor slung lightly over my shoulder I started briskly on my -way. - -I was without a serious thought. The birds, in the face of the oncoming -night, were settled in their nests. The branches of the trees began to -drip moisture over my face and neck. The grass and the underbrush were a -bit soggy under my feet, but even with that the lightness of my heart -prompted me to whistle a little tune. - -I had gone about half way. The thoughts of a bright fire and warmth were -uppermost in my brain. Save for the dripping of the rain the woods were -as silent as an empty tomb. - -A sound startled me—a swish like the hurry of a deer or a wild-boar -scurrying through the weeds. I stopped and peered carefully through the -gathering gloom. The sound was repeated, directly in front of me. Quite -instinctively I backed away to seek the protection of the nearest tree, -and waited. But for a second all I could hear was the thumping of my -heart against my ribs. - -After a little I began to feel that my fear was founded on imagination, -so with cautious steps I slowly ventured once more ahead. I had not gone -five strides when the swish came again to my ears, this time more -distinct and very near. I was about to swerve to my left to avoid the -danger that might be threatening me, when a rough-looking fellow stepped -out of the semi-darkness and made towards me. - -As well as I could distinguish, he was of the commoner type, clad in the -wooden shoes of the peasantry and with a coat and breeches of some black -material almost threadbare, crumpled and soiled from being lived and -slept in. His hair hung out in clumps from under the edges of an old cap -and around his neck was knotted a ragged scarf. - -I caught all this in a flash, you may be sure. But what attracted me -most was neither his clothes nor even his threatening aspect, for I -started with terror when I caught a glimpse of a dagger that he held -grasped in his right hand. - -I stopped and drew a long breath. But he came on with the weapon raised -on a level with his shoulder, and with his heavy eyes glaring at me as -though I were a wild animal that was to be stricken to death. I shifted -to the one side and he shifted likewise with me. I saw him moisten his -lips and half-shut his eyes. With what quickness I could, I sprang -further on and dodged safe for the moment behind a tree. - -“My name is La Mar!” I called. “I am Henri La Mar. I live in that house -over there at the edge of the woods.” I stopped long enough for him to -understand. Then, “Surely you have made a mistake,” I cried still -louder. “You must be waiting here for someone else!” - -He lunged stupidly after me. The breath was coming from between his lips -in a kind of a wheeze. At the same time he uttered in a deep growl, “La -Mar. The old Count of Gramont—the rest of them”—and something which -sounded like an oath, but which I was not able to understand. - -We were within five feet of each other. All the time he held the dagger -on high always ready to strike. It flashed through my senses that I was -dallying long enough, so with a jump I flew away from my tree and made -deeper into the woods. - -But it seemed that I had run into a trap. I had not gone twice the -length of my body when a second fellow, dressed the same as the first, -confronted me. If you had stood the two together you could not have told -the one from the other. And this one, too, had a dagger like the first -and stood with his legs spread out to block my way. - -I was as good as dead. I came to a stop as though I had struck a stone -wall and then veered over to the one side as I did before. At the same -instant I bent low and ran as fast as I could in the hope that, if my -assailant made a lunge at me, there might be some chance that it would -only be a glancing blow and do me little harm. - -I had calculated too rashly on the sloth of my enemy. Indeed he was as -sure of me as a hunter is of game that is already brought to earth. As I -passed, he took one leap after me. His hand came down with the speed of -an arrow and the next thing I knew I felt a jar in the middle of my back -that sent the stars before my eyes and flattened me on my stomach on the -ground. Then a shriek echoed among the trees that sent the blood -curdling through my veins and after that the woods were still again. - -I was partly dazed by my fall. To tell you the truth, by every right I -ought to have been killed. But the armor which I had slung so lightly -over my shoulder had saved me. When the blow struck, the point of the -dagger caught in the meshes of the twisted links. The weapon was a -straight knife with no cross piece to form a protection for the hand. -The impact was so sudden and so unexpected that my enemy lost his grip -on the haft. His hand slipped down the blade and, as I learned -afterwards, was cut along the fingers and the palm. It was the pain of -it that made him cry out and to that the frenzy of it caused him to take -to his heels and run away. - -There was danger on every side of me. I had no time to breathe a word of -thanks for my deliverance but got up as quickly as I could and made -forward in the direction I was bent on. Then came my third surprise. I -had started at a fairly good gait when an arrow whistled past my face -and buried itself in the trunk of a great tree. My flesh crept from the -very terror of my situation. There was one thing to do, I thought, and -that was to take the bridle in my teeth and make the best of it. - -I plunged on ahead recklessly. I am sure that I was as white as a ghost. -It is one thing to have an enemy in front of you with whom you are -matched on even terms. It is another to be beset by lurking foes who are -able to strike unseen and who have every advantage in position and in -weapons. But even at that the spirit of desperation was strong within -me, for I was resolved to use my last speck of strength to worm myself -through the woods and to make for home. - -But my resolutions were nipped in the bud before I had fairly formed -them. I was just getting into full career when another arrow passed my -face, this time closer than the first and whistled on among the trees. -But I did not stop. I bent my head low to the ground. I grasped the -piece of mail more firmly in my hand. I was breathing hard, but more -from the strain I was under than from actual labor. Three strides -further and a third arrow buried itself in the turf straight before me -and snapped with a little click. - -I could not help looking down for my face was directed towards the -ground. To my amazement, even in the gloom of the woods, I spied a piece -of parchment tied in a hard knot on the haft of the missile. - -“A message,” I thought. “Is it a warning from a friend? Or a threat from -a hidden foe?” - -As quick as a flash I stooped and snatched it open. There I read in -letters scrawled as coarsely and as rudely as a child would write the -words: - - GO BACK BY THE ROAD - -I trembled a little, I must confess. Whether from friend or foe, it was -wisest to obey. If I insisted on going on ahead, I knew I would surely -be killed. If I were to go back—well, there was a ray of hope. - -I turned. I was as much in the hands of Fate as ever was any man alive. -This time I did not run but kept on at a steady gait. At every step I -was in expectation of some fresh attack, to be confronted by one of the -two men who had assailed me, or by a knife darting through the air, or -even by an arrow. But to my surprise the woods were as calm as when I -first entered them. The rain dripped slowly from the overhanging -branches and the light wind fanned and cooled my heated cheeks. - -I was soon past the place where I had met my first foe. To my -imagination it was like a tale I had heard of a superstitious person’s -passing a place haunted by a ghost. My eyes were on the alert. At any -second I expected a fresh attack. I thought I heard a low groan. I let -the thought pass as though it were the promptings of fear. Then I heard -it again and with it some words that I could not understand. I looked -about and there to my amazement I saw the fellow who had first -threatened me with his back to a tree. A strong cord held his wrists -tied together, while another wrapped around his body held him firmly -fastened against the trunk. - -At the sight of me he cleared his throat. - -“Come here!” he commanded. - -“What do you want?” I asked. - -“Will you loose these bonds?” he said. - -“I know when I’m safe,” I replied. “I’ll do nothing of the kind.” - -He growled something under his breath. - -“If you do,” he went on half coaxingly and half in a threat, “I’ll tell -you a story that’s worth while.” - -“You’ve told me enough already,” said I, and started on my way. - -But he was insistent. - -“Wait,” he commanded once more. “Will you give me a mouthful of water, -then?” - -“There’s enough dripping from the trees,” I shot back at him. “Turn your -face up and you’ll easily slacken your thirst.” - -He growled deeper than before but he realized that I was not to be taken -as lightly as he thought. I went on. There was no more interruption. The -fellow with the wounded hand might have been lurking somewhere in the -neighborhood. He might even be standing behind a tree. But as far as I -was concerned, he did not appear and in quicker time than I had come in, -I was out of the woods and on the road that led in a roundabout way to -my home. - -I breathed a great sigh of relief when I tramped up the gravel walk that -led to the house. With no ado I pushed open the front door and entered. -In the great hall there were two men, the one my brother André and the -old Count of Gramont who lived in the castle on the hill. They had just -finished lighting the candles. There was no fire in the open hearth and -the room was cold and chilled with the damp. The old Count was pacing -nervously up and down the floor muttering to himself in his deep rolling -tones. My brother’s face was as white as chalk and lines of worry lay -across his forehead. He was standing at the long oaken table that stood -in the centre of the room winding a piece of linen about his lower arm. -I did not speak for at the first glance I noticed that, as he wound, the -blood kept oozing through the bandages from the place where he had been -wounded. - - - - - CHAPTER III - A VISITOR IN THE NIGHT - - -I stood stock still in the middle of the floor. My brother looked at me -from head to foot. - -“Le Brun has been here, Henri,” he said calmly. And then in a low voice, -“I was afraid that something had happened to you, you return so late.” - -“Something has happened,” I burst forth and in shaking tones told him of -my adventures in the woods. - -“They are agents of the King,” cried the old Count. “They are everywhere -about us. They are not satisfied that they have taken my son. They -will——” - -My mouth fell open in amazement. - -“They have taken Charles?” I asked. “Is it true then that he was at the -meeting at Rouen? You can——” - -“It was a meeting of the nobles of Normandy,” he interrupted. “I thought -I was too old to go myself so I sent my only son. They were to make -plans to protect us against the aggressions of the King. But the secret -leaked out. Some traitor in our ranks betrayed us. Every man in the -gathering was taken. A full dozen were beheaded behind the walls of the -town. A few were sent off as prisoners, to be scattered among the -castles of the King.” - -“—and Charles?” I cried. - -The old man sighed and ground his teeth. - -“He is on his way down the valley of the Loire,” he rumbled deep in his -throat, “to be mewed up till the crack of doom.” - -The blood left my face. A chill of horror ran through every limb. - -“We shall bring him back, Henri,” said André with a ring in his voice. -“If it takes the last drop of blood of the last Norman, we shall bring -him back. But we shall have to wait.” - -The old Count flung his hand in the air. The fire flashed from his eyes -and he began to stride again across the floor. - -“Wait!” he demanded. “Wait! That is the only word you know. We have -waited long enough already. I’ll not bide another day.” He turned wildly -towards the rack that held my brother’s arms. “I’ll take this,” he cried -laying his strong hand upon a battle-ax. “I’ll go to the King, where he -sits upon his throne. I’ll demand of him why he dared to lay his finger -upon my son. I’ll offer him his choice, whether he will give me my son -back—or perish at my feet.” - -Here André raised his hand for peace. - -“If you do that,” he said quietly, “you will only be playing into their -nets. It will mean the destruction of us all.” - -The Count flung himself into a chair. - -“There’s one last fight in me yet, André,” he growled in his heavy -voice. “I’ll summon a thousand archers from the countryside. I’ll find -the castle where they have him prisoner. We’ll storm it and burn it to -the ground.” - -But André, who ever was on the side of wisdom, saw the folly of his -intentions. - -“If you do,” he warned, “it will only be a signal for an attack. The -armies of France will sweep us from our homes.” - -He took two or three paces to and fro in the room and returned to me. -There was a smile of sadness on his face as he spoke. - -“The Black Prince of England is our only hope,” he said. - -“He is ravaging the western coast of France,” I told him. “It is his -presence there that holds the King in check.” - -He opened his mouth to answer but the long whine of one of the dogs out -of doors interrupted him. We kept silent until the sound died away. Then -he took up a tinder and went to the hearth. - -“I shall make a fire,” he said. “The chill of the air has pierced me to -the bone.” - -I looked at his wounded arm. - -“How did you get that, André?” I asked. - -He laughed. - -“We were attacked by knaves as we came along the road.” - -The whine of the dog began again. Then like a chorus there arose a -barking and yelping as though the whole pack of them had gone suddenly -mad. - -“There is someone in the yard,” muttered the old Count without raising -his head. “I thought I heard the crunching of the gravel on the walk.” - -With a kind of instinct I turned towards the window. I could not see -clearly what it was, but there flashed across the pane what seemed to be -the image of a man’s face. By the suddenness with which he moved away, -it struck me that he must have been loitering there, peering in. My -heart rose in my throat for I thought of the enemies who were lurking -about the house. - -I was on the verge of raising my hand to point and call out, when amid -the sharp howling of the dogs there came a rapping on the panels of the -door. Like a flash André sprang forward. Without a single weapon in case -he was attacked he jerked the door open. The light of the candles shone -dimly into the haze. For all that, I was able to see the figure of a man -standing on the stone step. He was booted and spurred and clad from neck -to heels in the long black cloak of a traveler. He wore a broad brimmed -hat with a feather in it. When he saw the anxious expression on my -brother’s face he smiled and touched his forehead like a salute. Then he -bowed with the gravity of a courtier. - -“May I come in out of the rain?” he asked. - - - - - CHAPTER IV - A TRICKSTER - - -Of all the men I ever saw this stranger struck my fancy to the highest -degree. He strode into the room with as much confidence and poise as -though he were the actual master of the house and we the humblest of his -servants. He looked neither to the right nor the left. Yet, as he passed -us, without shifting his gaze, he seemed to sweep each of us out of the -corner of his eye with a glance that measured us from head to heel. - -He stopped at the great oaken table and raised his hat with a sort of -mincing delicacy. With a swish through the air he knocked the water from -it and laid it carefully down. When he took off his cloak we saw that he -carried a silver mounted sword and wore a doublet and breeches of the -finest velvet ornamented about the edges with a fine lace. He curled his -moustache with his thumb and forefinger. Then, with his hand over his -heart and a bland smile on his face he turned and bowed with as much -reverence as you would pay to a king. - -“I’ll never forget this,” he said, but there his voice dropped so that -the rest of it sounded like hollow mockery,“—this unexpected -hospitality.” - -André was the first to speak. - -“It’s a sour night,” said he carefully eyeing the stranger’s wet boots -and dripping clothes, “for a man to be abroad.” - -The visitor gave a short laugh. - -“A little warmth,” he replied with a nod towards the hearth, “would add -greatly to my comfort.” He began to chafe his hands the one in the other -as though he were frozen to the marrow. “Will you please bestir -yourself!” - -There was a ring of insolence in his tone. His words, though uttered -smoothly, had a kind of sly meaning at the bottom that touched us to the -quick. It was clear that he intended to nettle us. The old Lord of -Gramont squared his shoulders. He let out a low quiet whistle and walked -away. But André, who was quicker and more easily hurt, flushed the color -of scarlet and knotted his fists. - -For a moment there was empty silence. Our visitor looked at each of us -in turn with the corners of his lips curved in a taunting smile. He -strutted past the hearth with his spurs clanking and glanced with a -sneer about the room. - -“I have often heard that the cattle in Normandy were better housed than -their masters,” he began. “It’s even colder here than it is out of -doors.” - -“That is one reason why we are so healthy,” replied my brother looking -him full in the face. “And that is why we are so strong.” - -The stranger broke out into a loud laugh. - -“Why, man,” he exclaimed, “you have more wit than I imagined.” He bowed -low again. “It is to your credit, sir.” - -André yawned. - -“It is indeed cold,” he said. “But your tongue has a chill all of its -own. Do you know, my friend, I should have had a fire going by this time -if you——” But he stopped short, knowing that as a host he should not be -the first to openly offend. - -But the stranger tossed back his head. He clapped my brother soundly on -the shoulder. - -“I shall finish it for you,” he cried. “You meant to say, ‘—if I had not -come into the house.’” He flung his arm in the air in a wild gesture of -mirth. “You too have a tongue in your head. To tell you truly I am -amazed, for at first sight of you I thought you nothing but a country -dullard!” - -With that he stared brazenly into André’s face. Then with the lightness -of a feather, he spun around and threw himself into one of the chairs. - -My brother went as white as chalk. For a second he seemed stupefied. -Then a redness swept over him. He walked deliberately to the rack that -held the arms. The old Lord of Gramont halted where he had been pacing -half way across the room and looked sharply back. As for me my breath -stuck in my throat. - -André returned bearing a naked sword in his hand. - -“There is no light outside of the house,” he said. “We must finish, what -we have begun, here.” - -The other arose. The same taunting smile played around his mouth. - -“I had not thought you would have the courage,” he remarked. And then, -“Will you stain the floor of the house with your own blood?” - -My brother took his position but, for a second, the old Count of Gramont -interfered. - -“Will you tell us your name?” he asked the stranger. “In case anything -happens, it will be well to know.” - -“My name?” repeated our visitor laying his finger-tips on his chest, and -with the shadow of a bow. “I am called the Sieur De Marsac. To all with -whom I am acquainted, a faithful servant of his Majesty, the King.” - -There were no words more. The swords rang in the air. De Marsac began as -though it were only a fancy play, my brother with all the seriousness of -his nature. There was a difference between the two that was soon seen. -Our visitor had the advantage in litheness and in trickery. André was -the better in strength of wrist and in driving into his enemy with force -and steadiness. - -The fight began with a few light thrusts and parries that on each side -were only trials of the other’s skill. Then of a sudden De Marsac -unleashed a savage attack. His sword came darting in like the fangs of a -snake with the point directed towards André’s heart. A part of a second -and it would have been too late, but my brother, who, I saw, was making -sure of his defense, swung his weapon to the side and caught his enemy’s -blade, steel against steel. The swords locked at the pommels like the -horns of deer and for a second the two stood glaring into each other’s -eyes. - -It was here that André’s sturdiness showed itself, for it was a test of -the one man’s brawn against the other’s. My brother’s jaws came together -with determination. The veins in his neck swelled. He raised himself -slowly on the balls of his feet and pressed forward with all his might. -A cold look came into De Marsac’s eyes and a frown crossed his forehead. -I saw him go back little by little on his heels. His arm was bending in -towards his body. André took a step forward and our enemy to save -himself from being thrown off his balance sprang quickly backwards. - -De Marsac began anew. His smile of confidence faded into seriousness. He -tried again with a few feints to find an opening in my brother’s -defense. Each time he was blocked with neatness and surety. Each time he -drew back with a scowl. The color in his face gave way to a pallid -white. His breath came short. But there was a look of gathering hate on -his countenance and a shifting expression in his eyes that roused me in -alarm. - -“Look out for a trick, André!” - -It was foolish for me to cry out. It is no thing to do when men are in a -conflict that means life or death, for in the second when he heard my -voice, my brother shot a look towards me that told me as plainly as -words that he knew what he was about. But I had given De Marsac his -opportunity. In that brief moment when my brother’s eyes were turned, -our enemy sprang forward with the quickness of a tiger. The light of the -candles ran like a flash along his blade. His arm, the sleeve of black -velvet and fancy lace, straightened itself in the direction of my -brother’s chest. - -But for the terror that I felt, I would have closed my eyes, for in the -next breath I expected to see André fall. But instead he showed a -nimbleness that I never dreamed was his. Like a spring he was down and -up again. By the breath of a hair De Marsac’s weapon passed over his -shoulder. Our enemy’s body was open for the fatal blow and my brother, -heated with the conflict, wrapped his knuckles about his sword to strike -his insulter to his feet. - -His sword came forward. He had put one foot before the other to drive -home the blow with all the might that lay in him. The point caught De -Marsac in the middle of the chest as straight as ever a thrust was aimed -and, I am sure with as much power behind it as any average man can put. - -I expected to see our enemy crumble to the floor—dead. To our extreme -amazement, as André struck, we heard a sharp click. The sword which De -Marsac held, fell, to be sure, rattling to the floor. But no blood -flowed, and his body, as though it had been violently pushed, or struck -by a man’s fist, tumbled back. He tried to keep on his feet but was too -far gone. He measured his length on the floor and in falling knocked his -head against one of the legs of the long oaken table. - -It was the old Count of Gramont who spoke first. - -“A coat of linked mail!” he cried running over to him. “He wears a coat -of mail under his velvet jerkin.” - -De Marsac was stunned. The old Count caught him roughly by the shoulder -and jerked him to his feet. - -“A trickster!” he shouted in his face. “You are a low-born coward.” - -De Marsac never uttered a word. He blinked and ran his hand over his -eyes till they cleared. The old smile of cunning curled around his lips, -but this time it was mingled with contempt and hate. - -“You Norman dogs!” he hissed. “Do you think I would match my life with -yours?” - -The old man went white with anger. He held his big hand out at arm’s -length. He curled it slowly into a knot of a fist and took a deep -breath. With what force he could summon he whirled about and struck De -Marsac a hard blow in the face. We had not expected it and I think De -Marsac was taken by surprise too. His knees sagged under him and his -arms fell limp at his side. He would have fallen, had not the old Count -caught him again by the shoulder and pushed him into a chair. - -“You are not the first of your breed that this fist has struck down,” he -cried. “In the days gone by it has wielded a battle-ax that laid dozens -of your countrymen low. If the time comes,” he added darkly, “it is -still strong enough to match itself with another foe.” - -He took to pacing once more up and down the hall. André walked quietly -to the rack and put his sword away. When he came back he picked up De -Marsac’s weapon where it had fallen and handed it to him. - -“You will have no further need of this,” he said in an even tone, “—at -least while you are here.” - -Of the four of us in that room it was De Marsac who first regained his -poise. The sting of the rebukes which had been flung into his face soon -faded away. He arose without a look at any of us and took his coat over -his arm. Then he put his hat upon his head and snapped his sword back -into its scabbard. Without a word he walked towards the door and as he -went I thought I saw his former jauntiness returning. - -“Gentlemen,” he said with his fingers on the latch and in a voice of -sneering mockery. “You have won tonight, for it is difficult for a man -to fight two against one. There will come another meeting when there -will be fairer odds. At that time I promise you a different ending to -the story.” - -None of us answered. He closed the door behind him quietly and with no -show of anger passed out of the house. - -I breathed a long sigh. - -“I’m glad he’s gone,” I said. - -My brother and the old Count exchanged glances. - -“There’s something back of that fellow,” said André. “We must be on our -guard for I think we shall hear from him again.” - -We sat for almost an hour. None of us stirred except André who busied -himself in making a fire. When the blaze had spread warmth about the -room he came and sat down with us again. A tiny spot of blood was oozing -through the bandages. - -“It’s from the exertion,” he explained with a smile. “I wonder if the -fellow who attacked us on the road was a hireling of De Marsac?” - -At that the dogs began barking and yelping as they did before. The old -Count of Gramont started to the door, but before he reached it, it flew -wide open. It was De Marsac who burst into the room. He must have fallen -into the mud for his velvet breeches were splattered with clay. A wild -look shone from his eyes and he was of the color of death. - -“An attack has been made upon my life!” he cried. - -We rose from our seats. - -“I was making down the road towards the armorer’s where I left my horse. -I was set upon by a band of men. Look here!” he exclaimed and drew an -arrow from under his cloak. “But for the coat of mail I was wearing this -would have gone through my heart!” - -“Have you enemies in the neighborhood?” demanded the old Count. - -“There are enemies following me,” declared De Marsac. “There is one who -would snap out my life as you would snap a piece of straw. But this is -not his work. This is the work of another.” Terrified, he looked around -the room. “Have you ever heard of the ‘Will-o’-the-Wisp’?” he asked. - -“No. Who is he?” we cried together. - -“A highwayman,” he answered. “—a bold desperate highwayman. For a month -at a time he terrifies the countryside. Then he disappears. Miles and -miles away he is heard from again. He is seldom seen. He works alone. It -is his disguises that trick people. He can masquerade as a nobleman, a -beggar, a soldier—anything.” - -He flung himself into a chair but was up in a flash again. - -“Gentlemen, we have had our little dispute,” he said hurriedly. “It is -all over now and done with. You see I cannot venture out into the night -without fear for my life. In the name of your hospitality I am going to -ask you to let me rest here until the morning.” - -The old Count looked warningly at my brother and silently shook his head -‘no.’ But André, who was easily touched on the softer side, arose and -bowed. - -“I offer you every courtesy,” he said quietly. “It is past midnight and -no doubt you are weary from your ride. I shall light you to your room.” - -He took the candle and went before. In a few minutes he was down again. - -“I could not do otherwise,” he explained. - -“He is not to be trusted, André,” I said. - -“The man’s a rogue,” added the Count of Gramont. “If I were you, André, -I would put a guard about the house. There’s something brewing that we -have no knowledge of.” - -“I shall have one of the servants watch in the hall upstairs,” my -brother said. “Another will stay here during the night. We must learn -what his purpose is so that we can meet the situation. In the morning if -he smiles again, I shall be like honey to him. I think that is the -better way.” - -The old Count laughed in his throat and grunted. - -“If this were my house,” he said, “I would make short work of him.” - -And he made a sign that meant that he would string him to a tree. - -We were all tired. One by one we bade each other goodnight and went to -bed. - - - - - CHAPTER V - WHAT I LEARNED IN THE WOODS - - -The next morning when I awoke the sun was shining big and fairly warm. -The chill of the night before had yielded to a gentle breeze that blew -now steadily from the south. - -I heard the clatter of pots and pans in the pantry below. The fresh odor -of small bacon was wafted to my nostrils. In fits and starts the low -rumble of men’s voices arose like the heaviness of distant thunder here -and there between a loud laugh that echoed high against the rafters. - -By this I knew it was time that I was stirring. As fast as I could I -washed and dressed myself and hurried down the stairs. I laid my hand on -the latch to enter when another burst of laughter louder than the others -smote upon my ears. I thought that some travelers or friends from the -neighborhood were making a morning call, so I jerked open the door and -with a smile of greeting entered the room. - -In the next breath I stood stock still. There were but three men at the -table—the old Count of Gramont, my brother André and the intruder of the -night before. But what struck me first was that they were in the -merriest of moods. The old Count was grinning and staring hard before -him. André with his face in his palms was smiling like a pleased child. -And De Marsac, as vivacious as a young colt, was babbling and talking -like a running brook. His face was flushed. He was waving his hands as -wildly as a windmill. - -I never saw men so completely changed. It was all sham I knew—a kind of -play in which the one was trying to beguile the other. There was no -sincerity in their actions or their words. For a second I was amazed. - -De Marsac must have seen the puzzled expression on my face. He leaped -from his seat and hastened towards me. With the same show of outward -delight with which you would greet an old acquaintance, he clapped my -hand in his and tucked it under his arm. - -“A sound sleeper,” he cried. “An easy mind.” And then, as though it were -an amusing thing for a lad of my age to have a mind at all, he turned -with a knowing gesture and broke into a laugh. - -I flushed uncomfortably. I tried to withdraw from his grasp. But the -more I pulled, the more firmly I felt the pressure of his arm. At length -the two of us reached the seat which I usually occupied. Here he let go. -As I sat down he continued to stand before me. With his hand over his -heart he bowed pretty much as he had done the night before. Then he -straightened himself again and laid his palm upon my shoulder. - -“Here is what I call the makings of a man,” he said to the Count and -André in tones like an orator. “Strong arms. Sturdy limbs.” He let his -eye run the length of my body. “A great fighter some day—and a stubborn -one. Is it not true, Henri?” - -I smiled a sour smile, for his mockery was all too clear. He was, to my -discomfort, treating me like a baby. He took his seat next to me. Then -he began to pile my platter high with meat and wheaten cakes and poured -a noggin full of whey. I sat there like a log, boiling within and -wishing him out of the way. - -“We’ll be great friends yet, won’t we, Henri?” he said in a soft -sneering tone. “You know I was down to the armorer’s long before you -were out of bed. My horse has gone lame. It’ll be three or four days -before he’ll be well again. In the meantime I’m going to be your guest.” -He stopped and drummed lightly on the table. “You’ll be glad of that, -won’t you, Henri?” - -I went on eating. - -“I’ll be sorry,” said I, “—for the horse.” - -At that he turned to the Count and my brother, breaking out into a loud -laugh, like a father whose child has said something unusually clever. - -“Henri and I are going into the woods today,” he went on in the same -annoying voice. “After that we’ll pay a visit to the forge. I want to -show him my horse.” Then he added slowly, “You can ride, can’t you, -Henri?” - -“As well as any of them,” I answered and went on hurrying through my -meal. - -De Marsac saw that I was nettled. He dared not drive his cajolery too -far, for my brother was looking at him with half closed eyes, and the -old Count had arched one brow gazing at me to see how I was standing his -thrusts. - -At length our visitor turned his conversation to the older men. He -chattered like a magpie. One story followed the other with flashes of -wit between. The spirit of merriment which was in the air when I entered -the room came back. I saw my chance. As quietly as I could I arose and -slipped softly out of the door. - -With a feeling of relief I turned the corner of the house and was making -down the gravel path when I heard a crunching of the stones behind me. I -cast a glance over my shoulder. To my discomfort there was De Marsac -coming quickly after me. He had his head thrown back and with his eyes -towards the sky was whistling an air. - -“Ah,” he exclaimed when I turned, “you are going somewhere?” - -I stopped. - -“To the armorer’s,” I said shortly. Then in the hope that he would leave -me to myself, “I have business there—of a private nature.” - -My hint fell flat. In a kind of running walk he caught up to me and -said, “That’s fine. We’ll go together.” - -I would have run away had I been able. Why was I to be bothered by a man -who was nothing but a nuisance and a pest? I tried to think of one -excuse or other to rid myself of him. None came, so for the while I made -the best of it. - -We went on in silence. He had his head in the air looking brightly -about. I had mine down for I hated even the sight of his face. After a -little he made a jab or two but they failed. When he saw that his -nonsense was of no purpose he turned serious and prodded me with all -kinds of questions. - -He showed an interest in the extent of our land. In a sly way he got out -of me how far it ran and what crops it bore. Then he mentioned the old -Count of Gramont and the size of his estates. He touched on the strength -of his castle on the hill—the number of men which he kept under arms—the -revenues that came from his possessions in the valley and what wealth he -was said to have. - -You may be sure that I told him as little as I could. In some respects I -was as good a play-actor as he, for to most of his questionings I had -but one stupid answer, “I don’t know.” If it was his intention to treat -me like a dunce, I was more than willing to act the part of one. - -Finally a fresh thought came to me. I halted of a sudden and stepped -away from him. - -“I’ve changed my mind,” I said. “I’m not going to the armorer’s. I’m -going through the woods.” - -He let his arms fall to his sides. - -“—through the woods?” he asked. “Why?” - -His eyes narrowed in suspicion. - -“I had an accident there last night,” I replied. “I should like to see -what became of a certain man.” - -He rolled his eyes as though he was thinking—trying to measure me in his -mind. - -“What’s your game, Henri?” he asked. His voice was low but I felt a -threat lurking in it. - -I began to explain. - -“You see, as I was coming home last night, I happened upon two men who -were quarreling in the woods,” said I, watching his face closely. - -“Yes,” he answered. - -“The one got the better of the other,” I went on, “and the man who lost -was tied by the victor to a tree.” - -He did not change his expression, but looked steadily into my eyes. - -“Dead?” he demanded. - -“No. Alive.” - -The breath came back to him. He tried not to show it but a faint smile -of satisfaction played around his mouth. - -“I understand you now, Henri,” he went on. “You have a good heart. If he -is still there, you want to set him free.” - -With that he clapped my arm under his as he had done just before -breakfast. With a little more hurry than was necessary he made with me -towards the woods. - -I led him to the spot where I thought the man was lashed to the tree. -But the only trace of him we found was a length of rope. It was frayed -and worn at the ends. No doubt he had set himself free by hours of -rubbing against the rough bark. The ground about the trunk was stamped -and torn as though by the marching of a hundred feet. - -“The villain’s gone,” I remarked. - -“Why do you call him a villain?” De Marsac came back at me with his soft -sneer. - -“Because, Sieur De Marsac,” said I with more boldness than caution, “he -tried to take my life.” - -De Marsac whistled. - -“And he failed?” he said. His voice flattened as though it was a thing -he regretted. Then he came close to me. “Do you know, Henri,” he -continued in the same slow tone, “any of us might be killed without a -moment’s warning. There is a man following me at this very minute who is -thirsting for my life.” - -“It might be the same fellow,” I suggested craftily. - -“No,” he said, “your fellow is an ordinary lout—stupid. He has made a -mess of his work. The man who is following me is far deadlier. He never -misses—and never fails.” - -I drew cautiously away, for De Marsac’s words and the snake-like -subtlety of them threw me on my guard. - -“What do you mean,” said I, “when you say that ‘he has made a mess of -his work’? Is it your opinion that I really ought to have been killed?” - -His eyes sharpened. Like a man ready to strike a blow his face grew red -with anger and he shifted forward. - -“You are a smart lad, Henri,” he said drawing his eyes together till -they were almost closed, “but you should be taught to speak more -respectfully to your betters.” - -I hardly knew what to say. There was no good in the man. He was -underhand in his actions. He had something up his sleeve that he was -going to have out with me. It struck me that the sooner it was over the -better. - -“You are not plain enough, Sieur De Marsac,” I said, “for me to answer -you.” Then rashness got the upper hand of me and I burst out, “Why did -you follow me this morning, anyway?” - -He only stood glaring at me. His lips tightened. A wicked glint gathered -in his eyes and he stepped in towards me. I was now truly alarmed. I -looked from one side of me to the other for a way of escape. I saw him -finger at his belt for his dagger. His answer came like a thunderbolt. - -“—to finish the bungling of last night!” he hissed. - -I was entirely on the defensive for I had no weapons. As he reached out -to grasp me, I sprang to one side. Then I turned to run for it. We were -somewhat aside of the path and the underbrush was matted and tangled. I -made a leap, thinking to get as far from him as possible. My foot caught -in a weed or trailing vine which held it as though it were tied there. - -In the next second my legs were knocked from under me. I fell forward on -my hands and face. Then I got another jolt as though someone were -thumping me on the side and shoulders with a heavy log. I could not see, -for the undergrowth was sharp and I was forced to close my eyes. A deep -grunt and a squeal started near me. A brushing of the weeds and vines -followed. Terror crept into my soul for I realized that it was an animal -which I had startled and disturbed. - -My heart was jumping like a hammer. I rose on one elbow and looked -fearfully around. To my amazement and horror, as I scrambled to my feet, -I saw a wild boar with its snout to the ground make its way through the -underbrush and disappear deeper into the woods. - -Then came another surprise. De Marsac was standing as white as a corpse. -He seemed to have forgotten me entirely. His eyes were fastened on the -direction which the boar had taken. His whole body was moving nervously -as though he were greatly excited. From what I had noticed before I knew -a fresh thought had started in his mind. Like a flash he was over -helping me to my feet. - -“Henri,” he called. “You can thank me for saving your life! If I hadn’t -warned you in time, you would have been gored to death!” - -I made no reply for the thoughts were scared out of me. - -“We’ll go home now, Henri,” De Marsac said in a trembling voice. - -I went along with him. From the time we left the woods he spoke not a -word to me nor did he seem conscious of my presence. There was something -brewing in his mind. He continually snapped his fingers as though he was -impatient. He muttered under his breath and shook his head in approval -of what was stirring in his thoughts. - -Once I heard him mumble, “The wild boar. The very thing. We’ll hunt the -wild boar.” Again, when he appeared forgetful that I was there, he -growled, “It will be an easier way—when we hunt the wild boar.” He -laughed confidently to himself. “We’ll start tomorrow—at dawn.” When we -came to the gravel path that led to the house, he clapped me on the -shoulder. - -“Tomorrow will be my lucky day—eh, Henri?” he said. - - - - - CHAPTER VI - WE HUNT THE WILD BOAR - - -We reached home in the early afternoon. It was then that I got a clearer -vision of De Marsac’s duplicity and of the game that he was playing. No -sooner had we laid eyes upon my brother and the Count, when he began to -tell of our adventure in the woods in the most excited fashion. He drew -a most vivid picture of the danger I had been in. He painted himself in -the rôle of my rescuer. His voice took on a high tremulous tone as -though he too had suffered from the shock and were really alarmed at my -nearness to death. Every now and then he turned to me to bear him out in -this or that assertion but went rapidly on again before I had time to -utter a sound. He clapped me on the back. He tugged me by the elbow. He -looked beamingly into my face. To see and hear him you would have -thought that I was lucky to be alive and you would have considered him -the bravest man in the world. - -At last with a fine frenzy he concluded. - -“We must track this monster to his lair,” he shouted. “We must drive him -to his death.” - -I was like a fish floundering on dry land. To me this man was all fraud -and froth. I looked appealingly towards my brother with the hope that he -would see beneath it all. - -The old Count rose and stretched himself. - -“André,” he said with a sly wink, “it’ll be a fine day’s sport. What do -you say?” - -“We shall have everything ready by the morning, Sieur De Marsac,” he -said dryly. Then he turned to the old Count and said, “We must drive -this monster to its doom.” - -With that he grinned and walked away. - -That was final, I knew. I went off to the barn and busied myself during -the afternoon with odds and ends that interested me. The day passed and -the night came. We lighted the candles. Until the time for bed we sat in -the great hall exchanging worthless gossip. - -I dragged myself upstairs first, tired and weary. But I managed to keep -awake until I heard the others follow one by one. When I thought them -fast asleep, I crept noiselessly into André’s room and sat softly down -on the side of his bed. To my surprise he had not closed his eyes. - -“I was expecting you, Henri,” he said. - -“I came to speak to you about De Marsac,” I began. “Don’t you think he -is bent on harm?” - -“Are you worried?” he asked. - -“I have good reason to be,” I replied. “It was only by a lucky chance -that I was not killed today.” - -He sat bolt upright in the bed and took me by the arm. - -“By him?” he demanded. - -“Yes.” And I told him of the happenings in the woods. - -“That is going too far,” he said. “Tomorrow must be his last day among -us. He must forth from the house.” - -“Why does he linger here, André?” I asked. “Do you know?” - -“I can only guess,” he answered. - -“It is to get possession of our estate,” I ventured, “—ours and the -estate of the Count of Gramont. There is a plot hatching. The men who -set upon me in the woods are in it. And I believe that De Marsac is the -leader.” - -“I rather thought,” said he, “that he was an agent of the King.” - -“He is that and more too,” I replied. “André, you may take my word for -it. De Marsac wants this place for himself.” - -He made no answer. We sat there in the dark for a long time. At length -he laid his hand upon my shoulder. - -“Henri,” he said, “we must give the matter deep thought. But this I -promise you, come what may, after the boar hunt tomorrow I shall drive -this schemer from the house.” - -With that I went slowly to my room. My sleep was fitful. All night long -I dreamed the wildest dreams so that when morning came I was not half -rested. I leaped from my bed with my heart thumping, for there below I -heard the cocks crowing in the yard. There was a clamor of men shouting -to each other. The horses’ hoofs clattered on the ground. There was the -clang of steel against steel. The animals snorted as they sensed the -excitement in the air. And above all I heard André’s voice shout a -command. I knew that it was high time for me to be about and stirring. - -I slipped down the stairs fastening my belt as I went. In less time than -it takes to tell I was across the yard and was leading out the roan -which I had always claimed as my own. - -We were divided into two parties. I was to accompany the one led by the -Count of Gramont, while André, with De Marsac, was to take the other. -Our enemy was in high spirits. He had borrowed one of André’s horses and -to display himself made it cavort and caper about with the glee of a -child. I fastened a look on him. I am sure I felt nothing but contempt -for a man so vain. I let my eye run from his hat with the feather in it -to the spurs upon his boots. The rest of us wore tight-fitting jerkins -of smooth leather, but he had on his long black cloak. It struck me as -being quite strange. I was beginning to wonder if he had a motive for it -when I saw that it was another trick of his, for beneath the skirts I -discovered that he had brought along with him his sword! - -I did not think twice. I slipped from my horse and ran into the hall. In -a second I was back again with the weapon which my brother had used only -two nights before. I went to André where he was among the others and -tugged at his sleeve. - -“Take this,” I urged. “Later on I’ll tell you the reason why.” - -With that I was on my horse again. A long loud blast of the horn and we -were off. André and De Marsac swerved far to the west. The Count of -Gramont and our followers turned towards the south. - -We were soon in the woods. The dogs ran hither and thither searching for -a scent. We rode where the trees were furthest apart lest the branches -that hung low might knock us from our saddles. Here and there the ground -was soggy, but for the most part we were not troubled with our footing -for we followed a road that the woodsmen had made, rough, irregular, to -be sure, but known to me and my companions. - -Deeper and deeper we went into the forest. The smell of moss rose to my -nostrils and the odor of logs, rotted on the damp ground. The dogs -spread out more and more like a fan, with their noses to the earth, -eager and tense. - -Presently one of them raised his head in the air. He let out a long -quivering bark that echoed strangely through the woods. Then the others -followed. The whole pack jumped and yelped as though they had suddenly -gone mad, and ran heedlessly forward. I was in need of no one to tell me -that they had caught the scent and were flying after their prey. - -Then, after another short while, the sound of a horn floated high -through the branches of the trees. It seemed very far away. We rode on -and on. The heat of the excitement was showing in our faces. The horses, -too, snorted as though they were conscious of the strain. - -The blast of the horn came again. This time it seemed nearer and more -prolonged, with a quivering at the end that sounded like jubilation. - -“They’ve stirred the boar,” the old Count said to me, turning in his -saddle, and with a motion of his hand he gave the signal to one of his -followers to answer with a returning blast. - -We were in the very thick of the woods. We had left the path and were in -places where the underbrush was dense. The trees, too, seemed larger and -of greater girth. Now and then a bird circled over our heads and flew -chattering about us. - -A quarter of an hour passed, with the horn sounding now and then to give -us the direction. The dogs were running with their tongues hanging wet -and red from their mouths. The going was getting more and more -difficult. - -Suddenly a blast, so loud that it shook us in our saddles, resounded in -our ears. The shouts of men came to us through the trees. The barking of -the dogs, sharp like the cracking of a whip, cut in between. - -Before we knew it we were out in the open. That is we came to a place -where few trees grew. All was covered with a soft marsh that was like -ooze under the horses’ feet. The weeds and vines were waist high and so -knotted and enmeshed that we must go carefully through them. - -The shouts came again. This time they were so near that I was able to -distinguish the words. I looked ahead to catch a glimpse of André and -his men. I saw the brush part at a spot not far away. Then, to my -amazement, I heard the angry snort of a boar and, directly following, -the long hairy back of the animal burst upon my vision. - -I reined in my horse. The old Count of Gramont (who was to the fore of -me) caught his spear by the haft. The dogs came pouring into the opening -like rain. One of them ventured in close to the boar and in the next -second was sent yelping back with a wound in his shoulder where he had -been pierced by a white tusk. - -The animal was foaming at the mouth from frenzy. He knew that he was -beset by enemies on all sides. He lowered his head till it touched the -ground and made a mad plunge forward. - -At the same moment I saw André appear through the trees. At his side -rode De Marsac. They let out a shout and looked swiftly over to us. The -old Count and I raised our spears on high. I knew that in a moment the -boar was doomed, for between us there was little chance of his escape. - -While I leaned back to get the greatest force behind my blow, I caught -sight of my brother and our enemy opposite. A smile started on my face -but it died away again. Both men whipped their spears aloft. Without a -moment’s delay they whirled sidewise in their saddles. Their arms shot -back and then forward again. The bright steel darted through the air -like long glistening threads. They crossed in their flight as shears are -crossed when you open them, and flitted onward. At the same time I let -mine go too and fixed my eyes upon the boar. - -Only one of the spears struck, but it was hurled with such force that it -caught the boar in the middle of the back and pierced clean to the -region of his heart. While it was in full career, it faltered in its -plunge. Stumbling, it dug its tusks into the earth. Then it rolled over, -kicking among the underbrush, and stretched out dead. - -You must remember that all this happened in a very brief time. A feeling -of triumph ran along every nerve. I turned towards the old Count with my -face beaming with delight, when I saw him swaying unsteadily in his -seat. He had gone ashen pale. The spear had dropped from his hand and -his fingers were clutching at the empty air. Then, unable to steady -himself any longer, he leaned far to the one side and tumbled headlong -from his saddle. - -On the instant I forgot all about the boar. I was down from my horse -like a flash and at his side. To my horror the fresh blood was flowing -in a steady stream from a wide-open gash in his chest. I raised his head -and laid it in the hollow of my bended arm and looked around appealingly -for help. His lips moved as though he would speak. But no words came. -His eye-lids quivered. Then, with a gasp, he fell back. - -In the meantime André and De Marsac were at my side. My brother stooped -down and spoke to the old Count. That other stood aloof. His glance was -turned half-way towards us and half-way towards the woods. The faintest -trace of a smile flickered on his face and his eyes beamed as though -with inward satisfaction. - -“Is he dead?” he demanded finally. - -I laid the old Count gently down. André and I stood for a moment with -our heads bowed to breathe a prayer. - -“He has been killed!” replied my brother with anger and bitterness -bursting his heart. - -To our amazement De Marsac stepped forward and touched André on the arm. - -“You will have to answer for this deed with your life, André La Mar,” he -said coldly. “You are the murderer of one of the foremost barons of -Normandy!” - - - - - CHAPTER VII - THE BLACK PRINCE - - -André drew back like a man taken unawares as though he would avoid a -blow. He stood motionless for a moment to gather his dazed thoughts. A -silence fell over us like the hollowness of an empty tomb, with only the -long strained cawing of a crow overhead to break the tenseness. - -Then a clearness came into his eyes and with it a hardness about his -mouth and jaws. He took one step forward and blazed a look of hate at -our enemy. - -“I know now, De Marsac,” he said, “why you have come among us. You -planned this from the beginning.” - -That other shifted his gaze and pointed to where the old Count of -Gramont lay. - -“You understand what this means?” he asked with a glare in his eyes. - -“Better than you imagine,” answered my brother, with his voice lifting -high among the trees. “By foul means young Charles of Gramont—that man’s -son—was lured into a snare and carried off, a prisoner of him you choose -to call your King. By fouler means still you crept into our house like a -viper under pretense of hospitality. You picked a quarrel with me the -moment you arrived, thinking you would kill me in the fight. You were -thwarted in that. You tried to murder Henri there in the woods.” He cast -a look in the direction of the old Count. A smile of scorn curled about -his mouth when he faced De Marsac again. “The only plan of yours to -succeed was in the slaying of an old man. Pshaw! I never dreamed a human -being could stoop so low!” - -A flush of wrath colored De Marsac’s face, but slowly died out to a dead -white. With his eyes shifting and shining, I thought with murder in -them, he flouted my brother once again. - -“You are wasting words, my friend La Mar,” he sneered. “The whole brood -of you is like a dying candle. It is hardly worth the snuffing out.” - -My brother heard this with the coolness and firmness of a rock. When the -last syllable of De Marsac’s scorn faded in the air, André planted his -feet squarely on the ground. Then, with his open palm, he struck that -other a stinging blow across the face. - -“You have brought your sword, De Marsac,” he said in an even voice. “By -good fortune I also have brought mine.” Here he laid his hand upon the -pommel. “We were interrupted once. We can continue——” - -Before he could end the sentence the steel was in the air. Both men in -their eagerness stepped in close to each other. The blades rang out as -they crossed up to the hilts. They both drew back again and made a -wicked exchange of thrust and parry. They played fast and furiously at -arm’s length. They shifted swiftly on the loose ground. Then, after De -Marsac missed his aim at a point above the heart, André touched him -lightly with the point of his sword upon the ear. - -“Your armor, De Marsac,” he cried with a mocking laugh, “makes it -difficult. To kill you I must strike you in the neck or face.” - -De Marsac, at the first blood, had drawn back. He was gathering his -sword in his hand for another trial, when a dark shadow came towards us -from behind the trees. It was the figure of a man with an oaken staff in -his hand. And before any of us could stir he called out in a deep voice -as though he was applauding the stroke he had just seen the single word: -“Bravo!” - -I gave a little start, for the suddenness of his appearance surprised -me. And as though they had heard a command both my brother and De Marsac -lowered their blades and gazed, one with curiosity, the other with alarm -at the stranger. - -He was clad entirely in black from the close-fitting cap upon his head -to the toes of his fine leather boots. His doublet encircled his chest -with the tightness of a drum and was of a rich cloth, durable but -severely plain. As far as I could see he was without weapons of any sort -save the knotted staff which he had in his hand. - -He was what you might call of medium height and build. But the longer -you looked at him, the more you grew aware of some hidden strength that -lay within. His face was square and large boned and of a ruggedness of -color that bespoke a life in the open. His eyes were deep set in their -sockets. When he looked at you the steadiness of his gaze was midway -between a frown and a scowl. He moved like a man who was accustomed to -time his actions to the moment, but withal with such lightness and ease -that constantly reminded you that, at the slightest need, he could -spring forward with the litheness of a tiger and strike with the -swiftness of lightning. - -He remained for a while standing looking from my brother to De Marsac. -Then, of a sudden he laughed. But it was a laugh that had no mirth in it -but which rang like a mocking echo through the trees. - -“Still at your old tricks, I see, De Marsac,” he said as he advanced. -“You have profited little from the lesson that I so lately taught.” - -De Marsac’s hand shook. He rested his sword with the point upon the -ground. He shifted uneasily, glancing in one direction then another. The -flush on his face died out to the whiteness of parchment. - -He breathed. “Ah!” he cried, but his voice choked. “You!” - -The man in black folded his arms across his chest and let his club swing -lightly from between his fingers. - -“Yes,” he said. “We have a little argument to settle between us. You -will remember we began one but never finished.” - -De Marsac flashed a look of hate at the man. - -“I have not done with him there,” he said, pointing at André. “After -this——” - -The stranger grinned and raised his brows. - -“From what I have seen, De Marsac, there may be no ‘after this’,” he -said. “You know how disappointed I would feel to see you die!—that is by -hands other than my own! Would you have me call you a coward in the -presence of these witnesses?” - -“‘Coward’?” echoed our enemy. “You can’t say that. You know I fought you -like a man until——” - -The stranger mocked him again. - -“Yes,” he said. “You did. That is—until you ran away!” - -De Marsac’s eyes sought the ground. He was like a rat that is cornered. -A heavy frown crossed his brows and he ground his teeth in rage. - -“Come!” The man in black coaxed him. “I shall give you every advantage. -You have a sword there in your hand. I have only an oaken staff. Could I -offer you easier terms?” - -There was no way out of it. This our enemy saw. Like a man who will risk -all on one cast, without a sign of warning, he sprang with all his -quickness with his sword pointed outwards at his foe. So fast was he -that I feared he would kill him on the spot. But the man in black must -have expected such a move. As lithely as a cat he stepped to one side. -De Marsac, with no object to bring him to a stop, plunged furiously -headlong and fell stumbling to the turf. - -It was as ridiculous a situation as I ever saw. My brother and I, -forgetful of the seriousness of the moment, let out loud peals of -laughter. The stranger hardly stirred and that only to follow his enemy -guardedly with his eyes. De Marsac was filled with shame and wrath that -he had been so smoothly outwitted. He raised himself cautiously on his -hands and knees and looked around. Then, seeing that he was not -threatened, he sprang again to his feet and faced his foe. - -There followed a single exchange that I shall not forget as long as I -shall draw the breath of life. De Marsac raised his sword on high, as -you would a battle-ax, and with all the force he could summon started a -blow. If it had ever reached its mark, it would have split the -stranger’s skull in twain. But the man in black was this time even more -alert than he had been before. With a quick step he jumped in close to -his foeman’s body. He raised the oaken staff over his head. He caught -the blade on it as it descended. The edge of the steel must have cut -deep into the wood, for it held there as firmly as though it were in a -vise. A quick twist of the wrist and it was torn from De Marsac’s grasp -and flew twirling and spinning in the air. Like a bird that has been -pierced by an arrow it came down and clattered to the earth. - -The man in black showed no more concern than if he were plucking a -flower from a field. He went over and took the sword in his hand. He ran -his fingers along the blade and wiped away the clay that had stuck to it -where it had fallen. Then with the utmost deliberation, he snapped it -across his knee and tossed the pieces contemptuously at De Marsac’s -feet. - -“I could crush the life out of you now, De Marsac,” he said, “with this -club of mine. Or for a second time I might let you go.” He hesitated as -though he was thinking and with a snap of his fingers said, “Pshaw! What -are you to me but a worm crawling on the ground.” - -De Marsac uttered not a word. He stood with his arms at his side, his -body swaying slightly waiting for a new turn in the affair. The man in -black took to pacing up and down. For a moment he was deep in thought as -though he had forgotten our existence. Then he looked suddenly up and -with heavy brows addressed our enemy. - -“Go back to your King, De Marsac,” he growled, and with a sweep of his -hand as commanding as an emperor. “Tell him that I defy him to his -teeth. Tell him that before the year’s end I shall sweep him from his -throne.” - -De Marsac frowned. He glared at the stranger with hate and anger in his -eyes. Then, hesitating with every step, he made slowly towards the -trees. When he felt himself secure, he faced us and raised his arm on -high. - -“It is you who will be blotted from the earth,” he cried. “Before the -year’s end we shall meet again. We shall see then who will have the -upper hand.” - -With that he disappeared among the trees. - -The man in black continued his pacing up and down upon the ground. What -André and I had seen and heard cautioned us to keep our peace. At length -he stopped and raised a finger in warning. - -“I caution you,” he said, “that that fellow will be back again. He’ll -scheme and plan until he gets revenge. That’s the kind of vermin the -King of France sends out to stir up trouble among the Norman barons. You -did wrong to let him cross the threshold of your house.” - -Once more he paced to and fro. No doubt he was thinking some matter to -the bottom. We stood open-mouthed, wondering at his confidence and his -bearing. The next time he halted it was of another matter that he spoke. - -“The heir of Gramont is gone,” he said. “He was taken a prisoner down -the valley of the Loire. Is it to your interest to have him back?” - -“He was like a brother to us,” said André, “and the son of my father’s -warmest friend. We would gladly give our lives for him. I am sure in -like predicament he would do the same for us.” - -The man’s eyes lit up with a kind of fire. His jaws tightened. By the -flicker of a smile that played about his mouth I was sure he was pleased -with André’s answer. - -“The old spirit of the Norman race is with you yet,” he said, “tough and -stubborn to the last. It is a good sign. If you will bring Charles of -Gramont back, let one of you go down the valley of the Loire. It will be -a dangerous undertaking, for you will be among the enemies of your -country. Above all, take heed of what you see and hear. Beyond Angers -the open territory is dominated by a man called the Abbot of Chalonnes. -It will be your business to find him. And it will be he who will return -to you the lad you seek—young Charles.” - -We looked at each other, André and I. - -“It may be a fool’s errand,” remarked my brother. “How will the Abbot -know?—what sign or token shall we give?” - -The man in black spun on his heels like a top. He said nothing, only -ripped open his doublet wide across his chest. To our amazement we saw -that underneath instead of a shirt he wore the tanned hide of an -animal’s skin with the hair turned outward. With his hand he reached -down and from under his belt brought forth a fine yellow plume such as -great leaders wear on their helmets on the field of battle. - -[Illustration: The Arrow Struck With a Click] - -“Do you know this?” he cried, holding it before us. - -“It is the tail of a leopard made into a plume,” said André. - -“It will be enough, then,” he said shortly, “to say to the Abbot of -Chalonnes that you have seen this.” - -He made to go. - -“One word more,” called André after him. “Is it too much for us to know -your name?” - -The stranger stopped on the fringe of the woods. He turned and looked -back. - -“My father sits upon the English throne,” he said. “I am known as the -Black Prince!” - - -Slowly and sadly, with the body of the old Lord of Gramont borne -tenderly among us, we wended our way towards our home. We had much to -talk about, but in our grief we held our tongues. We passed each other -with bowed heads and sorrowful faces. There was a gloom about the place -like the coldness of death. - -We laid the old warrior away in the tomb of his fathers. In the evening -we sat alone together—André and I—in the light of the candles. The early -September day had been unusually warm and the casements were flung wide. -The servants had long since gone to bed. There was scarcely a sound -except our own breathing. - -“I must go, Henri, to the Abbot of Chalonnes,” said my brother, breaking -the silence. “There must be no more delay.” - -“If you go,” I answered, “De Marsac will appear again. There will be no -one left to defend the estate.” - -André bit his lips but did not answer. He walked across the room and -stood at the side of the great oaken table in the centre of the room. I -arose, too, and stood opposite him. - -“Let us toss for it, André,” said I taking a newly-minted groat from my -pocket. “If it fall heads, you go, shields, I go.” - -I flung the piece in the air. It fell, but fell on its edge and rolled -down from the table across the room. I was about to go after it when an -arrow came floating through the open window. It struck with a click and -fastened its point in the hard wood. Upon the shaft, wound with a tight -cord, was tied a small piece of parchment. - -André drew back. - -“Another enemy!” he cried. “Will there never be an end?” - -“No,” said I. “You are wrong. This time it is a friend.” - -With feverish fingers I drew the arrow from the wood and unrolled the -parchment. With a kind of inward triumph I spread it open before my -brother’s eyes. At the bottom there was drawn the figure of a leopard, -very roughly to be sure, but still as plain as day. Above it in a scrawl -so crude that it could hardly be deciphered were these words: - -“Send the lad!” - -“There, André!” said I. “Will this decide it?” - -My brother waved his hand in the air like a man who yields to the will -of Fate and moved across the room. - -“I stay,” he said, and sank into the nearest chair. - - - - - CHAPTER VIII - THE SILVER-HAFTED DAGGER - - -That night I slept but little. The excitement of the day had been too -much for me. The old Count’s death, the treachery of De Marsac, and the -appearance in our parts of so great and widely known a man as the Black -Prince—all this set my brain in a swirl and kindled in it a kind of -fire. Besides, too, there was the prospect of the long journey that lay -before me, visions of the strange characters I would meet, the odds and -ends of places through which I should surely pass, and by no means least -of all, the snares and pitfalls that were certain to be a menace to my -unwary feet. - -At the first grey of dawn I was up from my bed. As quickly as I was able -I dressed myself in the same clothes that I had worn on the day of the -boar-hunt—a jerkin of strong sewed leather, a doublet that would keep -out both wind and rain, breeches of soft deer-hide, knitted stockings of -our home-spun wool, a pair of shoes that were oiled and worked until -they were as pliant as the skin upon my hand—plain clothes, but strong -and lasting, clothes that would draw no comment either for their -richness or their meanness. And as a last touch I set a little cap with -a feather in it upon my head. - -I breakfasted on a cold meat-pie that was left over from the night -before. All was quiet about the house. I thought that as yet there was -no one stirring. But when I walked into the open to my surprise there -was André coming from the stables, leading a horse on either hand—his -own and the one I was accustomed to call mine. - -“I will ride with you as far as the brow of the hill,” he said, and that -in a voice that was almost at a breaking point. - -I would have answered but a lump as big as an apple rose to my throat, -so that without a word I took the reins that he offered me and swung -into the saddle. - -We started down the road at a slow canter. The freshness of the morning -air sent the blood tingling through my veins. The brightness of the sun -shone on every dewy leaf. The easy motion of the horse had a charm of -its own. But with all this I could not scatter the cloud of seriousness -that had come between us. - -Presently we fell into an easy talk, but it was a talk that hid rather -than revealed what lay deepest in our bosoms. Not a word was spoken of -the happenings of the past week nor of the mission I was on until after -more than an hour’s ride. We came to the crest of the hill that rises -southward from our home. Here we slowly gathered in the reins. We halted -our horses and sat side by side for a moment in silence. Then André drew -a long breath and extended his hand. - -“Good-by, Henri,” he said, and added in a faltering voice, “You will -come safe home to me, I know.” - -That was all. I took his hand in mine. Our eyes met. But I had to turn -mine quickly aside again. - -“I shall do my best,” I replied. It wasn’t much of an answer, but it was -as brave a speech as I was able to bring over my lips. The truth is my -tongue failed me. When I looked up again a little wistful smile lay in -the corners of my brother’s mouth and he was drawing in the reins to -turn about. - -We parted. I urged the roan forward and started off down the other side -of the hill. Now and then the impulse rose within me to turn and wave a -last farewell, but ever as it did, new strength came to me and I set my -face resolutely forward. - -The horse broke into a loose trot. Faster and faster I went over the -uneven road. More than once I thought I would be pitched headlong from -my mount. I entered a sharp bend in the hills. As I turned the horse’s -head the tall trees stood between me and my home like a great black -wall. Within an hour or two I realized that I was treading on new -ground. Yet the further I went, the freer I felt. I was like a bird -loosed from long confinement in a cage. The joy of exploration was -lending me fresh thoughts and my dependence on those at home was shaken -gradually from me like the last threads of an old garment. - -The highway was like a country in itself. It had its inhabitants and its -customs, its laws and traditions. Its population, too, began to strike -me as singularly fanciful. Traveler after traveler passed me, the one on -the heels of the other. But all of them of interest. Indeed so different -were they from one another that I was soon set speculating and wondering -what manner of life they led and above all where in the world could they -be going. - -The first person worth mentioning whom I came across was a scrivener. -That is to say, one of those wandering scholars—a man skilled in the art -of writing. He was sitting on a stone near a little brook that ran -bubbling from the cool of the trees. He was munching at some bread and -cheese as contentedly as you could wish. Alongside of him in the grass -lay a long round bundle wrapped in a dirty cloth. Beside this lay a -handful of quills and a horn in which he carried his ink. His appearance -was nothing to boast of. His forehead and hands were streaked and -smeared black and a full week’s growth of beard covered his face. And -the worst thing about him was his clothes—an ill-fitting suit of velvet -of dark blue, spotted and ragged, which some one had given him. - -At the first sight of me his jaw fell agape. The bread which he had just -stuffed into his mouth fell in crumbs over his knees. His eyes glared at -me as though they would start from their sockets. I thought a kind of -fright had overtaken him, but in the next second he jumped to his feet -with the lightness of a hare and laid his hand over his heart in a way -that reminded me strongly of De Marsac. Then he swept the ground with -his soiled cap and bowed. - -“My Lord,” he said with the utmost seriousness, “I am alone. I lack -company. Will you be gracious enough to dine with me?” - -At that he straightened up and smiled. - -“I am no lord,” I answered with a twinkle in my eye. “Nor am I hungry. I -have a long ride ahead of me and must be on my way.” - -With that I made to be off. But the scrivener seemed to have no hearing. -He clapped his cap upon his head and with a skip was out in the middle -of the road. - -“If you are not a noble,” he said with his grin spreading from ear to -ear, “you ought to be. But I am sure of one thing——” He let the last -words trail in the air as though he would puzzle me. - -“What’s that?” I asked. - -“Your horse is!” he cried. And then he bent over and laughed as though -he had made the smartest remark in the world. - -I was feeling uneasy. The thought came to me that I was wasting my time -with a madman and the sooner I could get off from him the better. - -“Well,” I replied dryly, “maybe he is. But don’t let me interrupt your -meal.” - -I looked down the road to let him know that I was anxious to be off. The -hint was wasted, for he stepped in close to the roan and started to -stroke him on the neck, muttering and mumbling to himself words of the -highest praise. - -He twisted his head to the one side like a bird on a perch and winked at -me knowingly. - -“Do you know what I’d give for this horse?” he demanded. - -“He’s not for sale,” I said with some abruptness. But he went on as -though I had not spoken. - -“I’d give everything I have,” he burst out. “I’d give my parchment, my -inkhorn and my quills. And I’d be willing to forget all I know of the -art of writing, if I could call him my own!” - -I almost laughed in his face. - -“You’re generous, master scrivener,” said I, and once more gathered in -the reins. - -But he was not to be so easily shaken off. He made a pretense of great -affection for the animal. He laid his cheek against its head. He took to -stroking its mane. Then he looked up into my face with a cunning leer. - -“Do you know,” he began slyly, “I don’t believe the horse is yours at -all.” - -“What!” said I. “Do you take me for a thief?” - -“Ah!” he exclaimed, raising his brows. “I’ve hit a soft spot, now, -haven’t I? Why, it’s true then that you gentlemen of the road are as -touchy as a flock of crows.” - -I was almost overcome. That I would be taken for a highwayman was far -from what I had ever dreamed. - -“Look here!” I called. “Take your hand from that horse. I’ll give you -till I count ‘three.’ If you’re not out of the way then, I’ll ride you -down.” - -The scrivener paid me no more attention than he would a fly. Without -taking his eyes from me, he reached into his belt and drew forth a -dagger. As he held it in the air, I saw that it was of unusual value and -workmanship. The blade was as thin as a blade of grass and rang to his -touch like the finest steel. Besides, the haft shone with a brightness -that could hardly be believed, for it was not only of the clearest -silver but was set with a scattering of brilliant stones. - -“Let’s start the bargaining over again, my lord,” he said. “Will you -exchange your horse for this?” - -I was at my wit’s end. I was sure now that he was not only a madman but -a knave as well. The longer I lingered there with him, the more -dangerous seemed my situation. I set my jaws in resolution. He must have -noticed the expression on my face, for he reached out and grasped the -bridle firmly in his hand. At the same time he held out the weapon in -the hope it would strike my fancy. - -“Who is the thief now, master scrivener?” I asked. - -“Wouldn’t you like to have it?” he questioned with another sly wink. -“It’s yours for the taking—if you will only give me your horse.” - -At that he began tossing the dagger over his head and with much deftness -catching it again in his hand. I sat watching him with anger swelling in -my heart. Higher and higher the dagger went. The more difficult the -catch, the easier it seemed to him. At length it rose far over his head, -spinning and twirling like a leaf in the wind. Then a thought came to -me. With one grasp I reached far out. By merest chance I caught the -weapon by the hilt. I sank my heels into the horse’s flank. In his -amazement the scrivener loosed his hold on the bridle and I was free -from him. - -Before I was out of hearing I drew the horse to a stop. I turned and saw -the scrivener standing in the middle of the road. He had his hands flat -over his hips and was grinning with all his might. - -I held the dagger on high. - -“Do you see this?” I called. “I am going to keep it until I find the man -to whom it belongs.” - -His answer sent the chills down my spine. - -“Fine!” he shouted. “Take it to the Abbot of Chalonnes!” - - - - - CHAPTER IX - A SOLITARY HOUSE IN THE WOODS - - -The rest of that day passed pleasantly enough. To be sure, there were -wayfarers whom I met. I remember most distinctly a few scattered -soldiers with heavy beards who talked deep and boastingly in their -throats. Then there came a barber with a satchel in his hand. He had a -white curled wig on his head and a comb tucked jauntily in the side of -it over his ear. No doubt he was going the rounds among his customers, -the gentry of the neighborhood. By the mincing way in which he walked, -the fancy lace upon his sleeves and collar, together with the display of -a red waistcoat and a pair of polished silver-buckled shoes he must have -thought himself equal to any doctor of Physic of the great university of -Bologna. - -He doffed his cap to me with some show of delicacy. He began to ask me -if any great houses lay in the direction from which I had come, where he -could earn a handful of groats. He told me that if there were any sick -in the neighborhood, he could make them well again by the skill he had -in cupping and leeching. I knew that barbers had the reputation as idle -gossips, so I answered as evasively as I could. Then, when he saw that -he was strumming on the wrong string, he grew bolder and more direct. He -said flatly that I needed a little care myself. He invited me down from -the horse. He assured me that, if I would sit on a stone on the side of -the road for the space of half an hour, he would make a new man of me by -the application of his art. - -But my experience with the scrivener had been enough. I knew that it was -best to deal with this new nuisance as deftly as I might. I first said -that he looked the master of his trade in every way. At which he puffed -up like a pigeon and seemed highly flattered. Then I slowly let him know -that my stock of money was very low, that I could hardly reckon on a -resting place for the night (which of course was true) and that I was -cautioned to be careful in the expenditure of every single coin. - -I might have gone further. But when my lack of money became known to -him, he dropped his smile and shot a look at me that had poison in it. -He picked up his satchel, grumbling and growling under his breath, and -with a remark about beggars riding on horseback, quickly strode away. - -The next was a fellow with a cart, or rather a wagon on two wheels. He -had shafts to it and instead of a horse had fastened himself to them by -a strap similar to a yoke which reached over his shoulders. He was twice -the size of an ordinary man. The rolls of fat hung under his chin and -across his stomach in great layers. He came along puffing and snorting -and mopping the sweat from his brow. At the same time he seemed as happy -as a lark, for he was whistling a light tune as merrily as could be. - -He no sooner saw me than he lowered the cart on two props and disengaged -himself from his harness. I was now so near that I saw that he had a -kind of traveling show such as often stopped in our village in the early -Spring. Only this fellow had no performing bear on a rope or a monkey or -an acrobatic clown, but piled high on the cart, row after row, were -small wooden cages. In each cage was a bird. Along the bottom were the -parrots and then the further up they went the smaller the birds became -until at the top sat perched the tiniest of wrens. - -I was agog with curiosity. When I came within earshot the big fellow -stepped out into the middle of the road. His smile spread the width of -his broad face. He bowed to me from afar and then screwed his mouth into -a knot and puffed out his cheeks. With such suddenness that it startled -me he ran the gamut of a score of notes from the lowest to the highest, -lingering now and then to warble and trill some of them in the most -entrancing fashion. - -At the first sound of the man’s whistling there was a flutter in all the -cages. Before he had uttered half a dozen notes the birds began to sing. -When he had no more breath and was forced to let off, they had reached a -harmony that was truly surprising. The sounds rose higher and higher. It -was like the early morning at home when I awoke but even more thrilling -and delightful. Then, just as I approached, the fellow put his knuckle -in his mouth. He blew one loud shrill blast. The birds in the next -instant were as silent as the grave. - -I could not help smiling. And the man himself was even more pleased than -I. He stood in the road grinning like a great calf. His eyes sparkled. -He was beaming with joy as though he had just performed a truly -remarkable feat. He stuck his thumb under his arm and straightened -himself up as proud as an emperor. - -“Greetings, sir Traveler,” he cried, “from the King of the Birds.” - -I drew in my horse. He took this as a sign that I was interested. He -screwed up his mouth again and let out a short shrill note. Of a sudden, -as though they had been waiting for it, every bird in the cages started -once more to sing. They were soon at the highest point. The fellow had -his head cocked on one side with his ear turned towards the cages like a -music master trying to detect a false note. Then, as he did before, he -put his knuckle in his mouth. He blew one quick blast and the sounds -died away as quickly as though the birds had been stricken dead. - -“Sir,” said the King of the Birds with a wave of his hand, “the parrot -there can tell your fortune. He is like the owl, one of the wisest of -birds.” To suit his action to his words he tapped the parrot on the -head. He placed a box which held a number of pieces of parchment before -it. The parrot bent over and with its beak tossed one of the small -sheets out on the ground. The King pounced upon it and held it out -before my astonished eyes. - -“Unfold it, sir, and read it at your leisure,” said the man. “It may -help you on your way.” - -With that he bowed and stood rubbing his hands. I smiled of course at -his simplicity. A sort of pity took hold of me. In bulk he was almost -the size of an ox. Without doubt he was as poor as any of his birds. He -was dependent for all that he got upon his ability to amuse those who -fell across his path. Yet, with all that, the seriousness of the world -had no resting place upon his shoulders. In his own province he was, as -he claimed, as absolute as a king, and to my way of thinking far happier -than any of whom I have ever heard. - -I did not want to wound his feelings. With the pretext that I must be -going, I leaned over and tossed a handful of small silver into his -hands. At the same time I clapped my heels against the horse’s flanks -and with a wave of my arm bade him “Adieu.” - -I thought I had done with him. I had given him more than he had counted -on, I am sure. I had no other idea but that he would gather up his cart -and make his way to the nearest village. But my horse had scarcely -carried me ten steps when there fell upon my ears the same whistling -with which he had first greeted me. Then followed the chorus of the -birds. I turned in the saddle and looked back. The great fellow was -standing in the middle of the road. His hands were extended towards me. -His chest was heaving like a bellows and the sweat was streaming from -his forehead. For all that he was smiling like a pleased child. His -little eyes were twinkling and blinking in the light of the sun. When he -saw that I had turned about, he struck still higher notes and the birds -with him. - -I rode slowly on and on. I turned now and then to wave back at him. At -each turning I saw the same figure in the middle of the road and heard -the same trilling sounds. They grew fainter and fainter. The man himself -grew dimmer and dimmer. At length the warbling ceased. For the last time -I waved “farewell.” But as I did, there he was with his head thrown -back, his thumb under his arm and one foot proudly before the other. -When he realized that I would soon be out of sight he threw both arms -out towards me to wish me good fortune on my way. - -So it went with me. On that great highway I found myself in a new and -varied world. One strange character passed after the other with each -quite different from the one before. At first I thought them only the -odds and ends of all humanity driving forward without aim or purpose. -But after a while I had to acknowledge that of the people I met, I was -the least in experience of them all. I began to make a fresh estimate of -men and their manners. They soon impressed me with the thought that they -knew what they were about as well as I. The only difference between them -and me was that they had interests other than my own. And to cap it all -a certain shrewdness warned me that if I were to continue to cope with -them, I must sharpen my wits to the keenness of theirs. - -I went on and on. I took time to feed my horse and eat a bite myself in -the shade of the trees. The afternoon came and went. The sun was -dropping behind the hills. An uneasiness took hold of me lest I be -forced to lie out in the open exposed to the uncertainties of the night. -It was rapidly getting dark. My uneasiness was turning into fear, when I -came upon a bend in the road and behind it a broad stretch of thick -woods. - -I stopped and looked circumspectly around. I might have passed on, but, -as I gazed, I spied a little house or cottage hidden far in among the -trees. Not a soul was in sight. It seemed a place deserted. The walls -were of stone and very old for they were covered with moss in patches -here and there. There was a blackness about them from the dust of the -road, besides, on the corners and the window-ledges they were worn with -pieces knocked off. The windows themselves were hardly visible. They -were matted with cobwebs and dirt so that it was scarcely possible that -any light could shine through them. - -An old slab of stone served as a door-step, but it was surrounded with -weeds that grew waist-high even as far as the edge of the road. There -was little inviting about the house. Indeed, the more I examined it, the -more I felt that I should leave it as it was. - -I was about to give my horse the rein when I observed a thin curl of -smoke lifting lazily in the air from a chimney in the rear. I knitted my -brows in surprise. I looked again to make certain. Then, with curiosity -getting the better of me, I got down from the horse, led him by the -bridle and tied him to the nearest tree. - -I cannot tell you why I did it. I suppose it was the mystery and the -strangeness about the place, but before I gave thought to the -consequences, I had brushed my way through the weeds and was knocking at -the antiquated door. - -I drew a deep breath and stood waiting. The time seemed very long -indeed. My heart began to flutter in my breast. A feeling that my -actions were rash stole over me. The horse neighed. The sound struck me -like a warning that I ought to let well enough alone and be further on -my way. I was about to turn when I heard a board creak within. The quick -shuffling of feet came to me through the door. Then there fell a silence -that was like the hollowness of an empty cave. - -I was curious and fearful alike. I walked back to the middle of the -road. The smoke came from the chimney in a thicker volume than before. I -shifted in my mind to reason out the situation. When I had considered -every side of it, I laughed at my fears. - -“It is only some poor peasant,” I thought, “—probably too deaf to hear.” - -With my mind fixed I strode boldly back. I knocked more loudly and -resolutely than before. But no sound came. I waited a moment and knocked -again. The only answer was the cawing of a crow that passed soaring over -my head. My impatience burst its bounds. I took the latch in my hand, -thinking to rattle it, when to my surprise the door yielded to my touch. -As by some magic it swung slowly open and I beheld the interior of the -room. - -I expected to find the place within as uninviting as it was without. A -fire was burning at the far end and over it hung on a chain a pot which -was bubbling and boiling and giving out a most savory odor. At the side -of the wall stood a chair, but of the kind you might think belonged not -in a peasant’s hut but in the palace of a king. It was of the finest -make. The legs and back were curved and scrolled and gilded like new and -the cushions of a velvet delicately blue. In that one flash I saw, too, -a table standing in the middle of the room. The top reflected the shine -of the fire, for it was polished like wax. - -If I was surprised at the first glance, I was the more amazed as my eyes -got accustomed to the semi-darkness of the interior. The walls, instead -of being black or grimy were as white and cheerful as though they were -entirely new and instead of the stone flags which I expected to find, -the floor was laid in the smoothest wood. - -“Whoever lives here,” I said half aloud, “has gone out for a while. I’ll -take a seat. When they return, we can strike a bargain for a lodging for -the night.” - -To suit the purpose I shut the door. It was swinging slowly when of a -sudden it was dashed past my face and struck the door-jam with a bang. -The unexpectedness of it made me wink. When I opened my eyes there was a -man standing before me. His brows were drawn into an ugly frown. The -look on his face was of the blackness of night. His jaws were set but -his lips were curled back in a snarl and his fists knotted in anger as -though he was about to strike. - -“Dog!” The word came from between his teeth in a hiss. - -I was so taken unawares that I retreated a step. I glared helplessly at -him. Then a bitter smile of hatred slowly crossed his features like that -of a savage who has run down an enemy. - -“So,” he drawled, “you’ve proved the mouse at last.” - -I was too stupefied to reply. - -“Why!” I gasped. “There’s some mistake—mouse——?” - -“You’ve fallen into a trap, haven’t you?” - -By degrees my breath came back to me. - -“I’ve never seen you before,” I managed to say. “Surely——” - -He cut me off with a growl. - -“You don’t have to see a man to do him a harm, do you?” he said, and -took a step towards me. “The next time a man is tied to a tree and asks -for a drink of water——” - -He did not finish, but made a lunge at me with his arms outstretched. It -took all my alertness to spring back out of his way. Then, like a flash -the thought of the scrivener’s dagger popped into my mind. I jerked it -from my belt and raised it menacingly over my head. - -The fellow stopped in his tracks. He shot a glance over my shoulder to -the back of the room. I swung the dagger in the air with the thought -that if I forced him from the door, I might escape. But my arm was -hardly half way around when a sharp crack caught me on the wrist. The -pain shot through me like the cutting of a knife. I loosed my grasp. The -dagger flew across the room and fell clattering onto the wooden floor. - -In the next breath my arms were caught from behind. They were pinned -together with the firmness of a vise. A foot shot out and entangled -itself in mine. A quick twist and I was jerked sideways and sent -tumbling like the dagger across the room. - -I was stunned from the force of the fall. I got slowly up on one elbow -and looked dazedly around. The fire was dancing as though it mocked me. -I laid my hand on my hip where it hurt me most. My fingers fumbled -aimlessly somehow or other around my pocket. I was so stupefied that I -was hardly conscious of what I was doing. My thumb and forefinger -touched the bit of parchment which the King of the Birds had given me. I -drew it out. By good fortune my assailants were at my back. I unfolded -it more by habit than by purpose. When it lay open before the light of -the blazing wood I was amazed to read a warning that had come altogether -too late: - -“Avoid the house in the woods!” - -With nervous fingers I put the parchment back again. The one fellow who -had faced me first came over and jerked me roughly to my feet. Then, as -though I were a log, shoved me back until I fell into the chair. - -“Where did you get that dagger?” he demanded. He had picked the weapon -from the floor and had thrown it on the table. - -“I took it from a man on the road,” said I. - -“Was it a short fellow—a churchman—dressed like an Abbot?” he asked -further. - -I was loath to give these rascals more information than was good for -them so my answer was as short as I could make it. - -“I don’t know whether he was an Abbot or not,” I said. “I couldn’t -tell.” - -They looked at each other in alarm. - -“If he’s in the neighborhood,” said the first, “we’d better get out.” - -The other came forward into the light of the fire. His hand was bandaged -with a strip of an old shirt and the blood was caked where it had oozed -through and hardened. - -“Do you know me?” he asked. - -“You tried to kill me in the woods,” I said, without lifting my eyes. - -“Do you see this?” he went on. - -I looked at his hand. - -“It’s cut to the bone,” he said, threateningly. “It’ll take weeks for it -to heal.” He narrowed his eyes till they were mere slits and studied me. -“You’re going to pay for this, do you hear?” - -I said nothing, but looked helplessly around. - -The first fellow had his gaze upon the floor. He was worried, that I -plainly saw. Then, after a little, he touched this fellow on the -shoulder. - -“Let’s put him out of the way,” he said, glancing towards me. “If we’re -caught here, we’ll be in a trap ourselves.” - -They were both willing, but still some doubt held them in leash. - -“If we do,” was the answer, “what will De Marsac say? You know he wants -him” (meaning me) “for a purpose.” - -The word De Marsac struck strangely on my ears. - -“Oh!” I exclaimed. “De Marsac had better look out for himself. There is -some one on his heels.” - -They turned to me together like a flash. - -“What!” they exclaimed. “Who?” - -“The Black Prince!” I called boldly. “He will——” - -They laughed in my face. - -“The Black Prince is on his way to the west to join the starving -remnants of his army,” I was told. “We thought you meant the Abbot of -Chalonnes.” - -My mouth fell agape. I searched their faces and they searched mine. The -fellow who had grappled with me first made a signal to the other, and -turned towards the table to pick up the dagger. The man with the wounded -hand slouched over towards me. He had his good fist curled in a knot, no -doubt to crash it against my skull. - -I felt that it was my end. I took a firm hold on the arms of the chair -to dodge or fight them to the last of my strength. - -The door suddenly flew back on its hinges and banged against the wall. -Both men jumped and in my tenseness I jumped with them. They stood with -frightened faces looking towards the entrance. - -A form appeared—the form of a little man clad in rags, smeared with ink -and dirt so that his face was hardly to be seen. His beard was clotted -with mire where he had been sleeping in the open. His quills and -ink-horn and roll of parchment were gone but he still wore the same -curious grin that I had noticed earlier in the day. - -With one skip he was in the middle of the room. He clapped the fellow -with the injured hand roundly on the back and cried in a voice of glee. - -“Well, I see you have him at last!” - - - - - CHAPTER X - THE HIGHWAYMAN OF TOURS - - -The three of us turned with amazement on our faces. Before a word was -spoken the scrivener bounded clear across the room. He came to a stop -before the table and took the dagger in his hand. Then he faced us. - -“Now,” said he, “I should like to know who gave you permission to befoul -my house?” - -He spoke in a high, commanding key. One of the fellows shifted slowly to -the side of the room. The other looked uneasily about. The scrivener, -who held his head, pointed at each of them in turn with the dagger. - -“Do you know, my gentles,” he demanded in a terrible voice, “who I am?” - -The two men knotted their brows, puzzled. One of them bit his lips and -the other growled under his breath and flashed a knowing look at his -companion. It was a hint, I knew, that at the first chance they would -make the attack together. - -The scrivener seemed to consider them as children. He took his soiled -cap from his head and flung it on the floor. - -“Do you know me now?” he cried. “Have you never heard of -‘Will-o’-the-wisp’?” - -As though they had been struck by a club, both men drooped and turned -instinctively towards the door. Then they called out loud enough for me -to hear, “The highwayman of Tours!” - -The scrivener snapped his fingers in the air. Then like a showman he -took the dagger by the point. He gave it a twist and sent it spinning -towards the floor. It struck and buried itself in the wood, where it -stood quivering like a living thing. - -“‘The highwayman of Tours!’” he echoed after them. “The only man who -ever had the courage to stand before the Abbot of Chalonnes and flaunt -him to his face. That dagger there I took from him—with a dozen of his -followers at his back. I was the only man in all the country round to -meet the Dwarf of Angers—alone—unarmed—in the woods—at night. I killed -the Dwarf and threw his body into the waters of the Loire.” He stopped -and laughed a long, weird, tormenting laugh that rang through the room -like the echo of a ghost. “The man who is my enemy is foredoomed to -die!” - -A chill crept along my spine. A sullen look spread over the faces of my -two captors. They exchanged glances once again and grinned. - -“You can’t fool us with talk like that,” said one. “We’re men.” - -The scrivener whistled a quick, sharp note and with the ease of a kitten -sprang upon the table. - -“There is a price upon my head!” he called. Then he pointed to the -dagger. “If either of you has the boldness to collect it, let him pluck -that weapon from the floor.” - -The fellow who had spoken brightened up. He lurched forward. His huge -body bent over and his arm reached out to take the scrivener at his -word. But his slow brain had reckoned without thought to the -consequences. He had no sooner taken a step when the scrivener raised -himself on the balls of his feet. He shot through the air with the -straightness and speed of an arrow. He landed with all his weight on the -back of his enemy. His one hand encircled his throat. The other, by a -calculation as unerring as it was quick, caught the dagger by the hilt. - -There followed a struggle that I shall not soon forget. The scrivener -twisted his lithe body like a snake. He squirmed around and before I -could wink was on top of his foe. He was smiling as though he was highly -pleased with the dagger now raised ready for the descending blow. - -He knew that the second fellow would not allow his companion to be -killed. He halted the weapon so that it rested not more than an inch -from his opponent’s throat. - -“One move and you’re a dead man!” he cried. Then he looked to the side. -He saw the other coming on with venom in his eyes. - -“Take your choice,” he called to him. “Lay a finger on me and you’re -this man’s murderer!” - -The fellow stopped. In the twinkling of an eye the scrivener sprang to -his feet. He faced the two with his face lit up and a confidence that -was amazing. The man with the wounded hand slid his hand into his shirt. -He drew forth a long knife with a curved blade. He ran his tongue over -his lips to moisten them and with one bound made for his enemy. - -I expected to see him run the scrivener through. But once again his -quickness surprised me. He sprang onto the table again with even greater -suppleness than before. This time he jumped feet foremost. He caught the -fellow in the middle of the chest. The knife went flying from his hand -and he was hurled back against the wall. His head struck with a thump -and his knees buckled under him as he sagged to the floor. - -Up to this time the action had been so fast and so unexpected that I was -hardly able to take a breath let alone take a part in it. But when I saw -the knife flying across the room my senses stirred within me. I saw the -second fellow take a hasty glance at the knife. He moved with all his -speed towards it. He was stooping over to snatch it up, when I realized -the danger we would be in if he were able to get it in his grasp. - -I took a flying leap like the scrivener, only I went face down, sliding -along the smooth floor. Just as my fingers were curling around the haft, -the fellow was upon me. I must have slid under him for he fell over me -with all his weight. The breath was knocked out of my body. A thousand -stars flicked across my vision. A pain shot over my back. My nose and -forehead were crushed against the boards and a smothering made it hard -for me even to gasp. - -But I clung to the knife with all my strength. My assailant dug his -hands into my ribs. He caught my wrist and twisted it till the pain -almost made me cry out. He took a firm hold upon my neck and tried to -squeeze the life out of me. He bent my arm back till it cracked in the -socket. But with all that I clung to my knife as though it was the -dearest thing I possessed. - -As a last trial the fellow dug his knees into my sides and held them -there. I felt the breath leaving me. Then with an effort that took all -my strength I jerked myself loose and turned over on my back. The danger -now was even greater for my opponent than it was for me. Although I was -down, yet I had a freer swing for my weapon. If I had thought in time I -could have slashed him on the legs and probably cut him across the arm. -But he saw what was coming. He stood up and backed away and in the same -moment, with what was left of me, I, too, got hastily to my feet. - -In the next second it was all over. A form came hurtling through the -air. I felt the breeze of the passing body fan my cheeks. It was the -scrivener who had gotten once more upon the table. He must have been on -the alert for such an opportunity. He caught my fellow, as he had done -the other. His feet struck him a dull blow full on the chest. As though -he were a sack of meal he gave a low groan and crumpled together against -the wall. - -I stood for a moment with my mouth open, gasping for breath. I was -anxious, too, about the first fellow whom the scrivener had knocked -senseless against the wall. He was slowly opening his eyes and made a -move as though he would rise. His hands were behind him. He twisted and -pulled to bring them forward. Then it dawned on me that while I was deep -in the struggle, the scrivener had tied them securely behind his back. - -I felt a clap on my shoulder. There stood the scrivener with his eyes -shining. His head was darting from side to side like a bird’s. He danced -a few steps on the hard floor and to my surprise leaned over and turned -a handspring as smoothly as you please. - -“You’re a grand fighter, lad,” he cried. “A grand fighter.” He held out -his hand and grasped mine. “And to think I don’t even know your name.” - -I took the hint. - -“It’s Henri,” I said. “Henri La Mar.” - -“Well, Henri,” he answered, “we’ll get along fine together, you and I.” -He looked me over and felt of the muscles of my arm. “The makings of a -man,” he muttered. “I’ll make the greatest highwayman of you that ever -lived.” - -I was stopped for an answer. - -“I’m not so sure that I want to be one,” I replied, but with a smile -that I would not anger him. “It’s a dangerous calling.” - -His face fell in astonishment. He looked for all the world as though he -had received a blow. - -“It’s the only life for a man to live,” he replied. “Ah, if you were to -tell the truth, I think you enjoyed the little fight tonight as well as -I.” - -“I’m glad we won,” I said. Then I fell to thinking. After a while I -drawled out, “Listen, master scrivener, haven’t I seen you some time -before?” - -He waved me aside and pointed to the two on the floor. - -“We’ll have to fix them for the night so they’ll do no harm,” he said. -“Come, we’ll carry them outside and tie them to the trees.” - -We took them one by one and dragged them out of the house. We bound them -hand and foot and lashed them each to a single tree. When we had -finished the scrivener started to whistle a tune. - -“You’re good at that, master scrivener,” I began again. - -“Good at what?” he demanded. - -“—at tying men to trees,” I suggested slyly. - -“I’m good at everything I touch,” he replied. “Never yet has any man got -the better of me.” - -Then he whistled again louder than before. - -“You’re good with the bow and arrow, too, aren’t you?” I insisted. - -“I could knock the eye out of you at a hundred paces,” he declared. -“I’ll do it if you say the word.” - -I laughed. - -“I don’t want to be killed yet,” I said. Then I continued, “You’re quick -on your feet. You’re a shifty wrestler. Are you just as clever tying -messages to the haft of an arrow?” - -It was a sly dig, for I had my suspicions and was curious to learn the -truth. His answer was just as evasive as before. - -“I told you I could do anything,” he replied like a flash, “whether it -be tying messages or tying men.” - -“And that’s that,” I said. “When a bird won’t sing, no one can force -him. No doubt, you’ve heard that saying before, master scrivener?” - -“What you hear and what’s the truth,” he came back, “are sometimes at -great variance.” - -At this the whistling grew louder and, I thought, more piercing than -ever. The scrivener stuffed his hands into his shirt and strutted up and -down the floor. On each occasion when I turned to him to speak, he threw -back his head and let the notes out of him with such vehemence that I -was almost deafened. At length he ceased from sheer exhaustion. - -“You’re a fine masquerader, master scrivener,” I continued prodding him. -“You remind me of a certain fool.” - -I meant of course the man with the bauble and the bells whom I happened -on at the armorer’s forge. - -“It’s a wise man who can play the fool,” he winked. “Sometimes it’s -handier than a sharp sword.” - -It was plain I could get nothing from him. I raised my brows and looked -at him from head to heel. First I grinned. Then I laughed openly. - -“You’re a dark, secret man, master scrivener, full of tricks and wiles,” -I said. “But with all your cunning I am sure of this, if you shaved the -hair from your face and washed the dirt away, you would strongly remind -me of a certain gentleman with whom I had a little tiff a week or so ago -at Le Brun’s forge.” - - - - - CHAPTER XI - I FIND A COMPANION - - -He turned on me like a flash. - -“Do you know,” said he with an assumption of great dignity, “that when -you are in another man’s house, it is wise to take things as they are!” - -“Is this really your house?” I asked. “Or are you toying with me?” - -He spun on his heel and went to the far end of the room. He came back -with a candle in his hand which he had lit at the open fire. - -“I’ll show you the rest of it,” he remarked. “Come with me.” - -At that he inserted his finger in what seemed to be a knot-hole in the -floor. To my surprise he lifted a great door which was set in the wood -and bent it back on its hinges. Then, with the light high over his head -he passed down a set of broad oak steps. A dank odor of damp air came to -my nostrils. I set my foot on the first step with much caution and -circumspection. I descended one by one until I stood on a clay floor. -All around me were solid stone walls with no opening for air or -ventilation. And here and there in these walls I saw recesses which were -covered with doors that were of natural wood stained with dirt and -finger-marks. - -Without stopping the scrivener went to the largest of these closets at -the furthest corner of the cave and flung it open. If I was amazed at -first I was quite beside myself now, for the whole of it was filled with -all sorts of articles of clothing. Some of them were the trappings of -soldiers with gilt and lace, others were suits of velvet, quite new, -smooth and beautiful to see. Again there were common clothes such as -peasants wear or even common laborers in the fields. - -“I know now,” I said, “why those fellows called you the -‘Will-o’-the-wisp’. You’re never the same man.” - -“When you live as I live, my lad,” he answered, “you must use your -wits.” Then he turned my attention to another box or closet in the wall. -When this was open he took from it a bundle tied and wrapped with thick -cloth and matted straw. As carefully as if it were alive he untied the -knots one by one and laid it flat upon the floor. - -“My arsenal,” he said. Then he revealed a bow about as long as he was -high and with it a quiver containing a score of arrows. So unexpected -was this that I let out a gasp. - -“I keep them wrapped up like this to protect them from the damp,” he -explained. “When trouble comes——” - -“But why do you need all these?” I cried. “Surely——” - -He rose and pointed sternly towards the stairs. - -“If I’m hard pressed, I’m as safe here as in a castle,” he explained. -“If they happen to get in the house, I can take refuge here. Look! Don’t -you think I could drop them easily enough as they came down those steps -one by one?” - -It seemed true enough but I was not yet satisfied. - -“Suppose they set the house afire?” I asked. - -He took me by the arm and led me to the part of the cave that was hidden -under the stairs. Here it was gloomiest and very dark. The rays from the -candle flickered as though they were sucked by a slight current of air. -But where I expected to find a wall there was no wall at all, only a -great hole large enough for a man to enter by stooping a little. It was -of jagged rock on all sides, as canny a place as I had ever seen. - -“Let them fire the house,” he declared. “There is the way to freedom and -the open air. It is fifty roods long. The other end leads out among -rocks and the roots of ancient trees. You’d never find it in a week’s -search not even if I showed it to you beforehand.” - -He put the clothing and the bow and arrows back as he had found them and -we went again up the stairs. - -“Why have you shown me this hiding place of yours, master scrivener?” I -inquired. “Aren’t you afraid lest some day I betray you?” - -He snapped his fingers. - -“It’s known already,” he said. “I’ll have to abandon it. Those two -knaves outside will spread the news to all the world.” - -“It’s a shame,” I ventured. - -“It has served its purpose,” he answered. “But the Highwayman of Tours -has a card up his sleeve. Further down the valley of the Loire I have -another even better than this.” - -He tossed his head and sat down in the chair. He stared for a while at -the floor deep in thought. I bethought me of my horse, for it was high -time that I looked to him for the night. I went out to where I had tied -him. My heart sank in my breast, for he was gone. I went over to where -the two knaves had been lashed to the trees. All I found was a couple of -strands of rope upon the ground. - -I burst into the house hot and excited. - -“They have gone!” I cried. “They have taken my horse with them!” - -The scrivener never raised his head. - -“I was hoping they would go,” he said calmly. - -“It’s your fault, master scrivener,” I flung at him. “When you were -tying them, I noticed that you didn’t draw the knots tight enough.” - -“And that’s true,” he replied looking out from under his brows with a -crafty smile. “But, Henri, you wouldn’t like to stand with your back -against a tree for the whole night long, now, would you?” - -“But my horse?” I said. - -“They took that too?” he smiled. - -“Of course!” said I. - -“Well, well. It’s a great loss, indeed,” he replied. “A great loss.” He -rose and yawned. Then he stretched himself. “There’s another way to look -at it, Henri. What do you care about the horse when you have me?” - -“But I want him back,” I insisted. “I’ve a long——” - -“Tut. Tut. Lad,” the scrivener returned. “I know where they’ve taken -him. He’ll be at the inn of ‘The Three Crows’. That’s the gathering -place for all the desperate characters in the neighborhood. We’ll be -there tomorrow and I’ll see to it that you get him back again.” - - - - - CHAPTER XII - THE THREE CROWS INN - - -We came to the ‘Three Crows’ about the middle of the afternoon. The -place was set in somewhat from the road and like the scrivener’s house, -almost surrounded by trees. It must have been a hundred years old. The -walls were of wood rough hewn from the forest. In some places the bark -still hung in shreds where it waved in the breeze. The logs themselves -were as brown as walnuts where the rain had beaten upon them. The -windows were quite small—hardly large enough for a man to climb through -and to judge by the cob-webs and dust had not been cleaned for ages. - -The scrivener had been swinging along with me the whole day. He was as -lighthearted as a kitten. The thought of the danger we were approaching -never seemed to enter his mind. Even when we crossed the green that was -between the inn and the road he was whistling a tune and smiling away as -hard as you please. Then he suddenly grasped me by the arm. - -“They are playing bowls,” he exclaimed. “Look there!” - -To be sure, I saw two men at the end of a long alley on the green. They -were at bowls, as the scrivener said. That is, they had pins set up and -were rolling smooth round rocks or stones at them to knock them down. It -was nothing new to me for I am sure that you will find the same sport in -the smallest village in France. I was about to ask what there was -unusual about it all when he clapped me on the back. - -“Have you any money?” he demanded with some eagerness. - -“A little,” I answered. Then the thought came to me that he made his -living by tricks and even more questionable means. For all I knew he -might have at the back of his head some scheme or other to rob me of -what money I had. So I asked him cautiously, “Why?” - -“I’m going to double it,” he replied in an off-hand way. - -We made directly for the bowling-place. The scrivener strutted over to -the men with all the airs of a great baron with an army at his back. He -clapped his hands when a good stroke was made. He let out a loud “ah” -when the stone rolled out of its track and missed the pins. He capered -from one end of the alley to the other, following the stone and talking -to it encouragingly as though it had life. He clapped the players on the -back. In short he did all in his power to make a show of himself. - -From where I stood it struck me that he was acting like a fool. But at -that time I did not know the man. I realized that he could masquerade in -a dozen different rôles, but I little imagined that he was able to alter -the character of his disposition. - -Finally the play came to an end. The winner—a tall gaunt man whose name -was Nicole—straightened himself and puffed out his chest. The scrivener -was on him in an instant. He shook him by the hand. He beamed in his -face. - -“A master!” he cried. “You can play almost as well as I can play -myself.” - -Nicole’s smile faded. He looked down at the scrivener and frowned. - -“For ten years,” he said, “I’ve beaten every man who has set his foot -upon this green.” - -The scrivener struck him a hard blow upon the chest. Then he laughed a -high mocking laugh. - -“A fine boast!” he cried and snapped his fingers under Nicole’s nose. -“Well, the tenth year will be your last.” - -The fire gathered in the man’s eye. The blow was humiliating enough but -the words cut him like a sharp knife. He swallowed hard and flung one -hand out. - -“Will you play with me?” he demanded. - -“——for money?” asked the scrivener. - -“For the clothes on your back, if you will,” was the reply. - -At that the scrivener leaped into the air. He placed his hand on the -ground and turned a circle as neatly as he had done on the day I met him -at the forge. Then he stuck his hand in his shirt and looked as -important as a prince. - -“Boy!” he called to me as though I were his servant. “Come here and -count me ten crowns from my purse.” He turned to Nicole. “This lad of -mine carries my wealth. If we are beset by thieves, no one would look to -him for the money. Is not that a wise trick?” - -He laughed loud again as though he might be proud of his cunning. I -hesitated. I tried to make an estimate of what was going on in his mind. -I was wavering in uncertainty, when he snapped me a wink from the corner -of his eye. - -“Not so slow!” he commanded. Then when I counted the money, he threw it -contemptuously on the grass. “Ten crowns, Nicole,” he said. “That will -be one for every year you have been the master of bowls.” - -Nicole drew forth a well-worn leather purse such as merchants carry. -With a sly smile he looked sideways at the scrivener and slowly counted -out the money. This he threw piece by piece on the grass. It was as -though he was trying to shake the scrivener’s nerves with his -deliberation. - -With a bound the scrivener seized the stone ball. He swung it around his -head two or three times, spinning on his heel. He drew far back and came -forward on the run. He let out a warning shout. He was about to make the -heave when to the amazement of all, his feet slid from under him. The -stone rolled harmlessly to the side of the green. The scrivener fell on -his back and his heels kicked in the air. - -It was a ridiculous situation of course. In the beginning I was burning -with anger that he should make such a show of himself. But when I -considered the nature of the man, his unexpected whims and fancies, I -knew that he was playing a rôle that would be wise enough in the end. - -When he arose he looked crestfallen. With a serious expression on his -face he brushed the dirt away from his clothes. He even growled under -his breath at his poor luck. - -Nicole was standing with his arms folded across his chest as proudly as -though he were already the victor. He took forth his purse once more and -held it dangling in his fingers. With a taunting sneer he winked at me -and then turned to the scrivener. - -“Another ten?” he asked with raised brows. - -“You must be a rich man,” the scrivener replied. “Are you a merchant -that you have so much to waste?” - -“I make my living from such as you,” Nicole answered, “——who think they -can play—and can’t!” - -At this cut the scrivener flew into a rage. He threw his arms above his -head and paced up and down. He jerked his fists convulsively. - -“It was a slip,” he cried. “Only a slip. I know I can do better than -that.” He spat upon the ground as though he had finally come to a -resolution. - -“Henri!” he cried. “Twenty crowns more!” Then in a flash to Nicole, -“Have you the courage?” he demanded. - -In a trice the coins were on the ground, both mine and the stranger’s. -Then they went at it again. At the first stroke the scrivener lagged far -behind. At the second his nerves grew more collected. After a little he -was skillful enough to topple over all the pins with the one try. As the -game went on he began a running talk with Nicole. His voice grew high. -He made light of his opponent’s efforts. He counseled him to stand this -way or that. He interrupted him at the moment when he was about to cast -the stone. He clapped him on the back when he made a bad play and -comforted him with the hope that he would do better on the next try. In -short he did all in his power to confuse him. - -The ruse worked well. Nicole played with a sort of canny caution. But -when the scrivener had equaled his score, his nerves gave way on him. He -took more time to poise himself before the cast. He fussed about to be -sure of his footing. His brows narrowed and an expression of intense -seriousness crossed his face. - -Towards the end it was nip and tuck. Now Nicole was ahead, now the -scrivener. The longer the game lasted, the more boastful my companion -became. He took to strutting about between shots like a -cock-o’-the-walk. He wanted to double the money he had laid on himself. -He shouted aloud that he was the master of the best man in the Kingdom -of France. He said he could prove it with a wager that would be the -ransom for a prince. Then at last just when Nicole was measuring the -green with his eye he let out a whoop, turned one of his somersaults, -put his knuckles in his mouth and whistled so shrilly that it rent the -very air. - -The stone that Nicole held in his hand shot forward. But the scrivener -had done his work. It flew in full career down the middle of the green. -Then it seemed to strike a tuft of hidden grass for it bounced a little -in the air and veered over towards the side. It struck the pins however, -but only slightly. Three of the nine were tumbled over and the rest left -standing. - -The scrivener raised the stone. He walked to the green with his head -high. He made the cast without so much as an aim, but I saw that he put -all his force behind it. It sped on in a straight line. It crashed in -among the pins with the straightness and speed of an arrow. It hit the -middle one and sent it leaping over to the side. The stone continued on -its course in among the others. They fell one by one in quick succession -until the last spun around and rolled in a semi-circle out over the -green. - -At that the scrivener snapped his fingers and gave a cry. He turned to -Nicole. - -“You have seven still to make,” he said. “I have only two to win. Will -you——” - -Nicole had had enough. With a frown of disappointment he waved his hand -towards the green and then towards the money. - -“It is yours,” he said. “I never played so poorly in my life.” - -He was soured to the core. But with all that I picked up the coins and -put them in my purse. We went into the inn and sat down at a long oaken -table. Soon we had the meat before us and were eating to our hearts’ -content. - -It was well on towards dark when we finished. One by one the country -gossips entered and took their places. The landlord lit the oil lanthorn -that hung from the ceiling. Its yellow rays cast flitting shadows about -the room. The air was heavy from the odor of the cooking and the -dampness of the clay floor. The scrivener eyed every stranger in the -place as keenly as though he were cutting him open with a knife. He -began to yawn. He bade me fling a coin on the table to pay the score and -make ready for bed. - -We stood up. We were about to turn when the door of the inn flew open -with a bang. I jumped as though the floor had suddenly given way. We -both turned. In the next second my heart sank to my shoes, for in the -wavering light of the lanthorn I saw De Marsac with half a dozen -troopers at his back peering eagerly over his shoulders. He strode to -the middle of the floor and whirled searchingly around. When his eyes -rested on us, he raised his arm and pointed. - -“I knew I would find you here!” he cried. His voice was shaking between -joy and anger. “I have caught you like mice in a trap!” - -I looked searchingly at the scrivener. He stood with his hands at his -side as unmoved as a piece of marble, with only the flicker of a smile -playing about the edges of his mouth. - -“It is my friend, De Marsac!” he cried. “You have indeed cornered us at -last.” - -A chill shot down my spine. De Marsac flung out his arm. - -“Seize them!” he called. “Bind them till the thongs cut into their -flesh. Let one of you stand guard over them for the night.” He spun on -his heel. His men rushed at us as though we were mad dogs. In the -twinkling of an eye we were thrown to the floor and lashed hand and foot -with thongs of deer hide. - -De Marsac halted at the door. - -“Tomorrow, at the break of day, they are to be hanged upon the nearest -tree!” - -In the next breath he was lost in the dark. - - - - - CHAPTER XIII - THE SILVER-HAFTED DAGGER - - -In another hour the inn was deserted. The scrivener and I lay huddled -together on the floor. One of De Marsac’s crew remained guard over us—an -ugly fellow with a face scarred with small-pox and earrings in his ears. -He must have come from somewhere in the south of France for his language -was heavier than the French in our part of the country. - -For a while he paced up and down the floor and glanced suspiciously at -us at every turn. About midnight he began to yawn and stretch his arms -over his head. Then he came and sat on a bench opposite us. The quiet of -the place was like a balm for he fell into short naps. He arose and went -to the other side of the table (where he could see us) and spread out -his elbows. He yawned again and muttered something under his breath. -Then little by little his head sank and before long it fell between his -arms and he was snoring like the rumble of distant thunder. - -As gently as I could I shoved the scrivener in the ribs. - -“What’ll we do?” I whispered. - -His answer was a gentle touch on the arm. - -“Wait!” he said. - -I was more than uncomfortable. The thongs were cutting into my wrists -and ankles. At my shoulders where the muscles were stretched back a -numbness crept over me. The hardness of the floor made me wish that I -could stand up and walk a bit. But the worst of all was the dryness that -was parching my tongue and mouth. - -I heard a cock crow loud and long like the blast of a trumpet as if it -would awaken the world. I looked at our captor. He never stirred. His -mouth was open and he breathed in heavy sighs. - -A door to my left creaked. The rays of the yellow lanthorn were only a -little better than the gloom. I wanted to turn but the scrivener pressed -his knee against my thigh. Out of the corner of my eye I could see the -door open wider and wider but so slowly that I imagined an hour was -passing. - -Then I saw a face. It was the landlord. I had not noticed him much -during the meal but now his nose seemed sharper than ever and the -leanness of his face was almost of the keenness of a knife. He had his -eyes drawn together and his teeth clenched showing white. - -As he came towards us the tassel of his nightcap bobbed about in a -little circle and his slippers gave to his steps the softness of a -cat’s. His long loose nightgown made him look like a ghost. But he was a -kindly ghost at that for he carried a noggin of water in his hand. - -Without a word he stooped over the scrivener and moistened his lips. -Then he gave me a swallow. Always with one eye on the sleeping guard he -made a sign towards the door. - -“Guarded!” he whispered, “——from the outside!” - -The scrivener’s eyes almost burnt a hole in him so intensely did he look -at him. - -“Have you no sense?” he demanded in a tone that was low but hard. - -The landlord raised his brows slightly as though he did not understand. - -“I cannot die with a bad conscience,” muttered the scrivener. “Nor will -I die with a murder on my hands.” He stopped a breath and glared even -harder than before. “The lad here is a dangerous character. He’ll not -give up till the last. He be like to kill some one in the struggle.” He -halted but kept his eyes steadily on the landlord as though he would -speak with them. - -The guard gave a loud sigh. He breathed with a deep moan. His lips -quivered like a horse snorting. He tried to raise his head but it fell -again like a dead weight across his arms. - -Not one of us stirred. The cock crowed again. The sound of it sent my -nerves quivering. Then the scrivener spoke again in a voice that was -quiet but determined. - -“I want you to search the lad there,” he said. “He has a knife in his -jacket that can do much harm—or good. Take it away from him. If you have -a grain of sense you will understand.” - -I felt myself jump in my bonds. On the impulse I wanted to resist. I -wanted to throw myself on the scrivener and denounce him for a traitor -and a coward. My second thoughts were calmer. I was as good as done for -as I was. Was there a hidden understanding between him and the landlord -that had a meaning of its own? - -Before I could think further the landlord had his hand under my doublet. -The dagger which I was to carry to the Abbot of Chalonnes was torn from -me with no further ado. For one second he held it under the rays of the -lanthorn. The light, dull as it was, shone like a clear stream along the -silver haft. In spite of himself he gave a start and looked searchingly -from the one of us to the other. Then without a word he shuffled slowly -away and disappeared behind the door. - -I nudged the scrivener in the ribs. I wanted some kind of explanation to -be sure. But all I got was a yawn and a reply that came like a rebuke. - -“Go to sleep!” - -The scrivener curled up on his side as well as he could. Whether he was -feigning or not I cannot tell but before a quarter of an hour had passed -he was snoring as loudly as the guard. I was wide awake, alert, for I -expected the landlord to return. I felt that something would happen. A -half hour passed. A dullness came into my eyes. The thoughts of what had -occurred during the day revolved themselves in my mind. A dread of the -morning took hold of me, for I realized that the chances were that I was -to die. Then a weariness seized me. My head drooped to one side. All -kinds of fanciful images started chasing one another in my brain. After -that, sheer exhaustion laid a hand on me and with my nose against the -scrivener’s shoulder I, too, fell into a slumber. - -It was a fitful sleep at best. The dreams that tumbled around in my mind -must have made me cry out. I awoke trembling with the sound of my voice -still echoing in the air. I started up. To my amazement my bonds no -longer held me. I swung my arms to make sure that I was not dreaming and -even pinched my leg. - -Then I looked about. The lanthorn was still there, lit, burning as it -had during the entire night. The guard was as quiet as a mouse with his -head down between his arms. I turned my head. No sign of the scrivener -could I see. Then it flashed upon me that something had happened while I -slumbered and I rose startled to my feet. - -It was as if I had been suddenly dropped from the clouds. I wanted to -run for it as fast as I could to the door and make my escape while it -was possible. With long stealthy steps I made to pass the guard. My eyes -were fastened on him with dread and fear. If he should awake I would be -even worse off than before. - -Then I stopped dead in my tracks. A long sobbing breath came to my -throat. The dagger which the landlord had taken from my doublet earlier -in the night lay straight before me on the table. It was covered with -fresh blood the whole length of the blade. I looked closer. I was about -to touch the guard’s shoulder when I recoiled in terror. The back of his -coat was torn and in the rent a stream of red oozed slowly down! - -For a moment I stood dazed. I rubbed my eyes to make sure that I was -actually awake. The stillness of the inn reminded me of the emptiness of -a tomb. A fear of the awfulness of it all sent the shivers down my legs -and I looked around me for some sign of a living creature who might be -able to explain. - -Then the thought of what might happen if I lingered there the space of -one second came to me. De Marsac’s command that I should hang in the -morning knocked the dullness out of me. I took the dagger and wiped the -blade against the guard’s coat. He did not stir but seemed like a block -of solid wood. - -I remembered the landlord’s warning that the front of the inn was -guarded so I crept silently towards the back. I opened the door through -which he had entered when he gave us the drink of water. It creaked a -little and cast a scare over me. I passed through the kitchen where the -pots and pans hung in order from pins, all of them bright and shining. I -put my hand on the latch of the back door. To my surprise it opened -almost at the touch. In the next moment I was outside in the open. - -It was still dark but a haze covered the sky to the east. By that I knew -it would soon be dawn. I ran across the open space between the inn and -the woods. When I was hidden among the trees I gave a great sigh of -relief. - -But I did not stop. I ran on and on. I did not know where I was going -but followed a kind of forest path that was like a thread rather than a -road, for in no place was the grass worn entirely away. The light to the -east grew brighter and brighter. Then the birds began to chatter and -whistle in the branches over my head. A hare crossed in front of me and -with the fear I was in it almost took my breath away. - -There was little that I noticed. It was only weariness that slackened my -pace. My running fell away to a shambling nervous walk. I was on the -high ground overlooking a valley that lay off to my left. I knew that -within an hour my enemies would be in full hue and cry after me so I -decided to keep far away from the highway. - -I came to a tiny brook that rippled out from between some broken rocks. -I stooped and drank one deep draught after another. I was about to go on -when I spied a man sitting on a boulder. It was the scrivener smiling as -calmly as you please. He had a loaf of bread under his arm and was -stuffing a lump into his mouth. On the grass next to him I noticed a -fairly large lump of fresh cheese. - -As though we were at peace with all the world he grinned as gleefully as -a child. - -“Good morning, Henri,” he said. “Have you had your breakfast?” - - - - - CHAPTER XIV - PURSUED - - -I sank down on the rock beside him. - -“We’re in for it now,” I said. - -He raised his brows. - -“To my way of thinking, Henri,” he replied, “we’re just out of it.” He -munched on his bread thoughtfully for a while. With a pleased expression -on his face he turned to me. “Isn’t it a grand thing to be in trouble?” -he asked. - -“It’s all right if you have friends,” I returned. “Master scrivener,” I -went on, “do you realize that you have killed a man?” - -“—and that’s a great pity, isn’t it,” he remarked dryly. He looked at me -carefully as though he was trying to read my thoughts. “Have you proof -of that, Henri?” he said. - -“Who else would have done it?” I demanded. - -“Why, if you put two and two together, it was the landlord who took the -dagger. You saw him with your own eyes. You know I fell fast asleep. I -was bound hard and fast. You couldn’t take an oath on it, now, could -you, Henri?” - -“Well, no,” I replied. “But I’m sure of this, it was either you or the -landlord.” - -He patted me on the arm. - -“Now,” he said, “you are talking sense. As far as you are concerned it -was the landlord, for I wouldn’t like you to think you were traveling -with a murderer.” - -“Was it you, really?” I asked. - -“As far as the landlord goes, it was,” he said. “It all depends which -side of the fence you are on.” - -He left me more puzzled than ever. I tried again but with the same -result. The same dry smile and the same cunning expression from those -knowing eyes greeted me at every turn. - -“Well,” I said after we had finished our meal. “What are we to do now?” - -“Play the fox,” he answered. “We must do the contrary to what they think -we’ll do.” - -“They will think that we’ll keep on ahead to get out of the way,” I -replied. “Isn’t that natural?” - -“It is,” he agreed. “You’re a gentleman of fine understanding.” - -He lowered his head thoughtfully and gathered a few loose stones in his -hand. These he threw into the air and caught again as they came down. He -broke out into a soft whistle and stamped his foot to the tune. I got up -from my seat and stood before him waiting for a move. - -“Are you going to loiter here till we’re caught, master scrivener?” I -asked. - -“If we’re caught, there’s always a way out,” he remarked. “You have seen -already it’s a little knack I have.” - -With that he arose slowly and brushed the crumbs from his clothes. He -took a last draught of water from the stream and gazed about. - -“We’ll not go far,” he said at length. “We’ll keep in the neighborhood. -The worst of it is that we’ve no arms but your dagger.” - -He went on ahead and I followed. Whatever his thoughts were I cannot -tell. But I know that mine were none of the lightest. I was beset with -dread. In my imagination I heard the confusion when the body of the -guard was found. I saw the consternation of the rest of them. I pictured -to myself the fury they were in. That they would not let us off -unpunished was all too clear. It was about two hours since I left the -inn. By this, no doubt, they were on foot and even in pursuit of us. - -I soon felt a jar run through me. We had wandered straight along the -side of the hill in a line with the valley. Of a sudden we came to a -point of rock that stood jutting higher than the ground roundabouts. -There were no trees upon it, only the bare stone. When we reached the -summit the whole country spread on either hand like a rolling field. A -white line curled and circled in and around the wanderings of a little -stream that flowed slowly towards the south. It was the great highway -that leads down the valley of the Loire to the west of France. It was -the road that I would have been traveling in peace and comfort, if it -had not been for the interference of my enemies. - -Of a sudden the sound of clattering hoofs came to my ears. Then there -shot into view two horsemen with bows and arrows slung over their -shoulders. From where I was I could even see the grim expression on -their faces and the foam dripping from their horses’s mouths. - -I glanced anxiously at the scrivener. - -“There they go,” he remarked. - -“—after us?” I inquired. - -He nodded his head. - -“Don’t you feel the thrill of it?” he asked beaming in my face. “And -doesn’t it warm your blood to see them go flying past when we are -standing here at our ease?” - -I had to laugh in spite of myself, but for all that the seriousness of -our situation tormented me. To live like a hunted animal was little to -my liking. The long and short of it was that the scrivener was used to -danger. I had my trials yet to come. - -We had to keep on the move so we started back to wander under the -protection of the trees. We crossed the forest path at a right angle and -directed our steps towards the north. Here the woods grew thicker. The -ground was more and more covered with brush and knotted weeds and there -ran tiny streams down the hillside in and out among the rocks. - -I came to a sudden stop and touched the scrivener on the arm. - -“I hear a noise of some one walking,” I said. “A stone just clattered -against a rock.” - -The scrivener raised his finger to silence me. - -“I saw them when we were watching the horsemen ride past,” he said. -“It’s two fellows armed with bows and arrows. They are behind us.” - -I asked no further questions. I knew that they were on our tracks. It -was a sign that our enemies were combing the country round in their -search and would leave no stone unturned till they found us. - -The scrivener halted and pointed to a large tree. - -“Hide there,” he explained. “That’s where they will pass. When they come -abreast of you, keep your eye open. Wait for an opportunity.” - -With not another word he was off through the woods. I stood for a moment -in doubt. Then I walked quickly to the place he had pointed out and took -my position in the shelter of the tree. My heart was thumping like a -hammer. I laid my hand involuntarily on my dagger. I gave a pull at my -jerkin. I was now on one foot, now on the other. A nervousness came over -me that made me as uneasy as a young colt. - -Presently the sound of voices came through the trees—deep rumbling -voices of men. Then the brush swished and here and there the noise of a -stone that one of them kicked with the toe of his heavy boot. I peered -out as cautiously as I could. They came into view a flash at a time from -among the thick trunks. - -Then I summoned my will and took in a deep breath. The men were not ten -feet away muttering and talking and growling that they had been aroused -so untimely from their sleep. I saw their faces clearly and even the -color of their eyes. - -[Illustration: They Came Into View From Among the Thick Trunks] - -Suddenly they looked up and stopped as though they had been confronted -by a ghost. I sprang to the other side of my tree and peered out again. -To my amazement, the scrivener was standing directly before them. He was -swinging his cap low so that it swept the ground and he laid his hand -over his heart like a courtier. With a bow that might have shamed a -prince he said in a soft voice: - -“Gentlemen, I am the highwayman of Tours. Are you looking for me?” - -I knew it was my time to act. While the two fellows stood thus uncertain -trying to collect their wits, I leaped out. Before either of them could -stir, I had gathered my fist into a ball. I swung as hard as ever I -delivered a blow in my life. My bare knuckles struck the man nearest me -so violently that I felt the jar of it clear to my elbow. I caught him -behind the ear. He hung for a second as though he were suspended in the -air. Then, like a bag that is suddenly dropped, he sank unconscious to -the earth. - -Before I could glance about the scrivener had straightened himself. With -one of his springs he came hurtling through the air. The fellow had half -turned when he saw his companion fall and was not entirely on his guard. -The scrivener’s heels struck him like a weight in the chest. As though -his legs were cut away from under him, he flew back and rolled over to -the foot of the tree. - -“Quick!” cried my companion. - -I needed no urging. As fast as my anxious fingers could manage, I undid -the fastenings that bound the quiver of arrows to my fellow’s shoulder. -Then I snatched up the bow and turned to see what the next move would -be. - -The scrivener had done as I had done, only with more dispatch. He -stepped back and laid an arrow in the bow. - -“Up with you!” he cried. “Back to your master, De Marsac, and say that -the highwayman of Tours sends him his compliments. Tell him that we -shall meet him further down the road on the way to Angers. Tell him to -keep a keen edge on his sword for when we meet again the one or the -other of us shall die!” - -I never saw a man fly before an enemy so quickly. Before I could wink he -had turned and was soon hidden among the trees. - -“That’s one of them,” muttered my companion. He pointed to the man whom -I had felled. He was rolling over and trying to raise himself on his -elbow. “He’s safe enough where he lies,” he continued. “By the time he -has his wits again, we shall be out of reach.” - -“Where are we going now, master scrivener?” I asked. - -“I’m not sure, my lad,” he said. He pointed to the sun which stood over -our heads. “First we’ll eat what is left of our breakfast. We’ll go -ahead slowly for a while. When it gets dark I shall make a quiet visit -to the inn.” - - - - - CHAPTER XV - THE SCRIVENER DISAPPEARS - - -It was far into the night when the scrivener returned. The first quarter -of the moon was all the light we had, but even at that how he made his -way through the gloom of the trees was more than I could guess. He had -left me in a spot that was far back from the highway where there was no -path nor even a rock to guide him. But he was as unerring as one of his -arrows. - -“We have been outlawed,” he said with a laugh. “There’s a price on our -heads.” - -“Ah!” was all that I could say. - -“It’s posted in the inn,” he explained, “and on some of the trees, for -him who can to read. Fifty crowns for each of us, dead or alive.” He -clapped me playfully on the shoulder. “It’s more than I ever counted -myself to be worth.” - -I knotted my brows. For all his gaiety I felt a chill climb slowly up my -back. I was little more than an animal to be a target for all mankind. - -“We’re done for, then,” I said and sighed. - -“If they catch us,” he replied. “Even if they do, we have fifty arrows -and two strong bows. If you can shoot, that will mean that fifty of them -will drop before they lay hands on us. Don’t you think the odds are in -our favor?” - -I was not so sure. - -“Fifty crowns is a large sum,” I said half to myself. “A man will go far -for that.” - -The scrivener made no answer but laid a bundle on the ground, which he -spread out with the greatest care. In the light of the moon I saw him -quietly smiling to himself. - -“I’ve brought enough for a week,” he said, “cheese and bread and smoked -meat. While they are running mad in search of us, we can live like -kings.” - -With all my fears, I was as hungry as a bear. The two of us sat down -upon the hard ground with a flat stone for a table. We ate in silence, -for each of us was busy with his own thoughts. Now and then I caught the -scrivener glancing up at me through his brows with that quaint smile on -his face, as though he was secretly amused. - -“I can go with you until we come into the country of the Abbot of -Chalonnes,” he said suddenly. “After that it will be for you to shift -for yourself.” - -“Scrivener,” said I, “who is this Abbot of Chalonnes?” - -“He’s a strong man, Henri,” came the answer. “A man to be feared.” - -“But what is his importance?” I demanded. “Has he an army? Does he rule -a part of France? Or is he only a churchman?” - -“No one knows—exactly,” replied the scrivener cautiously. “He’s as -mysterious as a fox. He has power enough to move a mountain. He can -break the most arrogant prince. He can tear his castle down about his -ears. But his ways are dark and secret. He is seldom seen. He has no -followers as far as I can learn, but somehow men are afraid to go -against his will.” - -“But his land? Where does he live?” - -“That’s uncertain, too,” he explained. “——mostly in the valley of the -Loire beyond the fortress of Angers.” - -“Have you ever seen him?” I continued. - -“Never! Never in my life!” - -The answer came quick and sudden. The scrivener sprang from the ground -and looked circumspectly about. He put his hand to his ear as though he -was listening to a sound and stood in utter silence for several minutes. -At length he dropped his arm to his side and walked away. - -“I thought it was some one moving about in the woods,” he said. “It was -only a deer or boar rustling the leaves.” - -If I hadn’t been so tired I would have laughed in his face. I was enough -at home in the woods to know that there had been no sound, not even of -the tiniest bird. The truth of the matter was that I had put a question -to him that he was loath to answer. He had been evasive before when I -tried to pry him open and now he had made this pretext to avoid me once -again. I let the matter drop, but the determination lingered that at the -first opportunity I would corner him and drive my questioning further. - -He wandered off to pick up some sticks and shreds of moss and dried -grass. When he had his arm full, he returned and spread what he had -gathered upon the ground. He took off his coat and laid it like a pillow -under his head. Then, without a word or even a look at me, he lay down -and curled himself into a knot. It was not long before he was breathing -deeply and snoring like the croaking of a frog. - -I was weary with the day’s excitement. Perhaps the example of the -scrivener set me to yawning. However it was, I was soon stretched out -beside him asleep under the waving branches of the trees and the stars. - -It was bright day when I awoke. The scrivener was about whistling with -the merriment of a lark. He had a fire going in a crevice between two -craggy rocks and on it was the remains of the meat which he had brought -from the inn the night before. I fell to with a good appetite. When I -arose to brush the crumbs from my clothes, he took to walking about with -his hands behind him, lost in study with his brow wrinkled, frowning and -talking to himself, as though he was trying to solve a riddle. Then -suddenly he halted before me. - -“We’ve got to get away from here,” he said. “It’s a wasps’ nest. They’re -searching the woods. If we stay, we’ll be shot down like dogs.” - -I looked at him. - -“Lead,” said I, “and I’ll follow.” - -We went off among the thickest of the trees and over ground that was -almost impassible for jutting rocks. We made no speed for at every dozen -steps the scrivener stopped and peered around. The woods were as silent -as a grave with only the faintest breeze blowing in our faces that -ruffled the leaves and sighed gently over our heads. - -Now and then he stooped to examine the ground for signs of footsteps or -of human visitation, that is, in places where there was clay or soil. On -and on we went, slowly. I for my part had a stifling fear in my heart -that boded no good; the scrivener as quiet and preoccupied as I had as -yet seen him. - -By noon we had covered the length of the whole range of hills. We were -come into a deep valley with a little stream winding through it. The -place was dank with moisture and very dark, for the trees were well -watered and the soil lost much of its rockiness. With cautious steps we -went ahead. We stumbled over projecting roots and long spindling weeds. -A hare started out of the underbrush and nearly frightened me to death. -Not a sound did we make save the laboring of our breaths and an -occasional rattle when the toe of a boot caught against a scattered -stone. - -We were on the edge of the forest. For a moment the scrivener hesitated -and gazed thoughtfully around. He touched me on the arm and with his -finger bade me look ahead. The direction in which he pointed was between -an opening among the trees. I peered carefully but at first saw nothing. -Then, as my eyes got more accustomed to the distance, I was able to make -out a thin curl of white smoke rising in the air. When it reached a -level with the tops of the trees it scattered and disappeared in the -sky. - -“We can go no further,” the scrivener said. “The whole side of the -valley is filled with men.” - -“—searching for us?” I asked. - -“Yes,” he answered with a nod of his head. - -I knew that they were lying there to block us off. My thoughts turned -this way and that. I looked at my companion for some sign or other but -his face was set with the seriousness of a stone. - -“Do you think it so fine now to be in danger?” I cast at him. - -A hard smile caught at the corners of his mouth. - -“Have I shown fear?” he demanded. - -“They’re drawing a ring around us,” I said. “We’ll starve in the woods -in a day or two. We’ll be as weak as cats. Then they’ll close in.” - -The scrivener gave a twang to his bow-string. The old spirit of his -flashed out for a second and he grinned. - -“I wish they would close in now,” he replied. “They know the mettle of -the highwayman of Tours. They know how I can strike when they least -expect it. Pshaw!” He spat contemptuously on the ground. “They have all -the same feeling—if they harm a hair of my head, they will die like -dogs!” - -“If you’re not afraid, master scrivener,” I went on, “why are you so -serious?” - -He spun around like a top. - -“Serious!” he exclaimed. “Do you think a man ought not to plan? Why, -lad, I’m scheming as hard as I can to pull you out of this difficulty.” - -“—me!” I cried. - -He shot a look at me. - -“Do you think I care for myself?” he answered. “Why, lad, if I were -alone, I would be on my way by this and as free as a bird in the air.” - -I considered for a moment. - -“Why have you stuck to me at all, master scrivener?” I asked slyly. “Is -there a purpose to it?” - -He examined me suspiciously out of the corner of his eye. He rolled his -forehead upwards and set his mouth to whistle a tune. I realized that he -was going to evade my question as he did before. - -“Scrivener,” I began deliberately, “why don’t you lay aside the mask? -You know you are leading me as you would a dog upon a string. Can’t you -be frank enough to tell me why?” - -At these words he leaped in the air. He let out one long breath of -surprise and threw his arms towards the sky. - -“Listen to him, will you!” he cried as though he were speaking with some -one invisible. “Harken to his nonsense! Has there ever been——” - -He stopped as suddenly as he began. His arms dropped to his side. He put -his finger over his mouth to caution me to silence and gazed intently -far over my shoulder. Then he backed away towards the trunk of the -nearest tree. - -“Pist!” he exclaimed under his breath. “Don’t move!” - -I had no time to judge whether it was one of his pranks or not, whether -it was an attempt to turn a conversation that was distasteful to him. A -click at my feet threw a cloud of dust in my face and sprinkled me with -a shower of small stones. I looked and there standing before me was an -arrow a yard long with its point buried deep in the earth. - -In spite of the warning I jumped up. At the same time another arrow sped -past me so near and with such speed that I felt the breeze fan my -cheeks. I made a leap to get within the protection of a tree when I -glanced to the side and saw the scrivener lay an arrow in his bow. The -string gave a twang. He followed the missile with his eyes. A slow -pleased smile spread over his countenance and he turned to me. - -“He has shot his last shot,” he said. - -“Do you know who it was?” I asked. - -“Stay where you are,” he cautioned, “If you are threatened, run for it -as fast as you can.” - -He disappeared among the trees. As for me, I had not seen the man who -sent the arrow at all, nor was I even able to figure the exact place -from which it had come. I took my bow in my hands to have it ready. I -listened with all my ears for the slightest sound. I kept turning this -way and that. Minute after minute passed in the utter silence of those -woods. I expected the scrivener to return at almost any second. I took -to pacing up and down. A nervousness stirred within me for I was growing -conscious that I was next to helpless against the odds that surrounded -me. Where had the scrivener gone and what was detaining him? - -I waited. The time went by so slowly that it seemed an age. My heart -beat off the seconds as though it were counting out the span of my life. -My head was now in this direction, now in that, for the fear of a -surprise was strong in my mind. - -Then a thought struck me. Perhaps he was more in need of me than I was -of him. Maybe the man who shot the arrow was only a decoy to lead him -into a trap. Could it be possible that he had been captured and killed -while I was loitering there in idleness? - -My mind was running on with one thought chasing the other. My nerves -were jumping like strings. I grasped the bow in my hand and began to -run. I took the same course as the scrivener. With all my speed I leaped -over roots of trees, rocks and what lay in my path. I covered twice the -space that an arrow could fly. I went out of my course and made a wide -circle through the woods. I wound in and about here and there so that -finally I returned to the spot from which I had set out. Not a sound did -I hear. Not a trace of a human being did I discover. It was as though I -were standing in the emptiness of a desert. - -I sat down on a rock to think the matter over. The more I pondered, the -deeper the mystery became. To add to my concern the sun was sending -slanting rays from the west. By that I was sure that in another half -hour it would be dark and in that sea of enemies I would have to shift -for myself. - -I resolved that I would make one more search. I got to my feet with much -misgiving and bent my steps once again through the woods. I had not gone -ten paces when I came across a dark body huddled up against the root of -a tree. It was in a spot where the shadows were thickest and I had to -peer closely to observe it. - -Then I received a shock that went through me like the stab of a dagger, -for there face down in the grass lay the scrivener. In the middle of his -back stuck an arrow. He must have been dragged from the place where he -was killed, for his shoes were gone and his coat was ripped and torn -under the arm-pits, and the old hat which he wore was crushed down over -his head as though his murderer had flattened it. - -With a gulp in my throat as big as an apple I stooped and shook him by -the arm. He was stone dead for he moved with the heaviness of a log. -Then I arose and took my hat in my hands to mutter a prayer. In the next -second a hand as hard as iron and as strong as a vise was laid on my -shoulder. I turned my head. In the growing darkness I looked into a face -that was frowning as black as night. The fellow was of about the same -size as myself. He had on a coat and trousers such as the soldiers wear -only they were threadbare and very ragged. A rough cap was pulled down -over his eyes and a loose scarf was wound about his throat and came up -over his chin. As he grinned at me I remember that a pair of silver -ear-rings shook menacingly from his ears. - -The sight of him made me as limp as a rag. I realized instantly all that -had happened. The bow fell from my grasp and I turned helplessly away. - -“Forward!” a rough voice commanded. At the same time I was shoved -roughly in the direction of the highway. - - - - - CHAPTER XVI - THE SCRIVENER TURNS TRAITOR - - -I stumbled along over the uneven ground with my captor at my back. By -the time we reached the road it was pitch dark. The trees grew on either -side of us like a great dark wall. There was no light save the -glimmering of the new moon and an occasional star or two. - -For the first half hour I was as docile as a lamb, for I was shaken by -the unexplained loss of the scrivener and by the seriousness of my own -plight. My captor never uttered a word. Indeed I would not have been -aware of his presence had it not been for the crunching of the stones -under his feet and a cautioning pinch on the arm when I lagged in my -gait. - -But I soon found a ray of hope in my situation and new and daring -thoughts popped up in my mind. It was easily two miles to the inn. We -were utterly alone. The thought of what would happen to me once I fell -into De Marsac’s power strengthened my resolution. I was determined, if -I could ferret out a means, that I would escape and take my chances -again in the woods. - -I tossed the question about in my brain. The night was warm for the -season of the year. I had on a heavy jerkin of deer-hide that was -beginning to be uncomfortable. If I took it off, I should certainly find -relief. I drew one arm out slowly with a grunt to let my captor know -that I was suffering from the heat. Then I had it entirely free. I -rolled it up into folds as though I was going to tuck it under my arm. -When I had it ready, I wheeled on my heel and with a swift swing hurled -it with all my strength into his face! - -I started to run. In that one moment of his confusion I had to make the -best of my opportunity. In three strides I had gotten a start. My feet -flew over the hard ground as they never flew before. A certain joy -filled my heart that I was on my way to freedom. A few more strides and -I was headed for the trees. It was my only salvation, for once I could -lose myself in the darkness of the woods my captor would have his own -trouble in finding me. - -I jumped over the ditch that lined the road with the swiftness of a -hare. I was making good headway up the side of the bank when my feet -were suddenly entangled and I fell my whole length on the sod. It was -the coat that I had thrown into my captor’s face. He was more alert than -I had reckoned. He must have recovered instantly from his surprise and -have started after me. With an aim that was as accurate as it was quick -he was able to enmesh my feet as I ran. - -He was upon me like a cat. With a jerk at my collar he landed me on my -feet. Then with a shove so violent that his fist dug into my ribs he -urged me on ahead. - -“One trick more,” he growled, “and it will be the end of you.” - -I took the affair evenly enough. It was a chance in which I failed. But, -even at that, I was resolved that at the next opportunity, I would try -again. - -Throughout the length of that march I tormented him to the full. At -times I walked as fast as my legs could carry me, thinking to wear him -out. I expected him to catch me again by the collar and command me to go -more slowly, but I met only with disappointment. Every time I turned he -was at my heels breathing as smoothly as if he were sitting in a chair. -Then I lagged. I drew my feet after me as though they were a weight. I -zigzagged from one side of the road to the other. I stopped to pick up a -stick that lay in my path and took to swishing the weeds along the edges -of the highway. In a word I tried all manner of nonsense to worry and -anger him with the notion that at the end he would call me to account. I -had hopes that in case he fell into a quarrel with me, it would come to -an open fight in which I was sure I would have as great advantage as he. - -My pranks came suddenly to an end. I had forgotten the dagger which I -still had concealed in my shirt. Surely I could make use of it, even if -my captor had his bow and arrows, if I chose a moment when he was off -his guard. - -I steadied myself and walked along in the middle of the road. I glanced -over my shoulder and at the same time felt for the weapon. The haft was -near my hand. In a second I could draw it forth and take my enemy by -surprise. Slowly and more slowly I advanced. I did not turn again but -listened intently for the crunching of the stones under his feet. By the -sound I could measure the distance between him and me. When he came near -enough I could—— - -“Do you want to die?” His voice came like a sound from the tomb. So -surprised was I that I wheeled about. - -“—die?” I repeated. “What do you mean?” - -“Get that thought out of your head!” he commanded. - -My hopes fell. I knew now for the first time that I had a man of more -than usual insight and cunning to deal with. If I were to try any -further tricks, they must be managed with the utmost skill and daring. - -We went on. The moon rose higher in the heavens. The trees waved their -long branches over our heads. The road twisted and turned like a snake. -One scheme after another came into my head, but I cast them all aside, -for with his alertness and the quickness of his mind my captor had a -hold on me as firm as chains. - -Of a sudden the road bent. As we turned the corner the dull light from -the windows of the inn shone before us. To make sure that I would not -make a final break for freedom, the fellow behind me grasped me by the -arm. - -In a few steps we were at the inn door. It was standing open. The old -dust-covered lanthorn was hanging from the ceiling in the middle of the -room, sputtering forth its uncertain yellow light. To my dismay I saw De -Marsac sitting directly under it at the table. He seemed impatient for -he was twisting his mustache with the thumb and forefinger of one hand -and drumming nervously with the other. - -My captor had just shoved me across the threshold. He opened his mouth -to speak when two fellows in the garb of common soldiers brushed roughly -past. Their faces were white from fear, and from the way they were -breathing I judged that they had been running. They threw themselves at -De Marsac’s feet. - -“My lord!” they cried. “The highwayman of Tours is running wild in the -forest! He has shot three of your men already. If you will——” - -My captor broke him off. He advanced with his chest thrown out and his -head high in the air. - -“The highwayman of Tours is dead!” he growled in a voice deep in his -throat. “I shot him with my own hand. His body lies under a tree about a -league to the south on the left of the road. To prove it, here is the -boy who accompanied him.” He stopped for a moment and gazed proudly at -De Marsac. “My lord,” he went on, “the fifty crowns that you have -offered as a reward is mine!” - -De Marsac rose slowly from his seat. He stuffed his hands in his pockets -and let his eye roam over me. He smacked his lips and smiled, as though -I was a tender morsel he was about to devour. - -“I was glad you weren’t hanged this morning,” he said with a sly leer. -“If you had died, my scheme would have gone astray. I’m going to care -for you now like a bird in a cage. I’m going to send you down the river -to a safe, snug place where you will come to no harm.” He rubbed his -hands together like a merchant who has just made a clever deal. “When -your brother sees fit to surrender his estates, I shall give you back to -him. Till then——” He raised his arm and snapped his fingers in the air. - -He turned to the fellow who had taken me and clapped him on the back. - -“You have earned every groat of your reward, my man,” he said, and drew -from an inside pocket a leather purse. “I am proud of you.” Then he -counted out upon the table the fifty crowns in glittering pieces of -gold. - -My captor was beside himself from joy and bashfulness—joy, that he had -been the lucky one to effect my capture, bashful, that he was made so -much of by so great a person as De Marsac. He wanted to mutter a word of -thanks, but he choked in trying it, so that all he could do was to hang -his head and turn his face aside. - -But after he had put the money in his jerkin, he took me by the arm and -led me to a place at the far end of the room. By merest chance it was -the very seat I had occupied the night before. - -“You have been the means of making me a rich man, lad,” he puffed as he -sat down. “And I’m going to feast you to your heart’s content for it.” - -The landlord came—the same wiry hatchet-faced fellow who had taken my -dagger. Not a sign of recognition showed on his face. As though he had -never laid eyes on me before, he bowed graciously to us, asked us what -we would eat and was off. - -While we sat waiting, I ran my eyes searchingly around the room. In the -semidarkness of the old lanthorn, I noticed De Marsac sitting over his -supper with the same smile upon his face. Soldiers came in and out, some -of them to bring reports to their master, others to snatch a bite and to -make off again. - -I rested my gaze upon my captor. The cap was still drawn down half way -over his eyes. The flaring red scarf hung about his neck, reaching well -up under his chin. A scowl crossed my brow. I fastened a look on him -that was filled with hate and chagrin. His two beady eyes twinkled their -strange light into mine as though they were laughing at me. The corners -of his lips curled slightly up in amusement. Then he winked slyly at me -as though there was something I ought to understand. - -I grew interested. As though he were a curiosity, I began to examine him -more closely. The shine of those eyes and the slight arch of his nose -seemed strangely familiar to me. - -“You like to eat, don’t you?” he asked, but in a low tone and in a voice -that was different from the heavy growl that he had used on our way to -the inn. - -I leaned towards him across the table. He shot an inquiring glance -around the room. Then he put his forefinger straight over his lips. It -was a signal that I must be on my guard. With the same motion he let the -scarf fall from his chin. - -I nearly tumbled from the chair. Of all the surprises of my life this -was the greatest. For the man whose prisoner I was, who had sold me to -De Marsac for a handful of gold, who had betrayed me as though I were -the meanest dog, was the man whom I for the past days had considered my -closest friend—the scrivener! - -I opened my mouth and gasped. - -“You!” was all I could say. - -“Pist!” he cautioned. - -“I thought you were dead!” I went on. - -“Dead?” he said with a shrug of his shoulders. “Not much.” - -“Why, I saw you lying there under the tree,” I argued. “I touched you -and you didn’t stir.” - -“No, you didn’t,” he contradicted, “not me.” - -“Why, your clothes——” I began. - -He waved his finger before my face. - -“Ah,” he remarked. “There’s where you are jumping at conclusions. It’s a -lesson you’ll have to learn, and you might as well begin now—you should -never judge a man by his clothes.” - -I didn’t know what to say. - -“Why did you do this?” I demanded finally. - -“To save your life—and mine,” he answered blandly. “There were too many -of them in the woods.” - -“Don’t you realize that this will be the end of me?” - -“No,” he replied, “it’s only the beginning.” - -“Where will they take me?” I asked. - -“Down the valley of the Loire. Keep your ears and eyes open,” he said -with all seriousness. - -“—and what about you?” - -“I’m going back,” he replied. “The country’s too dangerous.” - -“Will you tell my brother never to give up the estates—no matter what -happens?” I asked, “—even if I’m a prisoner in De Marsac’s castle for -life?” - -“It won’t be necessary,” he said. “You’ll never see De Marsac’s castle.” - - - - - CHAPTER XVII - ON THE HIGHWAY - - -That was a long night. I fell asleep with my head in my arms over the -table with the scrivener opposite me. De Marsac took no chances of my -escape. He left four men in the room, two to stand guard in turn while -the others snatched a wink of sleep. After he had cleared the plates and -dishes away the landlord disappeared. Once in a while I awoke and looked -around. But this time I was sure there would be no rescue, no helping -hand. - -The first streaks of dawn were struggling in at the little window when I -got to my feet. My muscles were as sore as if I had been dragged a mile -through a mire. I yawned and stretched myself and listened for a moment -to the birds chirping and quarreling in the ivy that covered the outer -walls of the inn. - -One of my guards brought breakfast for us all. It was then that I -observed for the first that my companion, the scrivener, was nowhere to -be seen. He must have slipped out in the dead of night, unnoticed. The -men looked at each other in question, puzzled, but I smiled to myself. I -knew it was one of those little tricks that he so dearly loved to play. - -We went once again out on the highway. The sun was up big and red. Three -of the men remained at the inn, but the fourth, a fellow called Pierre, -was to lead me far down the valley of the Loire. For days I was to be -his prisoner. I was to eat and sleep with him. He was to be all the -companion I was to have, so I determined I would make the best of it and -be on as friendly a footing as I could. - -But I found from the first that he was the surliest and coarsest man -alive. During the afternoon, he scarcely uttered a word, but went on -grumbling and muttering to himself. His face wore a perpetual scowl. He -kicked viciously at the stones along the road as if they were actually -his enemies. He complained of the long journey ahead of us. - -“One man gets the money,” he said under his breath. “Another does the -work.” - -“You don’t have to go,” I said. “If you say the word, I’ll leave you.” - -He shot a look at me that was enough to kill me. - -“Try it,” he growled. And his jaws came together with a snap. - -After that I shrank back into my shell. I knew I was in company with a -savage. At the slightest sign of trifling, I was convinced, he would -stick a dagger into my heart and leave me on the road to die. - -At noon we halted in the shade of the trees along the side of the -highway. He took from his shoulder a packet which he had brought from -the inn. In it were a lump of cheese and a length of hard bread. With as -much deliberation as he could show, he took a dagger from his coat and -wiped the blade two or three times over the knees of his trousers. Then -he cut the cheese into squares and tore the bread into pieces with his -hands. As though I were only an animal to be fed, he tossed them to me -through the air. - -The first piece flew past me and fell into the dirt. The second landed -at my feet. Another caught me in the chest and tumbled in between my -folded hands. I was hungry, of course, but the manner of the man -sickened me. So I sat there glaring into his face. - -He fell to with the appetite of a bear. He stuffed one lump after -another between his teeth and shoved them into his mouth with his thumb. -He gulped to swallow and that so hard that I thought he would choke. -When he had eaten twice as much as an ordinary man he rose and threw -what remained into my lap. - -“You should starve,” he said, “—you spy!” - -“I am no spy,” I declared. - -He made no answer but gave me a look that was filled with hate. - -I picked up the pieces that were clean and began to eat slowly. Thoughts -of my home and of the comfort I had there started to run through my -mind. A burning anger rose within me that I should be treated thus by a -fellow who was no equal of mine—who should have been glad to run at my -beck and call. - -Without a word of warning he came over and caught me by the collar. With -a swift jerk he landed me on my feet. I was amazed at the suddenness of -it and the enormous strength of the man. I was sure that he could have -held me in the air with his outstretched arm as easily as I could have -held a bundle of straw. - -We were on the road again, both going along in silence. During the -afternoon, I noticed small groups of men, some clad as ordinary -soldiers, some in finer dress like captains and officers, others on -horseback with armor and coats of mail. I had seen the like before in -the village at home to be sure, for in my day there was always war in -this or that part of France to attract the minds of men. But what struck -me was that these were all going in the same direction (towards the -west); they all seemed bent on the same errand; and they were so -numerous that I was set wondering. - -That night we found no place in an inn. The common room was crowded to -the doors with swashbuckling soldiers of every kind. Loud talk and -boasting filled the air, together with the clanking of swords, the -thumping of heavy boots on the floor, the clamoring of men hungry for -their supper, quarrels over this or that and even blows struck and -returned. - -We were lucky to get any food at all, but the worst of it all was that -we were forced to sleep in the open. Pierre found a spot in the shelter -of the barn where we would be protected from the wind. He brought an -armful of straw and scattered it over the ground. Then he took from his -pockets two strands of rope and bade me lie down. He tied one strand -firmly about my right wrist, the other about my left. The ends he drew -apart in opposite directions, tying one to a post at the corner of the -barn, the other he fastened on the other side of me to a stone that was -imbedded in the soil. - -It was as though I was stretched out like a cross. I could move my hands -outwards as far as I liked. But when I drew them together as far as the -ropes allowed, they remained more than a foot apart. If I rolled over on -my side the one arm was behind me and the other in front. If I had tried -to get to my feet, I wouldn’t have been halfway up before I would have -been forced down again. - -It was thus I passed the night. You can imagine that I slept only in -fits and starts, for as soon as I was in a doze I was sure to stir and -the tautness of the ropes, with the pain awakened me. - -The day came as a relief. My captor let me lie until he brought me my -breakfast. Then he loosed my bonds. After we had eaten we started out on -the journey that was becoming irksome and even a torment. - -That day passed about the same as the first. We toiled along the road -for the most part in gloomy silence. The soldiers were pouring in -thicker and thicker. Sometimes as many as two hundred of them in a -single body passed us so that we were forced to leave the highway and -stand on the banks to let them go by. - -At another time later on a great lord from the east swept along. He was -dressed in shining armor from head to heel. In his helmet waved a plume -of feathers dyed red and white and a broadsword hung in its glittering -scabbard by his side. In his train were at least five hundred followers, -some of them of almost as high degree as he; others with long lances -rode directly behind him, while further back a troop of archers -completed the array. - -It was a sight to admire. From where we had halted on the side of the -road, my captor pointed at them with his finger. - -“That,” said he, “is what you have come to see.” - -His grimness puzzled me. - -“Has a war broken out?” I asked. - -“Not yet,” was the answer, “—and it will never be called a war. These -men are on their way to crush the Black Prince of England.” - -I drew a long breath. - -“—the Black Prince!” I exclaimed. “Why, you can’t do that. There is not -a leader alive who can cope with him in the field.” - -A slow smile came over his face. - -“Within a week, there will be fifteen thousand men on their way down -this valley,” he replied. “The Black Prince is far off towards the west. -He is as ignorant of this preparation as a child.” - -“But he’ll learn of it?” I said. - -My captor shook his head. - -“He’ll be struck with the suddenness of a thunderbolt. We’re going to -cut him off at Poitiers—when he starts back to his headquarters at -Bordeaux.” He snapped his fingers in contempt. “He has seven thousand -men who are half starved, weak from long marches and disease. What can -they do against these?” - -He pointed with pride at the men marching past. - -“When the Black Prince is a prisoner of the King of France,” he went on, -scowling in my face with a wicked grin, “we shall move against -Normandy——” - -“The Norman Barons can defeat any army the French can send against -them!” I cried. “They have proved that more than once.” - -He clenched his fingers over my arm till the pain of it shot up through -my shoulder. - -“No, they won’t,” he said, gritting his teeth. “They won’t have time to -unite.” - -“I see it all now,” I cried again. “That is why De Marsac is so anxious. -He thinks he has a claim on our estates already. He can’t wait——” - -A hard expression covered his countenance. - -“Before the snow flies I shall be toasting my shins before the -fire-place in your house,” my captor boasted. “De Marsac has promised -that I shall be the bailiff when he is master there.” - -A long breath like a sob broke from my throat. It was plain to me now -for the first time why I was sent on this errand down the valley of the -Loire. - -“Have you ever heard of a youth called ‘Charles of Gramont’?” I -demanded. - -“Of course,” came the answer, “he’s the son of the old Count. He was a -prisoner of ours for a while—but escaped——” - -“—escaped?” The word jumped from my mouth. - -“Yes,” was the reply. “Gone. Like smoke in the air.” - -“He has joined the Black Prince!” I exclaimed. “I am glad of that. He -will let him know of the danger he is in.” - -My captor threw back his head and uttered a low grunt that was meant for -a laugh. - -“A fly couldn’t get out of this valley—or into it—unless we knew it,” he -said. “That lad has either starved to death or is hiding somewhere in -the woods.” - -A thrill of joy ran up and down every nerve in my body. For a while I -stood staring at the soldiers passing before us, but with eyes that did -not see. A world of new thoughts was seething in my brain. Then a fresh -notion came to me. - -“Just to think how I have wasted my time,” I said slyly to my captor. “I -was sent here to find him. I might as well have remained at home.” - -He turned on me with a knowing look. - -“You weren’t sent here for any purpose of the kind,” he answered with as -much cunning as he could show. “You came to learn of this army that is -passing down the valley of the Loire. You were to find out the numbers -of it, where it was heading, how soon it would be ready to strike. In -one word you were sent here as a spy!” - -If I had had the strength, I would have felled him with a blow. Yet for -all that I now realized that every syllable he uttered was the naked -truth. If I had been told in the beginning that I was to act as a sneak, -(as he said “a spy”) I would have refused boldly and I was sent in -blindness to follow a false trail. I was duped into a position that was -contrary to my ideas of manliness and honor. - -I had information that the Black Prince would give half a kingdom to -know. The cruelties of De Marsac and the men whom he had set on my heels -were as humiliating as ever I had suffered. His trickery and deceit were -of the kind that no man of self-respect would practice. It was his aim -to drive my brother and me from the home which our family had enjoyed -for generations. All these things galled me and drove me to a kind of -desperation. The thought came slowly to me to be sure, but while I stood -gazing on the soldiers whose mission was to destroy the only friend that -Normandy had at this time—the Black Prince—I resolved that I would go no -further with my captor than force compelled me. I would watch every -opportunity. I would play the fox to the last degree. When the time came -I would try once more to escape. If I could get through that circle of -men who guarded the Valley of the Loire I would risk my very life to -inform the Black Prince of the plans that were ripening against him, for -I knew that if I did, I would be saving my home in Normandy. - - - - - CHAPTER XVIII - ESCAPE! - - -My chance came three days later. During this time we had traveled a long -way. When the sun was up we plodded along footsore and weary. At night -we lay down wherever we were able to find a soft place in the grass or -under the protection of a tree. The inns were crowded, not only with -soldiers but with all the riff-raff of humanity. Wandering jugglers and -mountebanks, sleight-of-hand artists, men with bears on ropes, quack -doctors of medicine who sold simples made of the roots of marvelous -trees,—all these and more lined the highway. Their booths were set up -alongside the inns. They barked and called to the passers-by. They were -the followers of an army who sapped the soldiers of their hard earned -pay. - -As for myself I was almost sick of life. My companion was in the sourest -of moods. He growled at his ill luck and laid the blame for it at my -door. He took every occasion to make me miserable, now by threats, again -by actual brutality. He gave me only the coarsest fare which he could -purchase in the inns. And to make me the more miserable he chose the -daintiest morsels for himself and taunted me while he shoved them down -his throat. - -By the third day we were come almost to the boundaries of the Kingdom of -France. To the west of us lay a stretch of country which was as wild as -a desert. It was only sparsely inhabited. The inhabitants owed no -allegiance to any ruler alive. They were neither on the side of the -Black Prince nor the King, for the country was half way between the two. -In one word, it was the stamping ground for war and whoever had the -upper hand was for the time its lord. - -It was about noon when we left the highway, for here it took a sharp -turn towards the south, and continued our journey over a narrow path -through the woods. There was a winding path that was beaten bare—used by -many feet. My captor seemed well acquainted with the lay of the land for -he went ahead with all the confidence in the world and indeed with more -buoyancy than he had shown on the entire journey. - -At length we came to the banks of the stream, at a place with a long -shelving landing made of smooth stones, paved clear down to the water’s -edge. A rusted length of chain and a long boat-hook lay in the grass. To -my observation it was a landing for a ferry. - -My companion bade me halt. - -“Where’s the boat?” he asked, gazing around. “They told me that the boat -would be here to take us across.” - -He picked up the chain and threw it down again. He walked to and fro -several times as though he was turning a question over in his mind. Then -he came to a stop before me. - -“Can you swim?” he demanded. - -“Yes,” I answered. - -He sat down on a rock and began to remove his shoes. To throw him off -his guard I did the same. When we had stripped ourselves he bade me tie -my clothes into a firm bundle and fasten them around my neck. We went -into the water a little at a time. The current was fairly swift, for it -gathered here to broaden out into a wide sweep far beyond. I cast my -eyes carefully down the river and saw that in the middle of this -broadening lay an island, not very big to be sure, but covered with tall -trees that grew so thick that the branches were woven into one another. - -“It is now or never,” I thought. - -In the next moment we were beyond our depths. I saw at once that my -captor was as much at home in the water as he was on land. He swam with -long, easy strokes and with no sense of fatigue. He kept his head -continually turned toward me as a cat watches a mouse. I for my part -paid no heed to him, for I was busy with thoughts of my own. - -Slowly, a bit at a time, I began to loose the knot that bound my clothes -about my neck. When it was entirely free the bundle floated off. The -weight of my shoes soon sank it beneath the surface. With a cry I dived -after it. I drew myself as far under the water as I could. I put all the -strength I had into every stroke. I held my breath so that no bubbles -would arise and inform my captor where I was. It was down-stream with -the current in a straight line. - -I rose to the surface to fill my lungs and looked back. He was swimming -after me, lashing the water with his great hands like some monster. His -face was heavy with anger and his teeth shone white like the fangs of a -wolf when he breathed. - -Once again I dived as far as I could go. This time I did not swim -straight ahead but swerved off towards the left. If I could throw him -off long enough for him to get beyond me in the current, I would have -the better of him and be surer of my escape. - -But he was as wary as a fox. When I came up for the second time he was -in the middle of the river but moving more slowly. His eyes roamed -continually searching for some trace of me. When he saw that I had edged -off to one side, he raised his fist out of the water and shook it -viciously in my direction and shouted a threat which I did not clearly -hear. - -I was down again under the surface. To puzzle him the more, I made for -it with all speed towards the island. If I once set my foot upon it I -could lose him among the trees. I could swim to the mainland that lay -either on the right or the left. It would be a chase in which I would -have an even chance. If I had a speck of luck, it would mean my -deliverance. - -The thought strengthened me. This time I held my breath so long that I -felt I would burst. When I arose I cast a swift glance around. To my -surprise he was nowhere to be seen. He had gone under the water. He was -swimming somewhere, perhaps quite near to grapple with me in case he -could lay hands on me. Perhaps he had decided that I was bound for the -island and that, if he could get there before me, he could conceal -himself behind a tree and pounce on me as I came to land. - -I lingered a moment in doubt. To fall into a trap would be the height of -folly. I was now as good as free. I was near the left bank of the -stream. Not far off was the dry land and grass and tall trees. A new -enemy was better than an old one. I took the risk. With slow even -strokes I made my way to the shore and climbed in among the high weeds -on the sloping bank. - -You may be certain that every move I made was with the greatest caution. -I hid myself from view and peered out through the brush. Before I drew -half a dozen breaths I saw my captor rise to the surface far down the -stream. He looked in every direction. Then as though he had made up his -mind he swam swiftly with the current straight for the island and drew -himself up on the shore. - -It was close on to dusk. The sun was shining over the tops of the trees -to the west. A soft breeze started which, wet as I was, sent the shivers -through my body. There was one thing sure. I could not go far with no -clothes. Nor could I risk sleeping in the open naked as I was, for it -would be the death of me. - -I resolved that, come what might, as soon as it got dark, I would swim -for the island. There would be danger, to be sure. But I was certain -that my man would be there drying his clothes. I would be in the -protection of the trees. There was no light. If I could come upon him -unawares, I might snatch enough to cover me. Then I could make off with -all my speed and lose him in the woods. - -It was worth the try. Indeed it was the only thing I could do. I sat -huddled there on the bank of the stream until the sun had disappeared -and the blackness of night covered the earth. I slid into the water. -With long, easy strokes I headed for the island. In a few minutes I was -dragging myself up on dry land. - - - - - CHAPTER XIX - ON THE ISLAND - - -I was chilled to the bone. The touch of my feet on the hard earth made -my going slow and cautious. Now and then I stubbed my toe on a sharp -stone that made me wince. But even with that I advanced in among the -trees. - -My ears were keyed for the slightest sound and my eyes glanced round -with the wariness of a cat’s. I stopped once in a while to listen for -the cracking of a twig, which was the surest sign that my man was near. -I scarcely breathed. It was one step after the other, and every time I -put my foot down I felt the ground as carefully as you would with your -hand. - -After a quarter of an hour I had advanced, maybe two or three hundred -paces. My eyes were so accustomed to the dark that the trunks of the -trees were dimly outlined against the background of the night. As I -peered on ahead it seemed that a faint glow of a far off light shone -like a veil through the woods. I halted. It must be my captor who by -some means that I could not puzzle out had lighted a fire. - -I groped around on the ground until I found a stout stick that would -serve me as a weapon. With this firmly grasped in my hand I grew all the -bolder, so that with less caution than before I went on towards the -place where I was sure there was the light. - -In another quarter of an hour I was leaning against the trunk of a tree -from which position I could plainly see the blaze. It was in the centre -of an open space in the forest, on bare hard ground covered with stones -and boulders. I wanted to make certain of myself so I moved in a broad -circle around the fire, darting a glance here, a glance there so as not -to be taken by surprise. - -At length I came back to the point from where I had started. Not a soul -did I notice on my rounds. I walked in closer and closer with the club -balanced ready in my hand. I could feel the heat. The fire blazed and -shot off sparks high into the branches of the trees. Then at last I was -able to spy the form of a man sitting on a rock. He had a long stick -with which he was stirring up the embers. He seemed to be without a care -in the world, but what amazed me most was that he was not naked, as I -expected my captor to be, but fully clothed. - -From where I was, of course, I saw him only dimly. I watched him for a -long while toying with the fire as idly as a child. Then he rose and -moved towards the left, for the smoke was floating in his face. He must -have been blinded for the moment, for he put his fist in his eyes to rub -them. - -I was trembling with anxiety. I gave one more glance about in every -direction. Suddenly I noticed a form—the naked figure of a man—crawling -on his hands and knees from out the fringe of woods. He had a club -bigger and heavier than my own, which he pushed before him on the -ground. Like a flash he straightened himself. The man who was fully clad -had his back to him and was still rubbing his eyes. It was my captor, -who now began to run forward like an animal eager to fell its prey. He -lifted the club high over his head. His eyes shone with savage eagerness -in the light of the fire and a grin of victory spread over his -countenance. - -For a second I was paralyzed with fright. Then I collected myself. I -cast all caution aside and ran likewise out of the woods. Just as the -club was poised in the air ready to fall I called out in a terrified -voice the words, “Look out!” - -My voice was pitched high and resounded in the silence of the woods like -the crack of a crashing thunderbolt. - -The man who was clad jumped as though he had been stuck with a spear and -edged off to one side. The club came down. It was a little beside its -mark, but even then it struck the man on the side and knocked the breath -out of him so that he fell in pain to the ground. - -I had betrayed myself to my captor. He had heard my voice and turned. I -was coming up at full speed with my staff high in the air. I did not -hesitate. With a swinging motion, before he could right himself, I -caught him as hard a blow as I could deal and sent him face down -sprawling in the dirt. - -I had no time to lose. My captor would soon struggle to his feet. I knew -I was no match for him in a hand-to-hand combat. I would have to have -aid. So I went over to the man whom he had knocked senseless and caught -him by the shoulder. I shook him to bring him the more quickly to his -senses. I turned him over so that I could see his face. Then I let out a -gasp that shook me from my heels to my head. Never in the whole course -of my life was I more amazed for there before me on the ground was the -lad I had come so far to seek, the son of the old Count of Gramont, -Charles! - -With my heart thumping like a hammer, I did all in my power to bring him -around. I chafed his hands and temples. I took him under the arm-pits -and lifted him to his feet. Slowly he opened his eyes. There was a look -of terror in them first. Then he blinked. It was as though he could -hardly trust his senses. He grasped me by the shoulder. He took in a -deep breath. A smile of recognition played about his face and I knew -that he understood. - -“Quick!” I whispered, and pointed to my captor who was now raising -himself on one arm. - -In a second he threw off his stupor. He ran back to the fire and seized -a length of a limb of a tree which he could use as a weapon against his -savage foe. - -It was none too soon. The fellow had the strength and vitality of an ox. -He scrambled to his feet even while Charles was picking up the stick. -With his big body swinging from side to side he came running with his -arms outstretched like a bear. Charles brought his weapon down. It was a -heavy blow, but the fellow caught it on his arm and it glanced off as -lightly as if it were against the trunk of a tree. Then with a murmur of -hate he rushed in. - -You may suppose that I was not standing there in idleness. As soon as I -saw what was happening, I wrapped my fist about my club. I knew that the -first blow would be my last. I put every speck of strength in it and -made the aim as accurate as my haste would allow. To my joy I met the -fellow along the crown of the head. The jar of it shot along the bone of -my arm that I thought it was broken. But my victim reeled. His knees -sagged and shook. His mouth opened and his eyes turned upward, showing -all their white. Like a weight that was suddenly let drop he fell in a -heap on the ground. - -He was as good as dead. I gave a sign to Charles to give me a hand. -Between the two of us we dragged and carried him to the side of the -island. There we laid him down until he showed by the blinking of his -eyes that he was regaining his senses. When his strength had come back -so that he was able to stir, we took him under the arms and the crooks -of his legs and heaved him into the river as far as we could swing him. - -“He’ll waken as soon as he touches the water,” said Charles. - -“What then?” I asked. “Will he come back?” - -He shook his head. - -“No. He’ll go for help. He knows me. He was one of the men who brought -me down the valley of the Loire. He’ll come again tomorrow with others.” - -“We’ll have to get away from here.” - -“Tomorrow,” he replied. “We can rest here till dawn.” - -“I’m chilled through,” I said, “That fellow has left his clothes lying -here somewhere. I’ll dry them and put them on. After that we can sit by -the fire.” Charles took me by the shoulder. “Ah, Henri!” he said in a -shaking voice. “We’ll battle it through together, you and I. And we’ll -win yet!” - -We sat by the fire, with each of us telling of his adventures, till far -into the night. Then in turns we lay down on a couch of twigs and leaves -that Charles had built for himself in the hollow of an overhanging rock. -In the morning I had new life. We went down to a cove on the side of the -island where Charles had a boat fastened and hidden among the roots of -overhanging trees. It was the one, he explained, that my captor had -searched for to carry us across the river. - -We landed on the other bank and stepped ashore. We went up the steep -bank as far as the brow of a hill. The whole country,—wooded and -wild,—stretched before us. Whether we would come upon friend or enemy we -had yet to learn. We turned and looked back at the river winding in long -slow curves at our feet. We saw the island in all its outline as green -and peaceful as you could wish. - -My eye was caught by an object moving on the opposite shore. When my -gaze grew accustomed to the distance I counted six men. Some of them -were armed with bows and arrows. The rest were cutting down young trees -and dragging them to the river. Now and then I saw the flash of a -sword-blade in the light of the sun. - -There was no doubt of it. Our enemies were on foot. They were building a -raft to carry armed men over to the island. They would search it from -end to end. When they learned that we were gone, they would make for our -side of the stream. They would leave no stone unturned to find us. They -would examine every blade of grass for traces of us. They would be on -our heels like hounds. We were in a country that was unknown to us, -while they were as familiar with it as I was with my own. - -The Black Prince with his army lay twenty or at most thirty leagues to -the west. I had information that would save them. One thought drove us -headlong on and on—if our enemies should come upon us, there would be no -parleying or hesitation. They would shoot us down like dogs. - - - - - CHAPTER XX - NO MAN’S LAND - - -That day we went on as fast as our legs could carry us. We gauged our -position by the sun. During the morning we kept it in our rear while in -the afternoon we made sure of ourselves by the shine of it (when there -was an opening in the woods) in our faces. - -There were no roads that you could speak of—only rutted trails of mud -hardly wide enough for two ox-carts to pass without touching the hubs of -each other’s wheels. Once in a while we saw the hut of a peasant or a -charcoal burner. These we carefully avoided, for we hoped to leave no -sign behind us for our enemies to follow, nor did we wish to fall -stupidly into a trap. Fortunately it was the season of the year when the -nuts were beginning to ripen and we contented ourselves with what we -could get of these. - -We slept curled up beside each other at the root of a tree. The next -morning we were on our way again, but I may say with less speed, for our -feet were sore from the unevenness of the ground and our bodies were -stretched and tired from the uncomfortable position in which we had -spent the night. - -About noon we halted for a rest. There was a little brook running over -irregular stones down the hill-side where we washed ourselves and drank -of the fresh water. I was sitting on a boulder with my back to a tree as -limp and wearied as an old cloth. My stomach was rumbling and growling -from hunger. I was wishing with all my heart that there would soon be an -end to my difficulties. To amuse myself I picked up a stone and threw it -aimlessly at a tree. It struck the bark with a resounding crack. I threw -another. It missed and went on far beyond. But where it lighted on the -ground, I noticed that it stirred up a cloud of dust like fine ashes and -with it a few scattered sparks—the smouldering remnants of a fire. - -I jumped from my rock. I went over to the place to examine it. Sure -enough there was a dying fire on a bare spot among the trees and all -about it were the marks where men had trodden the grass with their heavy -boots. Besides I saw two pieces of the rind of cheese that had been cut -off and thrown away. - -“They must have traveled in the night,” I said to Charles. “They’ve -passed us and gone on ahead.” - -“There’ll be more of them behind us,” he answered. “We must——” - -The words stuck in his throat. He looked far off over my shoulder at -something in the distance. Like a flash he dropped to his hands and -knees. I was about to turn when an arrow whizzed through the air and -sped over his shoulder and fastened itself in the trunk of the nearest -tree. I thought that caution was the best plan to follow so I ducked -likewise. It was a lucky pass, for I had no sooner bent my head when -another arrow whistled past me and shot out into the distance beyond me. - -We exchanged no words. There was little need for them. With our heads as -close to the ground as was possible, we made for it into a deeper -section of the woods. In a few seconds a third arrow hummed towards us, -but struck the smooth surface of a rock well to one side. - -We were out of shot at last, but the terror we were in gave speed to our -heels. After about a quarter of an hour we drew up, puffing and panting -like tired horses. - -“To the south,” said Charles between breaths. “We must hold to the -south.” - -I knew what he meant. We had betrayed ourselves by keeping in a straight -line towards the west, for it was the direction where lay the Black -Prince. - -We went on again, but now more slowly than before. At almost each step, -one or the other of us turned to see if we were followed. At the same -time our eyes penetrated every bush and behind every tree in search of a -lurking foe. After an hour we could go no further. The pace had been too -hot for us, so we settled ourselves on a stone to rest and collect our -frightened senses. - -Hunger like a gnawing pain bore into the pit of my stomach. Since we had -left the island on the morning before, we had eaten no food except the -few nuts that we came upon. A kind of sickening weakness overtook me. My -legs were trembling as though they were made of straw and the soles of -my feet ached as though I were standing over a burning fire. - -“If they catch us now,” I said, “it’s all over with me. I can go no -further.” - -Charles clapped me on the shoulder and laughed, but it was a laugh that -was meant only to encourage me and had no heart to it. - -“We’ll snap our fingers in their faces yet, Henri,” he said. “Look what -we’ve passed through already.” - -I only shook my head and stared hopelessly towards the ground. - -“We have no weapons,” I replied. “Even the dagger that I was to carry to -the Abbot of Chalonnes is with my clothes at the bottom of the river.” - -There was no more said. We were both worn out. We went forward through -the trees. There was no path. Indeed, the ground seemed to have been -trodden now for the first time since the beginning of the world. The -moss was everywhere on the earth. The little unexpected stones, as sharp -as the tips of arrows, cut into our feet. Above all the darkness and -sombreness of the forest was about us like a blanket as gloomy as the -night. - -We came upon an irregular rising in the ground. There was a solid piece -of rock as big as an ordinary house, but with no shape to it. All about, -it was cut into crevices. The earth itself broke into risings and -depressions. Parts of it were like an uneven wall of stone with great -blocks of the rock in a rounded line. It seemed as though nature had -begun to build a fortress here, but for some reason or other had left -off. - -We climbed in among the boulders and found ourselves on smooth ground -covered with coarse grass and weeds, with great trees over and about us. -Through the middle flowed a stream that had its starting place in a -spring that bubbled up like a fountain from the earth. - -For a moment we stood gaping in amazement. - -“If we only had a few bows and arrows here,” said Charles, “we could -hold off an army.” - -“At any rate,” I answered, “we can hide here and rest. They will think -we have gone on through the woods.” - -We turned and faced the great rock which, I said, was as big as a house. -The front of it was like an overhanging shed. Underneath was what seemed -an opening to the mouth of a cavern—dark and smelling of dampness. - -Step by step we ventured forward. The ground under our feet grew sticky -like wet clay. The light slowly faded. A mustiness like the odor of the -cellar of an old inn crept into our nostrils. The opening widened and as -we advanced the light was so far gone that we had to feel along the -rough wall with our hands. - -Suddenly the wall turned and shut us off. I groped on further and -further in the hope that the opening was only narrowing and not entirely -closed. I was running my fingers from one stone to the other when I felt -something flat. There was no dampness to it and it had the evenness of -smooth wood. I was about to examine it further when my hand touched a -latch. - -Like a flash I realized I had come upon a door. - -“Charles!” I exclaimed. “We are only at the beginning. There’s another -cave beyond!” - -My curiosity scattered all caution to the winds. I gave the latch a -click and shoved on the door. To my surprise it went back on its hinges -as though they were swimming in oil. And I beheld a sight that took my -breath away and made me gasp in amazement. - -A light shone in my eyes. It was not bright, but the unexpectedness of -it made it seem like a flash. As soon as my eyes grew accustomed to it, -I saw that it was only a small fire burning in a grate in the far end of -the cave. There was no smoke. By some means or other a draught drew it -upwards through the irregular crevices in the ceiling. I put one foot in -the room and gazed around. It was as large as the common room in an inn, -but scrupulously clean and neat. The floor, which was as smooth as you -could wish, was covered with new straw that cracked with dryness as my -foot touched it. On the walls were pegs driven in between the stones and -from them were hung at least a dozen bows while the quivers filled with -arrows stood beneath. - -Charles grasped me by the arm. - -“Let’s get away,” he whispered. “We’ve come upon a thieves’ den.” - -“If we could lay our hands, each of us, on a bow and a quiver of -arrows,” I said, “we wouldn’t have to run so fast from our enemies.” - -“And that’s right,” he agreed. With that he gave me a shove forward. - -I went quietly across the floor with Charles at my heels. It was one -step at a time with our eyes always turning towards the door. The warmth -of the place lured me. If I had had my own way, I would have thrown -myself down upon the floor before the fire and have given rest to my -weary legs. As it was, Charles was reaching out for a bow and I had my -hand already on another when a voice shot through my ears like the blast -of a trumpet. - -“Gentlemen,” it said, “I’m glad you’re here. I’ve been expecting you!” - - - - - CHAPTER XXI - THE DEFENSE OF THE CAVE - - -We turned. Before us stood a man so small that he might be taken for a -dwarf. His head was so large that it was remarkable, and the way it -rolled from side to side caused me a certain uneasiness. His eyes were -the size of two peas, but they twinkled with a kind of knowing wisdom -that continually forced you to look away and in the next moment to -return and gaze at him again. A smile covered his mouth, but it was a -smile that never changed. You could not tell whether it came from -amusement or whether mockery lay behind it. We had hardly caught our -breath when he shifted over to us. It was then that I noticed for the -first time that his legs were bent in an arch like a bow. They seemed -very thin, scarcely able to support the weight of his thick body. - -He took off his cap and drew his head in between his shoulders like a -turtle. - -“I have been on the look-out for you the last three days,” he said. -“Where have you been?” - -I said not a word but glanced at Charles. - -“Who are you?” he gasped, “—friend or enemy?” - -“I am the Dwarf of Angers,” was the reply. He hesitated. The smile -broadened into a wicked grin. “If I were your enemy,” he went on, “you -would have been dead long before this.” - -“You say you have been expecting us——,” I began, but he broke in and -interrupted me. - -“You are a friend of the Abbot of Chalonnes,” he said in the most matter -of fact way. “He heard that you were threatened with danger. I came to -see you through.” - -I drew back in surprise. My first impulse was to tell him that I had -never seen the Abbot of Chalonnes in my life. On second thought, I -decided to let him believe as he would. - -“We are surrounded by at least a score of men,” I said with some -caution. “They are French—followers of a man by the name of De Marsac. -The three of us can hardly make a stand against them. They are too -many.” - -A little cackle of laughter broke from him. He went to the corner of the -room where a basket stood. He took from it an apple that was as large as -your fist. He stretched out his hand and laid the apple between the -middle finger and the forefinger. He extended his arm to full length and -slowly drew his fingers together. There came a crushing sound. Then with -as much force as if it were struck by a hammer the apple flew apart. One -half of it shot over against the wall and the other dropped a little -distance from his feet. - -My mouth opened in amazement. Such a feat of strength I never believed -possible. - -“There has never lived a man with hands and arms like these,” he said. -“Nature gave me a misshapen body. But she made up for it in another -way.” He jumped back and turned to the wall. With a leap as quick as -lightning he came towards us, turning one somersault after the other. -Not once did his hands touch the floor nor, when he came to a halt, did -he draw a single breath that gave a sign of fatigue. - -“I can draw a bow that would drive an archer to despair,” he explained. -“I never weary. I can go on and on till they drop. I am all hands and -arms.” He stopped and looked up at us. The same smile covered his face, -only now he opened his lips far enough to show us a line of ugly twisted -teeth. - -“Can you shoot?” he then demanded with a sudden burst. - -“A little,” we stammered, “—but not like you, I am sure.” - -He cackled again. - -“A little is enough,” he said. “Come!” He spun on his heel and went over -to where we had first seen the bows suspended on the wall. “Take this,” -he said to Charles. “—and you take this. There’ll be a merry time in the -woods before the setting of the sun.” - -With that he handed each of us a bow and a quiver of finely made arrows. -As though he were the leader of an army, he marched proudly to the door. -He swung it open and with a bow stood like a soldier at attention till -we filed out. - -We were once more among the rocks and stones—and the trees of the -forest. It was light, but the rays of the sun shone only here and there -in long threads where the breeze for a time drove the branches apart. - -We went on stealthily. We kept our bodies low so that if a chance shot -were fired at us, it might pass over our heads. I got as far as the row -of boulders that, I have said, was like an irregular stone wall. I was -on the verge of straightening myself to look further into the woods when -an arrow sang past me and struck with a click against the cave. - -In the next moment a shriek echoed through the woods. Far off in the -shadows of the trees I saw, faintly, of course, a man throw his arms -into the air and pitch forward on his face. Before I could recover from -my astonishment another ran to lift him to his feet. He had hardly -stooped when a shaft easily a yard long pierced his side and he, too, -fell forward over his companion. - -For a second I was set wondering. I looked around to see if the Dwarf -was at our backs. He was nowhere to be seen. Then I was certain that he -had gone out among the trees. It was he who had shot the men who were -lying there on the ground. I heard a branch over my head crack and saw -it bend. A form twisted itself around and dropped quickly to the earth. -Before I could wink, the Dwarf was standing between us with the grin -stretching from ear to ear. His face was glowing with excitement. - -“Did you see them fall?” he cried, and took me by the coat. “Could an -archer have reached them at that distance?” - -“I never thought that an arrow could carry so far,” said Charles. - -The Dwarf bent over and clapped himself on the knee. - -“—and neither it did!” he exclaimed. “The arrows I shot didn’t travel a -hundred feet. I was up there in the trees—almost over their heads. I -shot down upon them. These arms did that—these strong arms of mine!” - -I understood. - -“You mean that you climbed from one tree to the other?” I asked. “You -worked your way from branch to——?” - -For an answer he reached up and took hold of the branch from which he -had just dropped. He lowered his body as far as he could. Then with a -spring as light as a monkey’s he shot into the air. He twisted his small -legs, curling them with the suppleness of a snake. His body swung -forward. He took another hold. He swung forward again. There was no -strain nor gasping for breath. With a litheness that I had never judged -possible he squirmed and swung himself, till in a short time he had -completely disappeared among the trees. - -I looked at Charles and shook my head. We stood there forgetful of our -enemies in utter amazement at the Dwarf’s agility. Then without a -warning an arrow came darting through the air and dug its point deep -into the ground at our feet. - -We jumped back and dodged behind a rock. We held our bows in readiness -for an attack, with our eyes dancing anxiously in every direction. - -Then came a sharp, cackling laugh from over our heads. The branches -swayed and the Dwarf dropped nimbly to the earth. He swung the bow which -he held in his hand with a kind of childish pride and said, “I could -have killed you both! The one arrow would have done it, for you were -standing in a straight line!” He puffed himself out and strutted back -and forth. “Nature has given me a crooked body,” he went on, “but I’m -worth a dozen perfect men.” - -It began to dawn on me that the Dwarf was a bit of a fool. He was -deformed, of course, but his imagination had played on him so that he -pictured himself as the ugliest man on earth. I saw, too, that he was -sensitive to a degree. It was this that caused him to boast about the -strength of his arms and hands. His continual dwelling on his -marksmanship with the bow was a balance to his shortcomings. - -My thoughts were interrupted by a cry from Charles. He grasped me by the -shoulder and drew me down behind the wall of stone. - -“Look!” he cried. “There are a dozen of them moving through the woods!” - -Sure enough. I raised my head a little above the wall. I saw the forms -of several men passing from tree to tree. They darted as though they -feared to trust themselves in the open. - -“I have roused them!” cried the Dwarf. “I have stung them to the quick. -They are forming for an attack. They will come forward with a rush.” - -He was right. No sooner had he spoken when a dozen arrows sped towards -us. Their white feathers were like streaks in the air. We hid behind the -wall as near to the earth as we could crouch. Two or three hard clicks -against the rock in front of us showed that they had gotten the range. -The flight of half a dozen others over our heads was warning enough that -they were determined to drive us from our fortress at the cost of their -lives. - -Charles and I raised our bows and peeped out through a crevice in the -rock. Our heads were scarcely above the top line of the wall when three -arrows in quick succession whizzed past. One of them came so near that -the point of it clipped a tiny piece from the stone and sent it flying -into my face. - -“Now!” cried the Dwarf. “Hold ready!” - -I heard a shout. A score of our enemies rushed out from behind the -trees. They raised their bows. The arrows came as thick as hail. Another -shout and the men strung their bows and shot again. It was now or never. -The three of us raised ourselves each on one knee. I cannot speak for -the others. As for myself I singled out a fellow who was darting forward -from one tree to seek the cover of the next. My arrow caught him in the -shoulder between the arm and the neck. His bow dropped from his grasp. -As well as I could see, an expression of intense pain crossed his -features. He clapped his hand to the wound and reeled back to the tree -from which he had just come. - -Charles must have hit his man, and even with more accuracy than I hit -mine. I saw a fellow spin around like a top and fall staggering to the -earth a little to the left. In the turning of my head I caught the flash -of hatred on the Dwarf’s face. The bow he carried was of unusual size -and the string of great strength. The missile went so fast I could not -even see its passage in the air. But the twang had hardly reached my ear -when the arrow pierced the neck of an enemy as he was running past a -tree. It stopped him in full career. It pierced him through and through, -and fastened him to the trunk as firmly as if he were tied with a taut -rope. - -In the next breath we were down again. A flight of arrows clattered -against the stone face of our fortress or passed close over our heads. -The enemy must have been filled with bitterness that so many of them had -fallen while they had not been able to touch one of us. They paused for -a space to form again. This time they came on, not scattered as before, -but rather in groups. The first of them shot their arrows and dropped to -the ground. Those behind sent their missiles at us just at the moment -when they expected we would raise our heads above the wall. - -They were coming in. There was no doubt of that. And so close on the -heels of each other did their arrows fly that we were unable to look out -long enough to take a good aim, for on the second try I shot wide of the -mark and in ducking back an arrow almost ended my life, for it grazed -the top of my head and cut into my scalp far enough to draw a few drops -of blood. - -I began to fear for our safety. I knew the kind of enemy we had before -us. If they could lay hands upon us they would tear us limb from limb. -If we were to get out of our difficulty, it would be only by the death -of them all. But how it was to come about was more than I could guess, -for their numbers far surpassed ours. Even if we were to make off, there -were more and more of them about us in the woods. - -I took the risk once more and raised my head above the wall. At the same -time I took a shot at a fellow who was half hidden by a tree. It was as -good as a miss, for the arrow only grazed his arm and tore a piece of -the cloth of the sleeve of his coat. But he let out a roar that echoed -to my ears. As though I had destroyed something of the greatest value, -he threw all caution to the side. He strung his bow and shot an arrow at -me with such force that it struck the rock and shivered into a thousand -pieces. Then with the same running motion he came on. He zig-zagged from -one tree to the other. He fumbled with his bow, but in his madness could -not steady himself long enough to string it. When he was within fifty -feet of our wall, he cast it to the ground in anger. He fumbled for a -moment at his belt. He drew out a dagger and raised it on high as though -he would sweep us all to death with the very fury of his attack. - -Both Charles and I (the Dwarf was far to one side) saw him advancing. At -the same time we raised ourselves to shoot him down before he reached -the wall. But we had no sooner showed the tops of our heads when a rain -of arrows forced us to drop back again. In the next second the fellow -was bellowing like a wild bull. With one leap he had a footing on the -wall. Another, he had sprung over it and bounded into our midst. - -It was a situation that we had not foreseen. In a certain sense he was -as safe as he would have been if he had remained among the trees. We -knew that if we rose to grapple with him we were as good as dead, for -the men without were on their guard. They were protecting him with their -eyes alert and their bows strung to kill the first of us who would be so -forgetful as to raise his head or shoulders in a line with their arrows. - -The fellow flew at me like a fury. He caught me by the arm and spun me -around. I slid away from him and rolled over two or three times on the -ground. Charles lowered his body and made a flying leap. He struck him -in the middle of the back and sent him sprawling on his face. - -I got to my hands and knees, poising myself on the balls of my feet -ready to move in case he came at me again. He rose. His countenance was -black with anger. The hand that held the dagger quivered with the wrath -that was boiling in him. He stood straight up and glared at me as though -his very looks would kill. - -The Dwarf was edging over towards us, shuffling with his body low to the -earth. His face was covered with the same smile that I had noticed when -I first saw him. The fellow had one foot ahead of the other ready to -move. The Dwarf made one leap—a long, low horizontal leap. He fastened -the fingers of his powerful hands in the calves of my attacker’s legs. -He sunk his nails into the flesh with a grip like the claws of a wild -animal that is desperate. I heard him snarl and gnash his teeth. The -fellow tried to kick him away. He might as well have struggled against -the grip of an iron trap. The Dwarf gathered his strength into his -shoulders. He took in a deep breath. With a twist he jerked his victim’s -legs to the one side. The fellow came down with the swiftness with which -you would snap a whip. His head struck a stone and that so loudly that I -heard the crack of it. He gave a groan. His arms fell limp to his sides -and he rolled over with his eyes glazed on his back. - -I breathed a sigh of relief. That I had been near death I fully -realized. But I had no time to reflect, for an arrow came darting over -our heads and sang its way beyond us into the forest. I sprang to the -wall, for I surely thought that the enemy suspected that their companion -was captured or injured and would make an attempt to save him. - -But here the Dwarf surprised us again. With the litheness of a cat he -picked the fallen man in his arms. He stood straight up holding him face -towards the foe. He advanced step by step until he came to the edge of -our defenses. Then he raised the man like a bundle in his arms. By this -the lower part of his body was exposed. I trembled for a moment for I -was certain that it was a vulnerable spot for an arrow. - -[Illustration: His Countenance Was Black With Anger] - -My guess was right. An arrow came speeding at him. Its aim was as true -as ever an aim was. The Dwarf’s eye was keen. In a twinkling he lowered -the man so that his legs dragged on the ground. The arrow found its -mark. It struck the fellow clean in the chest. So great was the force of -it that the Dwarf staggered back a step to keep his footing. Then he let -out a screech—a horrible sound that came from his throat and echoed in -and out among the trees. With a heave as powerful as three strong men he -raised the body of the dead man over his head and cast it far out over -the wall. It turned and rolled. The arrow twisted under its side and it -came to a stop at the foot of a tree. - -“Come and get him!” the Dwarf cried. “You’re a fine lot who kill your -own men!” - -We were answered. As many arrows as a bird had feathers came shooting -towards us. On the heels of them the men in the woods ran from their -shelter, stringing fresh arrows as they came. The Dwarf began to bounce -about like a toad. His hands moved twice as fast as ours. Before I had -my bow to my shoulder he had brought a man down. The more excited he -grew, the deeper his voice resounded in his throat and the more -unearthly his screeches became. There was a savage instinct in him that -led me to think he was hardly human. - -The first of our assailants got as far as the wall. The Dwarf struck him -over the heart and sent him tumbling back. A second followed. Charles -made short work of him. Then there came three of them together. They had -a daring recklessness in their eyes that told us they had made their -calculations and would risk all to rout us from our wall. In their -bravado they called to their companions in the rear to have no fear, -that this assault would be the last, that they were going to make an end -of us. - -The Dwarf called to us to hold steady. He sent the foremost of them -kicking to the ground. I took the second, while Charles, whose aim was -true, dropped the third not a dozen feet from where we crouched. But -that was not the end. The others had been roused to a feeling of -desperation by our stubbornness. They kept on running. They shot their -arrows one after the other so that it was a risk for any of us to show -his head above the line of rocks. - -The Dwarf gave another screech. Without a word to us he swung himself -into the branches of the nearest tree and disappeared from sight. We -were left alone, Charles and I, to make what we could of the attack. The -first two were easy enough. The third limped away, wounded in the leg. -The fourth (it was I who tried the shot) was only grazed along the -wrist. - -Then we were in for it. Three of our enemies got as far as the wall. The -two foremost jumped over and made for us. The third fell as limp as a -rag where he had been shot by the Dwarf in the back. I thought we were -done for. To avoid a struggle hand to hand I ran with my body lowered to -the far corner of our defenses. Charles moved more slowly in the -opposite direction. Our separation had this advantage, the men could not -pounce upon us two at a time and so singly overcome us. - -My fellow had cast his bow away. With his fingers outstretched like the -talons of a bird he ran at me and grasped me by the arm. I tore myself -loose and sprang still farther away. I saw an advantage and with bent -body made a running dive at his legs with about the same motion with -which you would dive into deep water. My shoulders struck him on the -shins. I fell to the earth, of course, but he fell with me. And in the -fall he struck his elbow a sharp crack on the edge of a stone that made -him wince with pain. - -My mind was running in a hurry. I had no time to think of anything but a -safe way out of my predicament. But yet, withal, it occurred to me that -there were no more men vaulting over our defenses. I was sure that the -Dwarf was guarding us with his arrows in the trees. - -I grew strong with a kind of hope. My fellow was gathering himself for a -fresh lunge. We were both on our feet. I waited until he came forward. -His lips drew back in a snarl. Then of a sudden he caught me by the -sleeve of my coat and dragged me towards him. I swung around on the one -side as far as I could. Then I gathered my hand into a fist. With a -swing that, I am sure, he did not expect I wheeled about and caught him -a stunning blow on the jaw. - -He was hurt and not a little dazed. With a jerk I tore his grasp from my -coat. Then his face filled with fury. The blood shot into his eyes and -he gave me a look that had murder in it. - -He saw that I was not to be caught, for I was quicker and more lithe -than he. As though he was groping for a missile he looked searchingly -around on the ground. He picked up a stone that was as large as my head -and smiled at me as though to tell me that I was facing my doom. - -I stepped back, so that by chance I might dodge the stone if he happened -to have a good aim. He raised his arm. He placed one foot before the -other and measured me with his eye. But the stone, to my amazement, -never was thrown. The man stiffened up with a jerk. His face twisted in -intense pain. With a look on his face that I shall not soon forget, he -tottered forward and fell at my feet. In another second he was dead with -one of the Dwarf’s arrows sticking in his back, swaying and moving like -a warning sign. - -I was shaking. My nerves were jumping like the cords of a whip. I gave a -glance at Charles and saw him struggling with his man on the ground. The -two were wrestling, with the one grasping the other’s wrist. As they -rolled over a dagger shot into the air and fell at Charles’ side. He -reached out and took it by the hasp. Then he bounded quickly to his -feet. His face was hot and covered with dirt where he had been rolling -in the earth. He made a jump towards his enemy with the dagger raised -above his head. - -But fright won the victory. The fellow no sooner saw that Charles had -the upper hand when he leaped far to the one side. He never stopped but -kept on ahead. With a spring he bounded over our wall, and as fast as -ever a man ran he made for the shelter of the trees. - -That much was over, thanks to the Dwarf. The two of us lowered our -bodies again lest an arrow take us unawares. I risked a peep out through -one of the crevices. I had every thought that another band of assailants -would be on us to take vengeance for the damage we had done their -companions. To my surprise the woods were as still for a time as a -peaceful countryside. Then, after a little, far off, I heard the screech -of the Dwarf coming to us like an echo through the trees. When it died -away a silence fell over us once more. I was beginning to count the -victory ours, for I was sure that the Dwarf with his arrows, his -terrible arms and hands had done their work. Single-handed he had driven -our enemies from the neighborhood. - -The sun was casting slanting rays out of the west. A new thought rose in -my mind. The night would be dark, for there was no space for the shining -of the stars through the matted branches of the trees. We would stand -guard, of course, ready to ward off an attack. But in case our enemies -returned it would be difficult to see them as clearly as we had done -during the afternoon. They could storm our little stronghold. By sheer -numbers they could overwhelm us. Before we could raise a bow in our -defense they could slaughter us where we cowered behind our stone-wall. - -This thought grew stronger in my mind as the darkness came on. I spoke -to Charles, who only nodded his head. - -“If they come,” he said, after turning the matter over, “we must leave. -The woods will be safer than it is here.” - -To this we agreed. We kept our eyes on the alert, searching in every -direction for a foe. The sun had dropped behind the horizon and the -shadows of night were stretching themselves like black sheets on every -side of us. The woods were silent and mysterious. Not a sound came to -our ears except the twittering of a bird or two as he settled in his -nest. The shrieking of the Dwarf had long since stopped. - -“We must wait till he returns,” said Charles. “We cannot go without a -word from him. He will——” - -We both jumped to our feet. There was a rustling of the branches over -our heads. The Dwarf dropped lightly to the ground and stood facing us -in the gathering gloom. His mouth was spread open in a wide grin that -showed his big pointed teeth. - -“There’s no fear, now,” he said. “I’ve scattered them. Come into my -cave. We must eat.” - -He led the way. The fire had gone out. He relit it with a piece of -tinder and dry wood. When the blaze had started up he drew from out the -folds of his shirt a dagger and cast it at my feet. It was the dagger -which I had from the scrivener, the one which I was to take to the Abbot -of Chalonnes—which I thought I had lost forever in the Loire. - -“I found that in the shirt of one of the men I shot down,” he explained. -“Take it with you. Guard it better than you have already done. In -another hour it will be safe for you to leave. You can keep to the road -that leads towards the south. If there is any trouble, show it to the -keeper of the inn that stands at the cross-roads. He is a friend of -mine.” - - - - - CHAPTER XXII - TRAPPED! - - -It was close on to midnight when we left the Dwarf and his cave. We -headed for the south, at first over rocks and stones and through the -depths of the woods; then we came upon a white ribbon of a road, which -we followed till the dawn overtook us. - -We reached the inn at the cross-roads in less than an hour—an old stone -house covered with moss and windows grilled and barred. There was no one -about, so with a bit of a stick which I had found, I knocked on the -panels of the heavy oaken door. We stood and waited. There came to our -ears not a sound, not even the barking of a dog or the rattle of pots -and pans. - -I knocked again, this time more violently than before. The echo died -away across the empty fields. Then I heard a window creak over our heads -and a nightcap with a tassle to it appeared. - -“What do you want?” said a voice. - -“Is this an inn?” I returned. “Is this the inn of the Cross-roads?” - -The voice squeaked. - -“Cross-roads?” it said as though it did not quite understand. “Who are -you that come knocking at my door?” - -“We’re honest travelers,” called Charles. “We want a bite to eat and -then we’ll be on our way.” - -At this my rashness showed itself. - -“We’re friends of the Abbot of Chalonnes!” I added. - -I thought thus to bring the matter to a head. If there was any suspicion -in the man, the mention of the Abbot’s name ought to be enough to soften -his fears. - -For a moment there was no answer. Then his voice began again, this time -in a low coaxing tone. - -“—the Abbot of Chalonnes,” he repeated slowly as though he was turning -the name over in his mind. “These are dangerous times, my son. Have you, -by any chance, a proof that you are a friend of the Abbot of Chalonnes?” - -I drew the dagger from my shirt and held it high in my hand. - -“Here!” I called. “Can you see this?” - -The voice creaked like a rusty hinge. “And what is that?” it asked. - -“It’s a token,” I replied with some show of anger, for the caution of -the man prodded me like a knife. “We were sent here. We were told that -you would recognize this. It belongs to the Abbot of Chalonnes.” - -The man coughed to clear his throat. His voice changed to a hasty -wheeze. A cracked smile curled around his mouth. - -“I was only toying with you, my lad,” he said. “Of course I recognize -it. Of course it belongs to the Abbot of Chalonnes. Bide a bit. Bide -there and I’ll open the door to you and let you in.” - -With that he shuffled off from the window wheezing and muttering to -himself. - -We were puzzled at this odd reception. I looked at Charles with doubt -written clearly on my face. - -“The Dwarf has made some mistake,” he began. But the rattle of bolts and -chains interrupted him and the head with the nightcap poked itself -sooner than we had expected through the chink in the door. - -We stepped over the threshold. There was hardly a ray of the sun’s light -in the room. Besides, the odor that struck our nostrils made us draw -back. We saw now, indistinctly of course, the man who had spoken to us -from the window. He was clad in a long loose nightgown of a dirty -flannel and had a bend to his shoulders like the curve in a pot. His jaw -seemed to have no firmness for it hung loose in his head and twisted -from side to side with the motion of a cow chewing its cud. His eyes -were small and as sharp as a fox’s like two cunning little beads. And -when he pulled off his cap with the tassel to it, to make us a kind of -salutation, a great shock of unkempt greasy hair fell down over his -neck. - -“I am glad to welcome you to my house, sirs,” he said with his voice -reaching a high piping note. - -I looked to Charles to hear what he would say, for to tell the truth I -was now even more anxious to get away from this hole than I was before -bent on getting in. - -“Do you know the Dwarf of Angers?” he demanded. - -The old man started to rub his hands in one another and stuck out his -chin. A slow encouraging grin spread over his face. - -“Of course I do,” he said and repeated it. “Why of course I do. Are you -a friend of his, too?” he ended with a snap. - -“He sent us here,” continued Charles. “We have enemies. He told us you -would give us help.” - -At this the man leaned forward and peered closely into our faces. Then -he began to laugh in the same cackling tone that I had heard from the -window. He stepped to one side and bowed almost to the floor and made a -motion with a sweep of his hand. - -“If you will sit down,” he said, “I will bring you something to eat.” - -He made off in a shuffling gait dragging his feet along the bare boards -of the floor. In a few minutes he returned with a wooden bowl of gruel -steaming hot and two large wooden spoons. - -By this time we were able to look around and make an estimate of the -place. The room was like a stable for filth. The one long table that -stood in the middle was cut and scarred with figures where men had dug -into it with their knives. Cobwebs hung in every nook and corner. An old -lamp was fastened to a slab of wood on the wall, but even if it had been -lit, I think there would have shone little light through it, for it was -as black as the sooty rafters over our heads. - -To all this there was an air of confusion everywhere. A chair with the -legs broken off lay in a corner. A great hole was worn in the bottom -panels of the door that led to the kitchen where a dog had by slow -degrees pawed his way through. Alongside of it, on the wall, the plaster -had a large dent in it where something had struck and just beside it a -red smear that reminded me of the color of human blood. - -You may be sure that we ate little. Even if the food had been savory the -sight of the old fox of a landlord was enough to take our appetites -away, for he hung over us like a sinister shadow with his nightcap in -his hands and his beady eyes watching every morsel as it passed down our -throats. - -“The Dwarf of Angers,” he reminded us, when we laid our spoons aside, -“—he’s a grand man, isn’t he?” - -Then came that short cackling laugh that stabbed me like a knife. - -“He saved us from death,” I remarked. - -The old fellow gave a start as though he was suddenly clapped on the -shoulder. - -“He did, did he?” he said. And then after a while, “And he sent you to -me?” He cackled again as though he had reason to be highly flattered. -“And by any chance did he give you a message?” - -Here I drew the dagger from my shirt and laid it on the table. - -“This!” said I. And, with the word, looked him square in the eye in -hopeful anticipation. - -He pounced upon the weapon like a greedy child. He took it between his -skinny fingers and turned it over and over. A crafty smile sharpened his -features so that his face resembled a rat’s. With his thumb he examined -the silver of the haft. He snapped the blade till it sang. - -“That dagger,” I said as though he needed some urging to entirely -understand, “belongs to the Abbot of Chalonnes.” - -But his eyes were fastened like glue upon it, so that all the answer I -got was a sort of mumbling. - -“Ay, ay,” he said, “—the Abbot of Chalonnes.” Then he looked up -suddenly. His jaws stopped shaking and his smile faded. “Where do you -come from?” he demanded with a jerk. - -I was getting weary of his dallying. I was sure that he knew more than -he pretended. There was something at the back of his head that prompted -him to doubt us, so with no more ado I burst forth, “Look here,” I -began. “We are on our way to find the Black Prince. We have traveled a -long distance and have been beset by enemies. We have been nearly killed -half a dozen times. We’re in a strange country and need a word of -advice. Maybe we ought to have a guide. Can’t you see that your friends -are our friends?” I pointed to the dagger in his hands. “Isn’t that -proof enough for you?” - -At the mention of the dagger his hands clasped together with a quick -convulsive motion and his jaws took to wagging again. - -“Ay, ay,” he muttered, “it’s worth a hundred crowns, if it’s worth a -groat.... It was fine of the Dwarf of Angers to send it to me.” - -I jumped from my seat. As though he were suddenly attacked, the old man -straightened up. A flash came to his eye and a sternness came upon him -that was unexpected. I think if I had taken another step he would have -showed fight. - -“But the dagger is not for you,” I cried. “It’s only a sign that we are -no frauds, no imposters.” - -I reached out to take the weapon from his hand. He swung around with the -quickness of an eel and backed away from me. I made another try. This -time he shot a look at me and raised the dagger as though he would -strike. - -My blood was up. All in all I felt that he was not what the Dwarf had -represented him to be, so with the single thought of getting my dagger -back at any cost, I made a lunge to grasp him by the arm. Then by sheer -strength I could wrest it from his grasp. - -“Back!” His voice was shrill but strong with the cackle entirely gone. -“Back! I’ll kill you if you make a move!” - -He drew his arm far over his head. There was wickedness in his eyes that -told me he meant all that he said. For a second I stood there -irresolute. Then out of the corner of my eye I saw Charles flit past me. -His arm shot out. It caught the old fellow by the wrist. With one jerk -his fingers opened. The dagger dropped clattering to the floor. One -bound, I had it in my hand and in the next second it was tucked away in -my shirt. - -Then came a surprise. As though the affair was a joke the old man leaned -over and clapped himself time and time again on the knee. His voice rose -and fell in a kind of whistling laugh. He coughed and sputtered from -sheer mirth and to cap it all reached out his hand for me to shake. - -“A fine lad!” he exclaimed. “The both of you are fine lads. I know now -there’s no deceit in either of you.” He laughed again. The cackling grew -stronger than ever. “What is it you say you want? A guide to take you on -your way? Ay, ay. A guide. But no harm meant, mind you. No harm—” He -shuffled, bent over, towards the door, where he stood for a minute -looking back at us. Then with a quick nervous snap he jerked out, “I’ll -aid you all I can. Will you stay here till I come back?” - -With a kind of a stumbling skip he was outside and had closed the door -behind him. - -We sat and waited till the shuffling of his feet died away on the road. -Then we arose and walked about the room, more from restlessness, I am -sure, than from curiosity. - -If it had not been for the advice of the Dwarf, I should have said that -we were fallen into the thieves’ den. The place was in no sense an inn -for there was no sign of provision for the comfort or entertainment of a -guest. Besides it was too far removed from the course of travel to be of -any profit. - -“I don’t like the looks of it,” remarked Charles. “There have been -knives flying here—and throats cut. That smear on the wall is hardly -dry.” - -“We ought to get out,” I said. “We were safer in the Dwarf’s cave.” - -“Let us wait till the old rat returns,” he answered. “There will be time -then.” - -The heaviness of the place made me feel that I was standing in the face -of danger. Everything I touched seemed to warn me that we were falling -deeper and deeper into a trap. The broken chair, the hole in the -plaster, the blood upon the wall, the very darkness of the room, but -above all the slow-witted craftiness of the old man, sent the creeps -along my spine and made me anxious. - -A half hour passed. We had paced the length of the room a dozen times. -We had sat down and risen again more than once. Charles went to the -door. - -“I’ll take a look up the road,” he said. “If he’s not in sight, we’ll -go.” - -I turned to follow him. He snapped the latch. He rattled it. He shook it -with all his might. He faced me with his face gone white. - -“We’re locked in!” he exclaimed. “The old rat has made us prisoners.” - -I ran back to the door that led to the kitchen. - -“We’re caught!” I called. “The windows are too small for us to crawl -out. The old fellow has gone to summon our enemies.” - -“The truth of it,” said Charles, “is that we have come to the wrong -place. The inn of the Cross-Roads must be further down the highway.” - -“Well?” I said. “What’s to be done?” - -He motioned me to the long oaken bench that lay at the table. - -“We’ll hammer down the door,” he replied. “Do you take that end. I’ll -take this——” - -It was as much as we could do to lift it. We held it lengthwise towards -the door. Then with a run we crashed the end into the lower panels. The -echo was like thunder in the room. The door trembled on its hinges and -the lock creaked. - -Again we drew back. Again we came forward. The door bent in the middle -and a long crack let the light in from the outside. - -“Once more,” cried Charles, “and we’ll be free.” - -We took a short rest and caught our breath. The third time the end of -the bench crashed against the cross-piece in the middle. There was a -noise of splintering wood. I thought the house was tumbling about our -ears. The door was torn from its hinges and with a clap fell towards the -outside flat on the road. - -I blinked against the bright light of the sun. Then I recoiled, for not -ten feet away there came running the landlord, panting for dear life, -with his mouth open and his beady eyes glittering with the fire of -anger. At his side were two men, rough fellows, who looked as though -they might slit your throat for a copper groat. To my dismay one of them -was the man from whom I had escaped while we were swimming in the river. - -“There they are!” cried the landlord pointing at us with his skinny -finger. “They’re tearing my house down. Stop them!” His jaw wriggled -from side to side and his hands shook with excitement. His voice which -began in a high shrill cackle turned to a shaking laugh. “That one -there” (he meant me) “wants to know how he can go to the Black Prince. -Ha! Ha! Ha!” - -In the next breath they were upon us. - - - - - CHAPTER XXIII - THE FIGHT IN THE INN - - -I shall not forget that morning as long as I have life in my body. At -the first sight of the three men I drew my dagger. Charles had nothing -but his bare hands. But the fellows were scarcely across the threshold -and were reaching out for us, when he caught the foremost of them a -stinging blow on the point of the jaw. In the first moment we had an -advantage, for their eyes were not yet grown accustomed to the dimness -of the room. The man reeled, then gathered himself together. He had a -knife in his hand. As he raised it Charles seized him by the wrist and -the two stumbled and staggered over the pieces of the broken door like -two men wrestling for an opportunity to drive home a telling blow. - -My hands were then full, for I had the bigger and stronger man to -face—Pierre who had been my captor during the days when we wandered -along the highway with the army of the King. A flash of sullen hate came -into his eyes as soon as he saw me. To make it all the worse the sight -of his clothes upon me (which he recognized at once) stirred him as -deeply as if I had flaunted him with open mockery. - -He forgot the dagger which he had drawn from his shirt. With one hand he -reached out to grasp me by the throat. I jumped to one side. He came -lunging forward, swaying with his big shoulders like a log upon a stormy -sea. - -I knew him from my former experience. He was powerful. There was a -savage twist to his mind that was hard to equal. But even at that I was -more than a match for him in agility and speed. My one thought, then, -was to keep out of his reach and to battle him till he was out of wind. -I could last longer than he. If nothing else came between, I could wear -him down and finally get the upper hand. - -The faster he came at me, just so much the faster did I dodge. While -Charles and his man were struggling at the door we had made our way -almost to the middle of the room. I had a double care. I had to keep one -eye on him. I had to watch my step in falling back lest I stumble over -an object on the floor. - -At length I had my back to the table, and was sliding slowly along the -edge. Pierre made a grab once more at my coat. I sprang away. He missed. -So hard did he come at me that he bumped his legs against the edge and -in trying to steady himself knocked his elbows on the hard wood. - -I saw him wince, and laughed. It was a laugh that cut him to the bone. -He uttered a few words under his breath and gritted his teeth. He worked -his hands, closing and opening them, as though he already felt my throat -in his grip. He lowered at me with his brows drawn down and started at -me, slowly measuring me with his eyes. - -I backed off little by little, keeping step with him. I rounded the end -of the table. I danced and sprang lightly now to one side now to the -other. He never wavered nor took his eyes off me. He laid his hands flat -on the table and worked his way after me around the edge. His steps were -like a cat’s, stealthy and slow, but I knew he was getting ready for a -leap. - -Then it came. He had worked himself into a crouch. Like a snake -uncoiling he straightened out. His body shot into the air. At the moment -a shrill cackling back of me broke upon my ears and by instinct I half -turned in the thought that the old landlord was threatening me from the -rear. - -I saw over my shoulder that he had the broken chair in his hand, ready -to bring it down upon my head. - -“Don’t kill him!” It was the deep growl of Pierre. “He is to be taken -alive!” - -The chair fell from the old man’s grasp to the floor. At the same time I -jumped to the rear with the intention of avoiding Pierre’s outstretched -claws. The chair was in my path. With a swoop I picked it up and with a -swing I sent it crashing into my assailant’s face. - -In the next instant the air was filled with a roar like the bellowing of -a hundred bulls. Pierre clapped his hand over his wounded nose and -forehead. Through his fingers I saw that I had drawn the blood. He was -blinded for the moment. Then he shook with mounting rage. He shot one -glance at me. I am sure that all the trouble which I had caused him -during the past few days flashed through his brain at once. - -He shifted his knife from the one hand to the other. He poised it for a -second in the palm. Then with a dexterity that surprised me he sent it -flying point outward towards my chest. It came like a small arrow and -with the speed of a drop of rain. It was fortunate that I was bobbing -from side to side for I should never have had the quickness to dodge out -of harm’s way. As it was, it passed over my shoulder but the point of it -nicked a little wound in my flesh that sent a tiny stream of warmth -trickling down my arm. - -We were now on more even terms. I had my dagger still, but he was -without a weapon save the great strength of his huge body. But at that I -think he would have risked his life against a dozen men for his fury had -gathered like a brewing storm. He crooked his elbow over his face and -came at me on the run. He groped with his outstretched hand hoping to -gather me in, like a man feeling his way in the dark. - -I yielded before him. I backed off once more around the table and had -come so far that he was on one side and I on the other. He planted his -big hands flat on the surface. The sweat was running off the end of his -nose mingling with the blood and his breath came in pants from the -strain of his exertions. - -“Catch me if you can,” I called, laughing. At the same time I danced -back on the balls of my feet to draw him on. - -I didn’t have to wait. He breathed one long breath. Without a sign of -warning, he laid his weight on his hands. He leaped into the air. His -huge body came at me like a mountain. He crossed the table without once -touching it. I made to jump aside. I was too late for I never counted on -such agility. He landed on his feet and grasped me, as I was turning -away, by the arms. He drew them back and pinned them to my side. With a -twist he threw me to the ground. He raised his heavy fist in the air. I -looked up with an expression on my face of terror and despair. I was -certain my end was come, when I heard a shout at the door. A flash of -white like the wing of a bird passed between him and me. The fist never -came down, for an arrow was sticking in the flesh of his upper arm -shaking and swaying like a reed in the wind. - -I scrambled to my feet. With much blinking I looked about. I saw the -skirts of the nightgown of the old landlord pass through the kitchen -door. On his heels followed Pierre with a glance back into the room. He -was white from fear and pain. He was holding the arm that was wounded, -in the other. But there was a look in his face that reminded me of an -animal that is angry enough to devour alive its prey. I was sure that if -he could have gotten his hands on me then, he would have torn me limb -from limb. - -I turned towards the door. On the threshold stood two archers clad in -hunting costumes of light green. The one who had shot Pierre was drawing -a fresh arrow from his quiver while the other was searching every nook -and cranny for signs of a hidden foe. - -“There were two of you who came here together?” he demanded. - -I was more surprised than they for I noticed now that Charles and the -man with whom he was fighting were gone. But before I could answer he -came running from the trees that grew about the place and halted at the -door. His face was drawn as tight as a drum and covered with dirt and -sweat. In his hand he held the knife which I had first seen in the grasp -of his foe. - -“He drew me out into the woods,” he explained. “He was the toughest man -I ever met.” - -Then I bethought me of Pierre and the old landlord. - -“They will escape!” I cried. “They will go and bring others of their -kind. They’ll——” - -The archer waved his hand. - -“Let them go,” he said. “Let them bring twenty. There are a dozen of my -followers already on the way here——” - -“Are you of the party of the Black Prince?” I interrupted. - -“We are,” he said. “He sent us out to scour the countryside. We have -fallen in with a few stragglers of the King and beaten them. The country -is as tame as you could wish.” - -I uttered a gasp. I was on the verge of telling him all the preparation -I saw while I passed down the valley of the Loire. But on second thought -I was reminded that it were wisest not to take strangers too soon into -your confidence. - -“Where is the Black Prince now?” I asked with some caution. - -“He’s to the northwest,” was the reply. “He has sacked and burned the -castles and strongholds that lie over towards the sea. He’s going to -march to the south in a few days—to Bordeaux to pass the winter.” - -“Oh!” I exclaimed. I was about to prod him more when a streak shot -between us. It was an arrow from someone hiding in the woods. - - - - - CHAPTER XXIV - BESIEGED - - -We had no time for thought. - -“Back!” cried the archer. And we dropped behind the open door as quickly -as we could. - -Another arrow sped past and fastened itself in the far wall. Then a -second came and a third. - -“That makes four all together,” said the first archer. “There are four -men outside against the four of us here. If we can hold out for an hour, -help will be on the way.” - -“We must barricade the door,” said the second. “As it is, they have -every advantage.” - -He pointed to the table. - -We lifted it up and stood it on its end. Then, with care lest we expose -ourselves to another shot, we moved it slowly until it stood before the -entrance. It was hardly wide enough for there was a space of half a foot -on either side. - -The first archer who seemed to be the leader touched the second on the -arm. - -“Do you hold the door, Raoul,” he said, “while I look closer at our -defenses.” - -With that he stepped back and began to examine the room. He sent a sharp -glance at the windows and tossed his head when he saw the smallness of -them. When he came to the door that led into the kitchen, a worried -expression crossed his brow. - -“Can you fight?” he demanded turning to me. - -“I can try,” said I. - -“Do you and your friend take your stand here,” he commanded. “If an -attack comes, be on your guard and repel it.” - -He left us and went back to the door. Charles picked up the chair with -the broken legs while I, with my dagger in my hand, stood ready. - -A sharp click echoed through the room. It was an arrow crashing against -the table. Then three more followed in quick succession. By that I knew -that our enemies were still in the front of us and for the moment we had -nothing to fear from our end of the inn. - -Then came a lull. The leader of the archers passed his hat across the -opening between the table and the jamb of the door. Before he had time -to breathe an arrow sung in the air. It passed into the room and caught -with a snap in the plaster not far from my legs. - -“They know how to shoot,” exclaimed the archer. - -He walked back where the light was dim and raised his bow. He peered out -for a moment, taking careful aim. The twang hummed in my ears and the -arrow sped through the opening at the door. - -A cry as of a man hurt came back to us, loud and penetrating. - -“That’s one of them!” I shouted in glee. - -The archer gave me a look. - -“Don’t be deceived, lad,” he said with a frown. “I missed. My arrow is -sticking there in a tree. It was only a trick of theirs.” - -I was sure the leader was mistaken for in the next instant there came -only three clicks against the surface of the table. But I held my own -counsel and looked on while the archers, one at each opening, raised -their bows and watched for a mark among the men in the woods across the -road. - -They shot at the same time. The arrows had scarcely left the bows when -another yell louder than the first came over to us. - -The leader lowered his bow in disgust. - -“He got back too quickly,” he said. “Our only hope is to wait.” - -There was another lull. For a long time we stood with our hearts -thumping hard against our ribs. I listened for footsteps outside the -kitchen door, but the whole place, even the road and the tree opposite -were as silent as an empty church. - -Then came a single arrow. It was not shot in a line but in a slow -arching curve. It passed through the opening and landed sticking in the -wood in the floor. Around the haft was tied a piece of white cloth. - -I jumped towards it and raised it in my hand. - -“A signal!” I cried. - -The leader flashed his eyes on me. - -“It’s a trick,” he answered. “Back! And watch your door!” - -But it soon proved that I was right. Within a few minutes another piece -of white cloth larger than the first fluttered among the trees. -Regardless of the leader’s warning I walked to the middle of the floor. -The old landlord came into view tottering and filled with fear. His jaw -was twisting like a leaf spinning in the wind. He put one foot forward -and then half turned as though he would draw back. When he got half -across the road, he broke into a shifting run. - -“A truce!” he cried holding the white cloth before him. - -“What would you have?” asked the leader from behind the table. - -“You’ve killed two of them already,” said the landlord. “They want to -let you know that there’ll be a score of their comrades here within the -hour.” He hesitated. The old crafty smile broke over his face. “If you -give in, they’ll do you no hurt but send you back to Normandy where you -belong.” - -“Is that all?” demanded the leader. - -“I’ve come to save my house,” was the next move. - -“Well?” - -“You see,” went on the old man, “if you don’t give in, they’ll burn it -down about your ears.” - -“Oh, ho!” replied the leader with a short laugh. “So that’s the tune -now, is it? Well. Let them.” Here he held out his bow before the old -man’s eyes. “Do you see this?” he demanded. “This bow has drawn the -heart’s blood of half a hundred of their countrymen. It’s still athirst -for more. Go back and ask them if they are willing to be the next.” - -The landlord stood twisting the white rag between his skinny hands. He -looked up sharply and saw me peering eagerly over the leader’s shoulder. - -“That lad has eaten of my food,” he said with the old wheezing whistle -in his voice. “I have treated him like a father. And he has brought all -this trouble on me,—I’ll remember this when the time comes to settle our -accounts.” - -With a frown as black as pitch he turned and went wobbling and shaking -across the road. - -He had about disappeared among the trees when the leader called out, -“Ready now for the brush!” - -The words had scarcely left his lips when two arrows sped through the -openings on either side of the table. On the heels of them a crash -resounded against the kitchen-door. I ran back to where Charles had been -pacing up and down the floor. The panels shook as though they were of -straw. Another crash, and the door fell from its hinges with all the -wood scattered into a thousand pieces. - -Then there burst in on us two men. Charles swung the broken chair with -all his force against the head of the first. I slipped in under his arm -and thrust my dagger into the second’s ribs. I might just as well have -tried to cut down a log of oak for the point stopped against something -hard and by that there went through me the realization that he had on -under his jerkin a coat of mail. - -I jumped back to safety before he could lay hold of me. The fellow whom -Charles had hit with the chair was down on one knee. The chair came up -again and descended with great force. If it had struck, the man would -have breathed his last. But with an effort he curled his body into a -knot and covered his head in his arms. The chair glanced off his elbow -and crashed against the floor. The back, which Charles had used as a -hold, broke in two and the seat went flying and spinning across the -room. - -The fellow got to his feet. He was in pain but for all that was filled -with wicked wrath. He reached out one hand and caught Charles by the -coat. His dagger was over his head ready to descend when the leader of -the archers turned and sent an arrow through his neck. He reeled and -spun like a top. Then like a weight sank to the floor. - -You will remember that all this happened almost in the twinkling of an -eye. The man who was my opponent saw the danger that he faced. He had -made for me to be sure with his knife ready to drive it into my body. I -had taken two or three steps back towards the middle of the room. But -when his companion fell, he gave one swift glance at the archer and -turned his back. As fast as he could make it, he darted to the kitchen -door. I heard his footsteps, as he ran along the wooden floor. He -disappeared beyond, out among the trees to hide himself from death. - -I breathed a sigh. The arrow of the archer had been our deliverer. I -turned to the front of the inn and saw the men guarding the entrance -stringing their bows and shooting time after time into the woods. The -table was split in a dozen places showing the light in the cracks. By -this I judged that while we had been busy with our foes, the enemy -without had rained missile after missile at us with the intention of -drawing us away while the two invaded the room. - -Then came another lull. No doubt by this time the fellow who had escaped -had gotten once more among his friends. That there was a council of war -going on among them was as sure as fate. We waited a long time. There -came no more arrows to crash with a click against the table nor to fly -into the room. - -A sound far off came to our ears. It was the clatter of horses’ hoofs on -the hard road. For a time we listened. Then they died off as though the -riders had stopped or had entered the woods. Hope rose in our breasts -that it was friends who were coming to our aid. But in a short time it -died, for we were to learn that it was the enemy now with a dozen men to -where they had one before. - -The clatter of hoofs started again irregularly as though the horses were -cavorting in a circle. Then they came swiftly down the road. At each -second they grew more and more distinct. At length they came into view—a -whole troop of them. The chief wore a coat of shining mail and had a -plume in his hat. His gauntlets flashed in the sun. - -Without any ado they reined in their horses before the inn. The men -dismounted as one, like drilled soldiers. They formed behind their -captain and walked towards us. With his fist he knocked heavily against -the surface of the upright table. - -“Who are you?” demanded the archer. - -“Servants of his Majesty, the King!” came the abrupt reply. - -“—and what do you want?” - -“You have a lad there who is a spy,” was the answer. “He is to be -delivered into our hands.” - -The archer waited a moment before he made reply. - -“And if we refuse?” he said. - -“We are not here to parley with you,” declared the captain. “If you do -not deliver him forthwith, you are taking your life in your hands.” - -The archer was as cool as the captain. - -“I cannot give him up,” he said. “You will have to take him at your -risk.” - -There was no more said. The captain stepped aside as though he would -leave. He uttered a word to his men. They rushed forward. Before we -could put ourselves on guard, or before one of the archers could string -his bow, the table was sent flying across the room. They came in. They -covered us three or four to each one of us. To have shown resistance -would have been the height of folly. - -In less time than it takes to tell we were bound hand and foot and -huddled along the wall at the far end of the room. When all was finished -the captain stood before us twirling his mustache. - -“You almost got through,” he said to me. “Well, my lad. In another day -you’ll be at the end of your wanderings for a long, long time. For when -you’ll get out of the fortress of my lord De Marsac, you’ll be an old -man.” - -With that he bade his men take us and tie us to the horses. - - - - - CHAPTER XXV - FRIENDS AND ENEMIES - - -It was at the break of day when we came to the inn which we had mistaken -for the Inn of The Cross-Roads. It was well after ten in the morning -when we were led captives to the horses of the men who had taken us. - -They tied us with long ropes—the one end around our waists, the other to -the pommels of the saddles. We were to go on foot between the riders the -whole distance of two or three days’ journey like the prisoners of chain -gangs on their way to the galleys. - -Fear and dread were strong within me. The September sun was shining down -upon our heads. The road was rutted—full of holes and covered with sharp -stones. I knew that we would get little enough to eat. As for water, -they would let our tongues rot at the root before they would satisfy our -thirst. - -The country was wild and rugged. Hardly a house—or what you might call a -house—was to be seen over vast stretches of it. Where the land was -tillable there rooted in the weeds a few starved cattle, who gazed at us -stupidly as we passed. Once in a while we came to a hut—a small place -built of native rock with a low thatched roof hidden amidst a clump of -scrawny trees and high straggling bushes. When a face appeared at the -door, there was always a look of suspicion upon it as though we were -surely enemies and to that the owner usually had a weapon of some kind -in his hand, ready to defend himself in case he was attacked, or to -drive us away if we invaded his land. - -Shortly after noon we came to a halt to rest the horses and snatch a -bite to eat. The men who had taken us seated us on a rock and drew a -circle about us while one of their archers stood with his bow in his -hand ready to shoot if any of us tried to escape. - -Then we were up again and on our way. We plodded on and on over the hard -surface of the road. Weariness began to show in our faces. In a little -while I caught a small stone in my boot. It slipped down and rested -under my heel. It bored and bored till I began to feel the pain of it. I -stooped to loose the thong with the intention of easing myself. But the -moment I halted the rope that tied me to the saddle grew taut. I was -snatched along with a jerk and with a tightening about my waist that was -so sudden that it caused me even more grief than the stone. - -I limped along with my heel glowing like the heat of a fire. To make it -worse the captain looked at me with a smile and laughed. - -“If the rope were around your neck,” he said, “it would be more -fitting.” - -The others must have thought it was a fine jest for they, too, broke -into mirth and clapped their hands on their thighs. - -Towards the middle of the afternoon I could hardly drag one foot after -the other. I was in despair with my head down. Suddenly it came up with -a snap for the horses reared back on their hind legs. They neighed and -lifted their noses in the air as though they were frightened. I had to -jump from one side to the other to keep from being trodden underfoot. -The shouts of the riders drew my attention to an object to the left of -us on a huge rock not twenty paces from where we had halted. - -It was a man. He was standing on his hands with his head down. His feet -were in the air. And what made him so ridiculous—it was this that had -frightened the horses—he was kicking with his legs with all the energy -in his body. So great was his exertion that we expected to see him drop -at any moment. But the longer he kept it up, the greater his strength -seemed to grow. At length after several minutes he came to a sudden -stop, tossed his body in the air with a lithe movement of his wrists and -landed on the surface of the rock flat on his feet. - -My nerves jumped and the men with us uttered a low exclamation of -surprise. We all recognized him at once, for each of us, quite in the -same breath, called out his name, “The Dwarf of Angers!” - -The Dwarf was grinning from ear to ear. His long teeth were as sharp as -the points of two rows of daggers. He placed one hand in the bosom of -his shirt and threw his head back proudly. With the other he waved at -the captain and his men. - -“I warn you, sirs,” he said in his shrill voice, “that you are on your -way to your deaths!” He waited a minute to let the words sink home. Then -he pointed with sudden fierceness to the sun and called out, “If you go -on, there will not be one of you who will see the light of another day!” - -The captain started. His face paled. I heard him growl under his breath. -Then in an instant he collected himself and barked out a command to his -men. They raised their bows. A dozen arrows sped on their way. Some hit -the rock. Some glanced over it. None struck for the Dwarf was quicker -than they thought. With a leap he dropped down behind the rock and -disappeared. - -When the last arrow was shot he popped his head into view and let out a -long savage laugh full of mockery and contempt. Then he was gone again. - -The captain was by this time boiling with rage. He commanded three of -his men to dismount. They searched the rock and the ground around it. -They went up the side of the hill. With their bows strung ready to shoot -at the first object that moved they peered cautiously behind every rock -that was large enough to conceal a man. They came back again with blank -faces and worried looks. The Dwarf seemed to have been swallowed up for -no sign of him was to be found. - -We started again, this time more slowly than before. The captain with -his brow knotted kept his gaze straight down. It struck me that the -Dwarf was like a phantom in the country, or like the visitation of a -spirit. He had created a fear in the hearts of the people by the uncanny -way in which he came and went and by the outlandish tricks he performed. -But there was more than that too, for he struck with a certain -fearlessness and accuracy that swept men off their feet. Besides he had -a reputation for fulfilling every one of his predictions. It was this -last that troubled the captain and buried him in gloom. - -In another half hour the country to the sides of the road became more -and more barren. What trees there were grew far apart and were hardly -more than ragged stumps. Rocks abounded everywhere—boulders of all -sizes, some as big as houses, others smaller, of every shape and form. - -We had just turned a bend in the road. With no word of warning the man -riding next to the captain threw his hands in the air. He uttered a -short sobbing cry. His mouth fell agape and, although he struggled, he -swung over to one side and toppled like a log from his horse. To the -terror of the rest there in his chest stuck an arrow longer than your -arm pointing upwards to the sky. - -We turned instinctively to the road and the archers unslung their bows. -No Dwarf appeared, but from in among the rocks there came to us a shrill -penetrating laugh that echoed far and near and sent the shivers up and -down my captors’ spines. - -“That’s the first!” It was a cry like a prolonged wail. “Which of you -will be the next?” - -The men dismounted as they did before. They searched every speck of -ground from the edge of the road far back to the ridge of the hill. They -returned once again disappointed with doubt and anxiety impressed on -their faces. - -From then on we proceeded with utmost caution. The eyes of the men roved -continually over the sides of the road. The archers sat with their bows -slung across their saddles. Now and then, even when there was no sign of -danger, a few of them dismounted and scoured among the rocks and rugged -ground to either side of us. - -For a quarter of an hour we went along peacefully enough. Then a white -streak cut the air. The arrow did not come straight, but curved upwards -in a long smooth arch. It struck point downward in the middle of the -road where it trembled a little and then remained perfectly still. - -Every man in that company reined in his horse. The archers raised their -bows. They searched with their eyes every nook in the rocks where a man -could have hidden. Not a sound came to us. Not a motion did we see. As -far as appearances went the missile might have dropped from the sky. - -One of the men rode on ahead and slid from his horse. He stooped to pick -up the arrow. As his hand was about to touch the shaft, another arrow -darted through the air like a flash of light. It cut the first in two, -splitting it as cleanly as you would with a sharp knife. The man jumped -back with his face the color of chalk and got once more upon his horse. - -Our enemies were by this time thoroughly alarmed. There was no -dismounting to hunt among the rocks. Fear was in every face and their -nerves were keyed up as though they had been lashed with whips. A bird -flying across the road or a dry leaf blown by the breeze would have -started every one of them in his saddle. - -Next we came to a clump of short stubby trees. Before he would risk -passing it, the captain grouped his men together. He sent five of them -to examine every tree, every bush and rock as far back from the road as -they could venture. They returned. There was not a twig or branch which -had escaped their eyes. A human soul was nowhere to be seen. - -We started. The horses had scarcely taken ten steps when a long -screeching laugh echoed to us through the trees. The captain and the -rest of them drew in their reins. In the next second an arrow caught him -in the chest and struck with terrific force against his coat of mail. It -clicked and dropped to the ground but the power behind it jolted him so -hard that it was within an ace of driving him from his saddle. - -But that shot was enough. If their nerves were on edge before, they were -broken now. The captain sank his spurs into his horse’s flanks. With a -shout to save themselves he called to his men to follow. He dashed on -ahead. A tug on the rope that bound my waist almost cut me in two. I was -jerked forward, hobbling on my bruised foot, with a snap. I uttered a -groan and tried to break into a run, with the sweat streaming down my -face and my breath coming in painful gasps. - -Then we suddenly stopped. My eyes were looking ahead. I saw an arrow -dart in the direction of the captain. It cut one of the reins as cleanly -as though it were of straw. The horse stumbled and the captain lost his -hold. With the end of the rein in his hand he grasped into the air, spun -around to the side and toppled heavily to the ground. - -The archers were down beside him in a second. They raised him to his -feet. For the moment they were forgetful of the Dwarf and of the danger -they were in. In the midst of it all there came a weird mocking -laugh—long and shrill. We turned. I saw the men recoil as though they -were facing death itself. - -The Dwarf was standing on a boulder half hidden by the stubby trees. He -held his bow in his hands with an arrow in it ready to let it fly. -Before any of us could have winked he could have killed the first he -chose. - -“Steady!” he cried. “Not a stir among you! I give you warning. Let the -two lads and the two archers go free or at the next turning of the road -there will not one of you be left alive!” - -For a second there was only silence. The faces of the men were of the -whiteness of death. Not one of them moved. - -Then the captain gasped. He drew in a deep breath and in a voice that -was shaking called back, “The next one of us to fall, they will fall, -too! I shall drive my dagger into their hearts!” - -The Dwarf only smiled. In tones like the heaviness of thunder he said, -“I have warned you!” And he disappeared among the trees. - -For what seemed a long while we went on ahead. A weight hung in the -heart of every man of the small company. A sparrow could have frightened -them. I was as weary of it all as I could be. Now and again I glanced at -Charles who was tied to the horse on the opposite side of me. He did not -speak, but by the look and nod he gave me, he stirred hope and courage -in my breast and led me to believe that the worst of our journey had -passed. - -In a quarter of an hour we saw before us a sharp bend in the road. The -words of the Dwarf still rang in our ears. The captain drew his sword -and bade each of his archers to make ready his bow. The horses were -lined up three abreast and in straight array. If we were about to enter -on a field of battle the men could have been scarcely more carefully -arranged. - -The captain hardened his jaws. With a glint of determination in his eyes -he urged his horse forward. We slowly entered the turn in the road. We -made the bend. At any moment I expected to see an arrow come singing -through the air and a man drop. In spite of myself my heart began to -flutter like a bird’s. The soreness in my foot died out and the fact -that I was a prisoner on my way to my doom faded from my mind like a -passing cloud, for in one word the tenseness of the situation stirred -every fibre and I was excited. - -But the fall of the horses’ hoofs was all that broke the silence. With a -grimness that surprised me the captain held doggedly on his way. He -looked neither to the right or left but held his head high. In the face -of what we all expected it was his courage that gave strength to his men -and pulled them through. - -We passed the bend in the road with no sign of the Dwarf or his deadly -missiles. As far as we could see there was nothing ahead of us but a -straight line. I looked along it in the hope that I would see some -object or other that would give us hope. - -My eye rested on a speck. It was small and far away and black. It came -nearer little by little. The captain and the men noticed it too and kept -their gaze upon it steadily. The rays of the sun glinted upon it for a -second and then I was able to see that it was a man on horseback, fully -equipped with armor that shone and glittered in its newness. The closer -he came the more of the details we could distinguish. He had on his head -a casque with the closed visor concealing his face, and gauntlets on his -hands that were of the same blackness as his armour. He was quite small -and rode with an ease that assured us of long years spent in the saddle. -As for weapons he carried no spear or lance like most knights on their -way to tournament or field of battle, but only a sword that hung from -his belt in a scrolled scabbard and a mace of tough wood with the knots -pointed with steel, that dangled loosely at his side. - -He kept to the middle of the road. Not once did he urge his horse nor -swerve to the right or the left. When he was finally abreast of us, he -let the reins fall on the horse’s neck. - -Then I was stirred by the strangest feeling that ever possessed me. I -lost all interest in the man and his armor and in my captors. When the -horse neighed I gave a sudden start. I examined him from his fetlock to -his mane and from his head to his tail. At first a certain sense of -familiarity shot through me. Then by degrees every suspicion of mine -moulded itself into solid fact. Like a blast my brain told me that I had -seen that horse before. It was the roan which I had brought with me from -home—which I had ridden as far as the scrivener’s house in the -woods—which was stolen from me by the two men whom De Marsac had set -upon me. That horse, in one word, was mine! - -The man in armor raised his hand. We had all come to a halt and for a -second there was empty silence. - -“You cannot pass,” he said in a voice that was strong and steady. “The -prisoners which you have there must be given up.” - -His hand dropped. - -The captain thought before he spoke. - -“And who are you?” he demanded. - -“I am the ruler of all this waste land,” came the reply with a -smoothness that went through us like a jar, “—of all these rocks and -trees and the people, I am lord and master.” - -The captain furrowed his brows. - -“I never heard of you,” he answered. - -The man in armor gave a little laugh. - -“Have you never heard of the Abbot of Chalonnes?” he asked. - - - - - CHAPTER XXVI - THE ABBOT OF CHALONNES - - -The captain gave a start. He stared a while at the man. A slow -understanding smile curled at the corners of his mouth and he said, -“There is no such person as the Abbot of Chalonnes. He is only a myth -for the simple country folk to believe in. You are some one else.” - -The Abbot raised his hand. - -“The two archers, whom you have taken captive, are mine,” he said with -great calm. “I have also an interest in the two lads. If you are wise, -you will give them up.” - -The captain stiffened himself. - -“—and if I don’t?” he demanded. - -For a second there was no answer. The Abbot sat on his horse as silent -as a statue without a stir. Then, with a gesture that was more -convincing than words, he said, “Did you not hear the warning of the -Dwarf?” - -A jar ran through us and even the captain recoiled. The Abbot had come -to us straight down the road. The Dwarf, as far as we knew, was a mile -or more behind us. How the two ever could have had an understanding was -more than we could guess. - -But the captain was not easily rebuffed. - -“There are ten of us here, Sir Abbot,” he said pointing to his men. “You -are but one. It is true you are clad in armor, but even at that you are -taking a chance.” - -The Abbot took the reins again in his hands. - -“For the last time, I ask you,” he said, “will you give up your -prisoners?” - -The captain fairly roared. - -“No!” he cried. - -The Abbot clapped his spurs into the horse’s flanks. The archers raised -their bows. As he came on an arrow or two struck against his armor and -dropped like dead leaves to the road. He made straight for the captain. -Within the space of a single breath the horses were side by side. The -captain drew a dagger and leaned far forward, but the Abbot curled his -fist and bent his arm. He caught his enemy alongside the jaw with a -sweeping blow. The captain’s head went back with a snap. The light left -his eyes and he dropped from his horse as though he had been felled with -a mighty club. - -That was the first stroke. The Abbot was now in the midst of us. The -archers, seeing that their prisoners were only an encumbrance to their -movements, loosed the ropes that bound us from their saddles. You may be -sure that Charles and I, and the two captive archers made for the side -of the road as fast as we were able so that we might not only be out of -danger but might view a fight that promised enough of excitement. - -The Abbot spun the horse about. One of the men who was nearest him -realized that neither arrow nor dagger could wound a man who was so -finely protected, raised himself in his stirrups. He then threw himself -with all his weight at his opponent. It was his intention to thus -overcome him and drag him to the earth. If they once could pounce upon -him they could pummel him to death, or, what was just as good, could -bind him and lead him off, their prisoner. - -But this fellow had counted without a knowledge of the skill and -adroitness of his foe. No sooner had he thrown himself forward when the -Abbot bent his elbow into a kind of a crook. The sharp point of his -armor was opposite the archer’s throat. With a jerk the Abbot drove it -forward. It caught the man hard like the thrust of a pike or lance. He -uttered a low moaning cry and toppled, like the captain, in a heap to -the road. - -From where we were standing we saw the Abbot wheel about. Once more he -dug his spurs into the horse and rode back a dozen paces. Here he turned -and faced the others who were left. - -“He,” he cried pointing to the man who had just fallen, “is the second. -Who of you will be the third?” - -The men looked questioningly at each other. One of them growled and said -something about their fallen captain. I heard the words “disgrace” and -“punishment if we return.” They glanced at us and frowned and then, -although I knew it was against their wills, they drew up once more in a -kind of line and faced the Abbot. - -Each of the archers drew taut his bow. The Abbot urged the horse forward -with a touch of the spur. Eight arrows flew as straight as they could -go. The eight of them crashed against the steel of the armor. A few were -turned aside and sped on a little further but the most of them struck -with a ring and dropped to the ground. - -Like a flash the archers fastened each another arrow in his bow. Then of -a sudden one of them sang out, “Kill the horse! We can get him when he -is dismounted on the road!” - -The Abbot was coming on. At the sound of the man’s voice he pulled in -hard and rose in the saddle. - -“Touch him if you dare!” he cried and his voice rang out like a trumpet. -“For every drop of his blood that’s spilled, I’ll roast one of you -alive!” - -With that he went back to the starting place at a slow canter and then -with all the deliberation in the world wheeled the horse once more about -to face his foes. - -I saw now that he was anxious to end the fray. He dug the spurs in -deeper than before. The arrows of the archers rattled against his casque -and armor and fell without injury at the horse’s feet. He came on, but -this time he took the mace from the saddle at his side. He struck the -first man he met a blow in the arm. It cracked with a noise like the -snapping of a dry branch, so by that I knew he had broken the bone. Like -a flash the Abbot swung in his saddle. He struck the second man in the -chest with his mailed fist. Then he rode through the others and came out -in their rear. - -It was like mowing in a field of grain. The Abbot was the scythe and his -enemies were standing stalks. At this second thrust the six of them, who -had struck at him with what they had at their command, saw the futility -of their attempts. They drew aside and lined themselves along the edge -of the road. One of them began to unsling his quiver of arrows as a sign -of submission when he glanced in an off-hand way down the road. Then he -brightened up. He rose in his stirrups and uttered a loud cry to the -others to follow him, sank his spurs into his horse and was off at a -hard gallop. - -The Abbot by this time had wheeled about to face them once again. But -they rode past him with the speed of the wind. I shaded my eyes and -peered in the direction they were going. To my surprise I saw riding to -meet them three other men, each of them on horseback with armor that -covered them from head to heel. And what troubled me most was that the -foremost carried a long lance in rest that sparkled and shone in the -afternoon sun. - -A kind of fear ran through me for I realized that the odds were against -us. It had been easy enough for the Abbot to tumble over men who were as -open to attack as the archers. It would be a different thing to confront -men who were armed equally as well as he, one of whom besides had a -lance that could knock him from his seat before he could come at him -with his shorter weapons like the sword and the mace. - -I waited with my breath in my throat. As soon as the Abbot saw over his -shoulder these new enemies riding towards him, he touched the horse in -the side and cantered slowly down the road. The three in armor spurred -on faster. When the Abbot was within a stone’s throw of them he cut over -to the edge of the highway. Then he hastened his speed. His enemy -swerved to meet him and as the first of them came on lowered his lance -to strike him full in the chest. - -It was this sudden turning that saved the day. As the knight with the -lance drove into the Abbot he was forced to take his aim a little off -the straight line. The point of the weapon struck the Abbot a hard blow -on the mail under his arm. His horse veered, half staggering but -continued on his course. The knight found himself in a sort of a knot, -for the shaft of his lance was twisted by the swerving of the Abbot’s -horse and was almost torn from his grasp. The butt of it drove back and -took him on the shoulder with such force that it was within a hair of -knocking him from the saddle. - -Then the skill of the Abbot showed itself. As soon as his horse had -steadied itself, he drove his spurs into its side. As fast as he could -ride he made for the two knights who were coming up in the rear. He laid -his hand upon his mace and held it in readiness by his side. The two -knights, who had just witnessed the smoothness with which he had warded -off the attack of the rider with the lance, now braced themselves to -deliver him a blow that would end the fight once for all. They saw him -coming down the middle of the road. They separated with a space between -them wide enough to allow him to pass through. It was plain to be seen -that they intended to let him into the trap so that they could attack -him with one on each side. - -The Abbot sped on. Little by little he verged to the edge of the road. -The two knights verged with him but kept the opening between them as -wide as before. They came on and on. They drove their spurs into their -horses. But the Abbot never altered his pace until he was within a few -feet of them. Then he drew his left rein, sharply and with great -quickness. The horse under him was as sure-footed as a mountain goat. He -crossed to the side of the two assailants. When he was abreast of them -he swung his mace a crashing blow on the head and shoulders of the -nearest rider that shook him to his heel. From where we were standing we -saw the man try to shift his weapon from the one hand to the other. We -heard the clang of the mace upon the ringing steel. The knight fell -forward. In his helplessness he tried to hold on by grasping the horse’s -mane. But his strength was gone. His fingers clutched into the empty air -and he sprawled like a sack of meal to the earth. - -The Abbot, after he passed these two, drew up with a jerk. He wheeled -around before the last of the three men could think fast enough to make -a move, and before the first knight (the one with the lance) was in -position to return to the fray. It was now one against one. With all -odds for the final victory in favor of the Abbot, he grasped his mace in -his hand and was about to put spurs to his horse to make an attack. - -I heard a cry from one of the archers who were now coming up at a slower -pace in the rear. He rose in his saddle and pointed down the road -towards the bend. Just turning into full view we saw first the glint of -the sun upon bright steel. There were four men riding towards us -now—four, who, if they proved to be our foes, would settle the combat -without the shadow of a doubt. - -The Abbot lowered his mace. As though it were hardly worth his effort to -strike down the last of the three who was now turning towards him to -defend himself alone, he pressed his knees against the horse, and with a -courage which I considered nothing more than folly rode on to meet his -new foes. - -You will understand, of course, that what I have been telling you -happened in a very short time and with a swiftness that kept our eyes -dancing from spot to spot. It was a whirlwind for speed and suddenness. -Most of the time I was filled with marvel. Never once did I consider, -now that I was free, that I ought to find a means of escape nor did -Charles or the two captive archers, I am sure, have any other thought -except their interest in the fight. - -The Abbot took his course down the road. The men who had attacked him at -the very beginning (the archers of the King) drew up on the side to let -him pass. Not one of them raised his bow. With all the ease in the world -they could have shot down the horse from under him, but instead they let -out a shout that rang with approval. It was their sense of fairness, I -suppose, that caused them to do this, and their respect for the boldness -of the man. His deliberation, his surpassing skill, his ease, but above -all now his utter confidence against such odds stirred their hearts with -admiration and regard. - -The battle was to be fought further down the road. Like a crowd of -spectators at a tournament we saw we had no advantage where we were -standing, so swept by the fervor and excitement of it all, the two -captive archers, Charles and I ran along the bank at the side of the -highway. We were within earshot when the four knights and the Abbot met. -Indeed the latter was maneuvering his horse to dash into the fray when -the foremost of his adversaries raised his hand as a signal that he was -anxious for a parley. - -“You are not a servant of the King?” he demanded. - -“I am his enemy!” came the sturdy answer. - -“There are four of us here,” were the next words. “Are you anxious to -die?” - -“I shall die when my time comes, not before,” replied the Abbot. “If -there were a dozen, it would make little difference.” - -The knight made a gesture with his hand. - -“We will give you every advantage,” he said. “We will fight you one by -one. Before we begin, will you let me see your face?” - -The Abbot hesitated and then laughed. - -“Agreed!” he replied. “Provided you let me see yours.” - -Both men made a move with their hands, when the eyes of us all were -drawn to the figure of a lone rider who had just come into sight around -the bend in the road. He was on a horse as black as the raven’s wing. He -must have been driving hard for its flanks were covered with white sweat -and the froth was dripping from its mouth. The man himself was not much -bigger than the Abbot. Although he was clad in a suit of black chained -mail and had a casque on with the visor closed, I was able to see that -his body was of unusual sturdiness with great breadth of shoulders and -thickness of limb. - -When he came up he drew rein, and with a smoothness that I had not -expected, asked, “A fight, my gentles?” - -The Abbot answered. - -“—about to begin,” he said. - -“Ho, ho!” was the reply. “But, I hope, not the four of you against one?” - -I am sure the knight flushed under his helmet at the slyness of the -taunt. - -“Not at the same time,” he answered, and shifted uneasily on his saddle. -“But no matter. He ought to die, for he is enemy of the King.” - -The other laughed, and slowly moved over to the side of the Abbot. - -“And so am I,” he answered. “Do you think I ought to die too?” - -The knight gathered the reins in his hands. - -“Who are you?” he demanded. - -The Abbot interrupted. - -“When you were coming up, my lord,” he said turning to the rider, “we -were about to uncover. I have a suspicion that I know this man. He tells -me that before I die he would like to know me——” - -But the knight made a gesture full of wrath. - -“We are wasting time!” he cried and put his hand to his visor. “When you -drop from your saddle—dead, you will know that it was the Sieur de -Marsac who killed you!” - -The Abbot laughed, a slow taunting laugh. - -“You know me as the Abbot of Chalonnes, my lord de Marsac. My shadow has -hovered over these hills and valleys. I have balked your schemes and -plans a hundred times,” he said impressively. “But I have worn other -garbs than these,—and other faces. I have been a fool, a beggar, a -highwayman—a dozen persons in one. I have watched you try trick after -trick. I have snapped my fingers under your nose. All the time you -thought yourself so clever, you have been but a bungler and a dunce.” He -raised his visor inch by inch till his whole face was revealed. “Did you -ever dream that you would be confronted, in armor such as this and on a -footing equal to yours, your old friend, the Scrivener, the Highwayman -of Tours?” - -De Marsac’s mouth fell open. He looked, as though he were in a dream, -from the Scrivener to the knight on the black horse. - -“You!” he cried. “I have seen you, too, some time and some place -before!” - -“You have, de Marsac,” came the reply in a voice that shook like a peal -of thunder. “We have met ere this. But today it will be for the last -time. I shall not raise my visor, for I think you know now it would be -useless. I am Edward, the son of England’s King, the Black Prince!” - - - - - CHAPTER XXVII - THE BLACK PRINCE AGAIN - - -The last sentence came like the crack of doom. The four men started in -their saddles. Even the horses raised their heads and snorted. Without a -word De Marsac and the Abbot—or the Scrivener as I knew him—closed their -visors and with a grimness faced their foes. The Black Prince drove his -spurs into his horse’s side and plunged forward. He closed his huge fist -and swung his arm with all his might against the knight who was nearest. -There was no time to draw a weapon. So sudden and with such -determination was the attack that the man caught the blow on his helmet -full in the face. His head went back with a snap and he fell to the road -without a sigh or groan. - -The Abbot was not far behind. He, too, urged his horse to the fore. But -even in the hurry he took time to lay his hand upon his mace. The knight -whom he had singled out was quick enough to draw his sword and to take a -steady aim at the Abbot’s head. As the mace wheeled in the air the sword -fell. It struck the top of the Abbot’s helmet so sharply that I heard -the ring of it where I was standing. The steel was dented in but the -sword shivered into a hundred pieces and left the useless pommel in its -owner’s hand. Then the mace struck. The clang of it was like the sound -of a great muffled bell. The Abbot had lifted himself in his stirrups to -get a better swing. The knotted points crashed against the neck of his -opponent. There was no armor broken but the force of the blow was strong -enough to drive him forward with his face down flat over the horse’s -mane. - -That made two knights out of the fight at the first encounter. It is -true that De Marsac and the other had tried to maneuver so that they -could all strike at the same time. But the speed with which the Black -Prince and the Scrivener had acted was more that they had counted on. -They were left, with their horses prancing madly about, in the middle of -the road while the two victors galloped on past and slowly reined in -their steeds and turned around ready for the next trial. - -They came back at an even trot. The Abbot had his mace grasped in his -right hand taking a sure aim as he came up. The Black Prince sat like an -iron statue on his horse. His mace, which was thrice the ordinary size, -hung idly at his side. The Abbot singled out the remaining knight as his -target. The men met. Their maces rose and fell in the same breath. Their -aim was each at the other’s head. But their arms locked. The maces -crashed together with a loud clap. The Abbot turned in his saddle and -with a slight movement gave his wrist a twist. The mace fell out of his -enemy’s hand and he was left on his horse with no weapon save his sword. - -The Black Prince looked on the fight as though it were a mere play. He -came on a little behind the Abbot, straight at his foe. De Marsac knew -the strength he was to encounter. He poised his weapon in his hand to -get the balance of it so that he might strike his hardest blow. He -intended to come down upon his enemy’s head, for it was there that he -considered him most vulnerable, and if successful, would put a quick end -to him. - -He rose in his saddle. His mace was in the air. The Black Prince stuck -out his arm as though with it he would ward off the force of the blow. -The mace descended. In the same second the Black Prince urged his horse -a little to the side. The arm that was to receive the weight of De -Marsac’s mace suddenly dropped. The blow was spent in the air and the -weight of the weapon and the force he had behind it toppled De Marsac -from his balance. His feet left the stirrup and he fell in a cloud of -dust to the road. - -The Black Prince could have ended the fight here. He might have jumped -to the ground and crushed his enemy with his mace. The advantage was -his, but he made no move except to lean over his foe and laugh. - -“De Marsac,” he cried, “you ought to wear a cap and bells and carry a -bauble in your hands. You would make a good king’s fool.” - -If De Marsac was angry before, he was full of venom now. His horse had -galloped off in fright and his mace lay on the ground. - -“I am not done yet!” he cried and he took his weapon in his hand. “I -will fight you till the end.” - -It was only an idle boast. The Black Prince threw his leg over his horse -and dropped lightly to the road. De Marsac with the fury of a madman -whirled his mace about his head. He caught the Prince a heavy blow on -the shoulder which would have knocked an average man kicking to the -earth. The Prince stiffened himself to receive the shock, then, when it -was spent, he knotted his mailed fist. He drove it with all his strength -into De Marsac’s chest and dented the armor flat against his body. De -Marsac spun and staggered like a man walking in a dream. Then, with his -breath catching in his throat, he uttered a heavy groan and fell his -whole length sprawling to the road. - -I was so intent on the actions of the Black Prince that I almost forgot -the Abbot. He had knocked the mace from his enemy’s hand to be sure. And -then, when I turned to him again, I saw that the two men had wheeled -their horses about and were running at full tilt at each other for the -second time. The knight had his sword in his hand but the Abbot, like -the Black Prince, was without arms of any kind, for he had hung his mace -at the side of his saddle. When the knight raised his weapon to strike, -the Abbot lowered his head and shoulders. With a deft movement he caught -his foe by the wrist. As his horse was speeding past, he drew in the -reins and gave the wrist a sudden twist. It was the same trick that he -had done with the mace. The sword dropped from the knight’s hand but -this time the Abbot held on. He half dragged his foe from his saddle and -as he was slipping backward he dealt him a swinging blow on the side -that sent him headlong from his seat rolling over till he flattened out -on his back with his arms extended in the form of a cross. - -I thought that the fight was now over and that all we had to do was to -join the victors. I was burning to deliver my message to the Black -Prince and to warn him of the great danger that threatened him from the -army that was marching down the valley of the Loire. But I had counted -too soon. The archers, who up till now, had drawn themselves up along -the side of the road to witness the fray, began to feel the doubtfulness -of their own safety. They saw, to their surprise, the Black Prince and -the Abbot bowl over the four knights as though they were as -inexperienced as boys. And when the leader, De Marsac, was sent tumbling -to the ground, they looked to one another for a signal. Their captain -was, of course, gone, but the boldest of them strung an arrow to his -bow. The others followed suit. Before I could grasp the situation there -were the lot of them, some aiming at the Black Prince, some at the -Abbot, and one, indeed, had the thought even to cover us. - -Charles gave me a shove in the ribs. I knew what he meant, so while the -going was opportune, we edged back step by step, until we found -ourselves in the shelter of one of the scrub trees. There were rocks -around, as I have already said, so that with no more ceremony we jumped -behind the first, then the second, till we were far enough away to be -entirely safe. - -Then I got the jar of my life. I heard a laugh, a wicked mocking laugh. -Before the echo of it died away the Dwarf of Angers popped his head out -from behind the boulder next to us. He must have gone the whole distance -back to his cave, for he carried in his hands three strong bows and as -many quivers full of arrows slung over his shoulder. - -“Take this,” he said, “and go back.” - -We were none too soon. The archers had already shot a round at the Black -Prince and the Abbot and were stringing their bows for a second attack. -The armor of the two warriors had, of course, protected them from hurt. -They were both on foot and advancing step by step with dogged -resolution. But there was always a chance that the point of an arrow -pierce their armor at the vulnerable spot where the headpiece is joined -to the corslet or through the opening for the eyes or mouth. - -As soon as he saw what was happening, the Dwarf let out one of his -unearthly yells. He bade each of us to single out a man. We raised our -bows and the next second the twang of them sung in our ears. - -One fellow dropped kicking in the dust. The archer, whom Charles hit, -clapped his hand to his side and sank down on the grass at the edge of -the road. My fellow was more fortunate, for, although I had taken a -steady aim at the region of his heart, he made a sudden move as the -arrow left the bow. I caught him above the elbow in the fleshy part of -the arm. Although his wound was not deadly, it must have stung him with -pain, for he uttered a scream. He threw his bow at his feet and with his -arm limp at his side shuffled off to tear his shirt into strips to stop -the flow of blood. - -The victory was ours. It took only one round of arrows to bring our foes -to our feet. The few of those left standing did not know which way to -turn. The Dwarf with Charles and me at his heels broke from out our -cover of the rocks. Each of us once more drew an arrow on his man. But -it was only a threat that needed no carrying out. Our enemies saw that -we had the upper hand and that to make a further show of fight would -only mean their deaths. As though they were obeying a command, they -threw their weapons out into the road and advanced with their hands -extended as a sign of their submission. - -It was all over. I ran faster than I had ever run before to the Abbot of -Chalonnes. By this time he had raised his visor and was beaming on me -with all the old-time twinkle in his eye. - -“Where is the dagger that you were to bring to the Abbot of Chalonnes?” -he demanded playfully. - -“It is in the shirt of one of those fellows lying on the road,” I said. -“He took it from me when they captured us in the inn.” - -He gave me a resounding clap on the shoulder. - -“It’s of no consequence,” he said. “I let you take it from me when I met -you on the highway near your home. I knew you were without weapons and I -was sure you would have need of it to protect yourself.” He smiled and -looked at me a long time. “Ah, lad,” he said finally, “you have made a -great fight of it. The best of it all is that you have come through.” - -“But,” said I, “how did you get here?” - -“I went back and made a long detour through the north of France. I knew -you would have trouble near the end of your journey.” - -“But, my horse?” I insisted. “Where did you find him?” - -He jerked his thumb over his shoulder. - -“The fellow who took him is lying back there somewhere in the woods.” - -“And you’re not a highwayman, nor a thief, nor a scrivener after all?” - -“Tut, tut!” he replied. “I told you once before that you should never -judge a man by his clothes. I’m a simple servant of the greatest fighter -in France—the Black Prince there. Come,” he said touching me on the arm. -“I think you have a word for him.” - - - - - CHAPTER XXVIII - VICTORY ... AND HOME - - -I may say now that I have come to the end of my tale. I had come through -as the Abbot said. But to my way of thinking it was more by blundering -and good luck than by any craft or circumspection of mine. - -I was glad to have my horse back again. The feel of him under me was -like home. I rode along towards the west—that is towards the encampment -of the army of the Black Prince—with more joy in my heart than had been -my share for many a day. - -It was by merest chance, I learned, that the Prince was in the -neighborhood at all. His army lay a good two days’ journey off. He had -sent scouts out to scour the country round about to warn him if the -highways were safe for him to march to the south to his headquarters for -the winter at Bordeaux. He had even gone out on an expedition himself. -He had come upon a troop of the King’s horsemen and in pursuing them had -ridden far out of his way, had outdistanced his followers and was lost -for a night in the woods. He was on his way back when he came upon us, -riding hard, for he had suspicions that there were more foes in the -neighborhood than he had imagined. - -But when I unfolded to him the tale of what I had gone through—of the -activities in the valley of the Loire, the preparations for war that -were going on on every hand, the vast number of soldiers (there were -sixteen thousand, twice the number of his entire force) that were moving -with the greatest secrecy towards the west, when he heard this, I say, -he gritted his teeth and cried out, “They want to cut us off on our way -south. They think they can crush the power of England in France. They -are tricksters and knaves, men like De Marsac and his crew. But we have -English brawn back of us, men who will take their lives in their hands -for the joy of battle and of conflict. We’ll beat them yet.” He clenched -his fists and repeated it. “We’ll beat them yet.” - -And in the end it proved that he was right. I could spend another hour -in your company and relate to you all that followed. But I feel that my -manner of telling it would be incomplete. Besides the scribes of our -times—men who knew how to wield the quill with greater skill than I—have -written a history of it for all who will to read. - -We came to the army of the Prince on the morning of the third day where -it was lying north of the city of Poitiers. At once the movement started -towards the south. The wisest plan would be to avoid a battle if we -could. But we were scarcely under arms and it was while we were passing -the city to the east that we saw the pennons of the King and after a -while his horsemen and his knights. The army that I had seen piecemeal -traveling down the valley of the Loire was joined in one. There was no -escape from it now for they were bent on destruction and slaughter. - -We faced them. The Prince was a master in the art of war. He chose his -ground with all the care he could for he had to offset the greater -number of his foes with matchless skill. The battle raged from early -morn to the setting of the sun. The archers shot their arrows as thick -as hail so that the air seemed filled with flakes of snow with the -darting of the white feathers. Knights, who had won fame and name in -every part of Europe, hewed and hacked with their battle-axes and their -maces. Bright swords flashed like polished silver. The lancers charged. -Men were toppled from their horses and rose again to fight it out upon -the ground. It was like a sea tossed into storm. And when night fell the -enemy withdrew fewer in number than they began, humiliated in defeat, -with a blow delivered at them from which they for years to come were not -able to recover. - -The flower of their warriors threw their lives away in their arrogance -and pride. The valley of the Loire was opened up in case we chose to -take it. If we had had an army big enough the whole of France might have -been annexed to the English crown, for when the prisoners were brought -in it was to the amazement of us all that among them was the greatest -enemy we had—the King of France himself! - -You may be a bit curious to learn what part I took in the fight. I was -but a lad, of course, and hardly of the strength to cope with knights -who were seasoned and toughened by years of life in camp and on the -field of battle. But even at that I did what might be considered my -share. The Abbot furnished me with what accoutrement was needful. I rode -beside him in the fray. The mace he gave me was of a weight that I could -wield and the sword I used did its work as well as it might have done in -older hands than mine. - -At the first go I was overfull of haste. I had singled out a foe and was -hard at it when the swaying of the fight carried him from me down the -field. On another occasion I found myself between two knights who were -vying with each other to see who could strike me down the first. I -warded off their fury with what skill I had until one of them was -stricken from behind by a hand that was as sudden as it was sure. The -other I struck a fortunate blow for I stunned him so hard that he rode -off the field to nurse his wound. - -Late in the afternoon I was knocked from my horse, but had wit enough -left to scramble again into the saddle. I was tossed here and there with -driving force as the battle swayed this way or that. My helmet was -dented in from the swing of a mace. My right arm near the shoulder was -numbed from over action and from a sword beat that had landed on it. - -But I came out of it with a whole skin and no bones broken which was -enough to make me thankful. As for Charles of Gramont, I never laid eyes -on him from the outbreak of the fight. It was long after dark when I -found him inquiring among the troops who had been near me if they knew -if I had fallen. When he saw me he threw out his hands. I must confess -that a kind of weakness came over me at the sight of my companion. As -though we were children we flew to each other’s arms and cried like -babies. - -Then came the parting. It is true that the Black Prince asked us to go -along with him to Bordeaux to stay there for the winter with the promise -that he would take us with him in the early spring on a campaign into -Spain. For a while we were divided two ways, but the longing for home -won in the end. Charles was anxious to get home to put his house in -order and (now that he was left alone) to give care to the estate. As -for me, I knew that my brother, André, was lying awake far into the -nights, wondering what had become of me and whether he would ever lay -eyes on me again. Besides the fall was coming on (it was already -September) and I knew the streams were full of fish and that the woods -about my home were thick with game. - -You should have been present in our village when we rode in. The country -folk (they had been warned of our coming beforehand) gathered from the -fields. They wore their best of everything and I can tell you that their -simple dress of velvet jerkins, their breeches of leather, their hats -with feathers in them, never looked more welcome or more pleasing to my -eye. You would have thought it was some great holiday for the country -players were assembled. Jugglers and sleight-of-hand artists and to my -surprise the man with the birds whom I had met on my journey out, came -to greet us and to display the best of their wares. And in the midst of -all the merrymaking it was my brother, André, who was the proudest man -alive. He never left my side and when my name was mentioned, he boasted -of my courage and my strength of will that led me on a quest through the -heart of our enemies, till I had to turn my face away in shame. - -We settled down to the quiet life of the countryside. The first snows of -winter came and the fields about the house were covered white, when a -courier rode into the yard. He was from Bordeaux on his way to the great -city of Paris to negotiate for peace and a return of the King. He had -been commanded, he said, to deliver a letter from his master, the Black -Prince. - -With my brother André looking over my shoulder, I broke the seal and -read, - - At Bordeaux. - December - - _To Henri la Mar, the Norman, - My lad_, - - It has long been in my minde to write you a lettre of thanks for the - helpfull deed you performed. Your name shall always be enscrolled in - my memorie and I shall think of you as a brave and worthie servant of - your countrie. If there come a time when you wish to try your hande as - a soldier of England, you will but come to me. - - Your timely warning saved an army from destruction. Not only that, it - saved your land and fireside from the greed of your enemies. - - Edward. - - _Postscriptum._ - - It may be to your interest to learn that De Marsac recovered from the - blow I gave him when we fought together on the highway. But he was - slain later at Poitiers. - -That was all. - -“Well, Henri,” said André, “that letter is worth while.” - - - - - Transcriber’s Notes - - ---Copyright notice provided as in the original—this e-text is public - domain in the country of publication. - ---Silently corrected palpable typos; left non-standard spellings and - dialect unchanged. - ---In the text versions, delimited italics text in _underscores_ (the - HTML version reproduces the font form of the printed book.) - - - - - - - -End of the Project Gutenberg EBook of The Messenger of the Black Prince, by -Thomas A. H. Mawhinney - -*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE MESSENGER OF THE BLACK PRINCE *** - -***** This file should be named 50193-0.txt or 50193-0.zip ***** -This and all associated files of various formats will be found in: - http://www.gutenberg.org/5/0/1/9/50193/ - -Produced by Stephen Hutcheson, Dave Morgan, Ron Box, and -the Online Distributed Proofreading Team at -http://www.pgdp.net - -Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions will -be renamed. - -Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright -law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, -so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United -States without permission and without paying copyright -royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part -of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm -concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark, -and may not be used if you charge for the eBooks, unless you receive -specific permission. If you do not charge anything for copies of this -eBook, complying with the rules is very easy. You may use this eBook -for nearly any purpose such as creation of derivative works, reports, -performances and research. They may be modified and printed and given -away--you may do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks -not protected by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the -trademark license, especially commercial redistribution. - -START: FULL LICENSE - -THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE -PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK - -To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free -distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work -(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full -Project Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at -www.gutenberg.org/license. - -Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works - -1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to -and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property -(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all -the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or -destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your -possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a -Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound -by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the -person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph -1.E.8. - -1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be -used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who -agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few -things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See -paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this -agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below. - -1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the -Foundation" or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection -of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual -works in the collection are in the public domain in the United -States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the -United States and you are located in the United States, we do not -claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing, -displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as -all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope -that you will support the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting -free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm -works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the -Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with the work. You can easily -comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the -same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg-tm License when -you share it without charge with others. - -1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern -what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are -in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, -check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this -agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, -distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any -other Project Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no -representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any -country outside the United States. - -1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: - -1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other -immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear -prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work -on which the phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the -phrase "Project Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, -performed, viewed, copied or distributed: - - This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and - most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no - restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it - under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this - eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the - United States, you'll have to check the laws of the country where you - are located before using this ebook. - -1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is -derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not -contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the -copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in -the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are -redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply -either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or -obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg-tm -trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted -with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution -must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any -additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms -will be linked to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works -posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the -beginning of this work. - -1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm -License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this -work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm. - -1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this -electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without -prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with -active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project -Gutenberg-tm License. - -1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, -compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including -any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access -to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format -other than "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official -version posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site -(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense -to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means -of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original "Plain -Vanilla ASCII" or other form. Any alternate format must include the -full Project Gutenberg-tm License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. - -1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, -performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works -unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing -access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -provided that - -* You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from - the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method - you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed - to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he has - agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid - within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are - legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty - payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in - Section 4, "Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg - Literary Archive Foundation." - -* You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies - you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he - does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm - License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all - copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue - all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg-tm - works. - -* You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of - any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the - electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of - receipt of the work. - -* You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free - distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works. - -1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work or group of works on different terms than -are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing -from both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and The -Project Gutenberg Trademark LLC, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm -trademark. Contact the Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below. - -1.F. - -1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable -effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread -works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project -Gutenberg-tm collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may -contain "Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate -or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other -intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or -other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or -cannot be read by your equipment. - -1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right -of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project -Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all -liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal -fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT -LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE -PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE -TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE -LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR -INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH -DAMAGE. - -1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a -defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can -receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a -written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you -received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium -with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you -with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in -lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person -or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second -opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If -the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing -without further opportunities to fix the problem. - -1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth -in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO -OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT -LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. - -1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied -warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of -damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement -violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the -agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or -limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or -unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the -remaining provisions. - -1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the -trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone -providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in -accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the -production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, -including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of -the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this -or any Project Gutenberg-tm work, (b) alteration, modification, or -additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any -Defect you cause. - -Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm - -Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of -electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of -computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It -exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations -from people in all walks of life. - -Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the -assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's -goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will -remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure -and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future -generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see -Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at -www.gutenberg.org - - - -Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation - -The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit -501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the -state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal -Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification -number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by -U.S. federal laws and your state's laws. - -The Foundation's principal office is in Fairbanks, Alaska, with the -mailing address: PO Box 750175, Fairbanks, AK 99775, but its -volunteers and employees are scattered throughout numerous -locations. Its business office is located at 809 North 1500 West, Salt -Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up to -date contact information can be found at the Foundation's web site and -official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact - -For additional contact information: - - Dr. Gregory B. Newby - Chief Executive and Director - gbnewby@pglaf.org - -Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation - -Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide -spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of -increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be -freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest -array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations -($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt -status with the IRS. - -The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating -charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United -States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a -considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up -with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations -where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND -DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular -state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate - -While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we -have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition -against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who -approach us with offers to donate. - -International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make -any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from -outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. - -Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation -methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other -ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To -donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate - -Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. - -Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project -Gutenberg-tm concept of a library of electronic works that could be -freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and -distributed Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of -volunteer support. - -Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed -editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in -the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not -necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper -edition. - -Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search -facility: www.gutenberg.org - -This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm, -including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to -subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. - diff --git a/old/50193-0.zip b/old/50193-0.zip Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 28afd43..0000000 --- a/old/50193-0.zip +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/50193-8.txt b/old/50193-8.txt deleted file mode 100644 index c033534..0000000 --- a/old/50193-8.txt +++ /dev/null @@ -1,7622 +0,0 @@ -The Project Gutenberg EBook of The Messenger of the Black Prince, by -Thomas A. H. Mawhinney - -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most -other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions -whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of -the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at -www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you'll have -to check the laws of the country where you are located before using this ebook. - -Title: The Messenger of the Black Prince - -Author: Thomas A. H. Mawhinney - -Release Date: October 13, 2015 [EBook #50193] - -Language: English - -Character set encoding: ISO-8859-1 - -*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE MESSENGER OF THE BLACK PRINCE *** - - - - -Produced by Stephen Hutcheson, Dave Morgan, Ron Box, and -the Online Distributed Proofreading Team at -http://www.pgdp.net - - - - - - - - - - By - _THOMAS A. H. MAWHINNEY_ - - - THE SWORD OF THE HOUSE OF DE MARILLAC - ENGLISH OAK AND SPANISH GOLD - -[Illustration: The Lance Was Almost Torn From His Grasp] - - - - - THE MESSENGER - OF THE - BLACK PRINCE - - - By - THOMAS A. H. MAWHINNEY - - - Illustrated by - Manning deV. Lee - - - THE PENN PUBLISHING - COMPANY PHILADELPHIA - 1928 - - COPYRIGHT 1928 - BY THE PENN PUBLISHING COMPANY - -Made in the U. S. A. - - - - - CONTENTS - - - CHAPTER PAGE - I. The King's Fool 7 - II. I Am Attacked in the Woods 22 - III. A Visitor in the Night 31 - IV. A Trickster 36 - V. What I Learned in the Woods 48 - VI. We Hunt the Wild Boar 59 - VII. The Black Prince 69 - VIII. The Silver-Hafted Dagger 82 - IX. A Solitary House in the Woods 91 - X. The Highwayman of Tours 107 - XI. I Find a Companion 117 - XII. The Three Crows Inn 123 - XIII. The Silver-Hafted Dagger 133 - XIV. Pursued 141 - XV. The Scrivener Disappears 150 - XVI. The Scrivener Turns Traitor 162 - XVII. On the Highway 172 - XVIII. Escape! 183 - XIX. On the Island 190 - XX. No Man's Land 198 - XXI. The Defense of the Cave 206 - XXII. Trapped! 227 - XXIII. The Fight in the Inn 239 - XXIV. Besieged 247 - XXV. Friends and Enemies 257 - XXVI. The Abbot of Chalonnes 270 - XXVII. The Black Prince Again 283 - XXVIII. Victory ... and Home 292 - - - - - ILLUSTRATIONS - - - The Lance Was Almost Torn From His Grasp _Frontispiece_ - The Arrow Struck With a Click 78 - They Came Into View From Among the Thick Trunks 146 - His Countenance Was Black With Anger 218 - - - - - The Messenger of the Black Prince - - - - - CHAPTER I - THE KING'S FOOL - - -I remember the beginning of it as though it were yesterday. My brother -Andr had sent me to the armorer's to have some broken links mended in -his gear. I was standing near the forge watching Le Brun send the sparks -flying from his anvil and marveling with what strength and ease he was -able to turn the stubborn bits of steel, when a man appeared at the door -and with a smile bid us the time of day. There is nothing strange in -that, to be sure. But yet the manner of his saying it struck us both, -for his tone held a kind of sharpness as of mockery. I looked around -quickly. Le Brun eased off the stroke as it came down. With a scowl upon -his brow he leaned his weight upon the hammer. His big chest heaved as -he glared towards the door. - -"I agree, stranger," he said. "It is a fair day." He waved with his -hand. "You will find the inn about half a league further down the road." - -It was a strong hint for the man to be on his way, but he took no more -notice of it than if Le Brun were a child. Three quick steps and he was -beside the bellows with the smile broader than before. - -"Do I look like a man who could eat in an inn?" he demanded. At the same -time he pointed to his clothes which were indeed only rags. He took the -soiled cap from his head and threw it on the floor. Then, without a word -he placed the palm of his hand upon it and turned the swiftest -somersault that you could imagine. When he was standing upright again, -he gazed into our faces with an expression as though he had performed -the cleverest trick in the world. - -"Look here!" growled the armorer with a frown. "You were here yesterday. -I gave you a piece of silver to get rid of you. You are back again. Do -you think----" - -The fellow threw his hand in the air. - -"Of course I am back again," he cried. "Is it a crime for me to want to -pay my debt?" With that he fumbled in the lining of his coat and brought -forth a shining piece of gold. "There!" he called, flinging it on the -anvil till it rang. "You have three times and more the sum you gave me!" - -The slow-witted Le Brun looked at me and I at him. Both of us were -sorely puzzled. The armorer shook his head. - -"A beggar one day--a rich man the next," he began. "There is but one -conclusion----" - -"Ah!" interrupted the other. "Do not say the word. It is ugly and I'd -rather say it for you. The long and short of it is that you take me for -a thief." - -"Gold doesn't grow on trees," remarked Le Brun darkly. "Listen, sir -stranger," he said advancing a step, "have you no honest calling?" - -I thought the fellow would flare into a rage, but to my surprise he -threw back his head and laughed a long trilling laugh almost like the -song of a bird. When he ceased, he laid his palms on his hips and bowed -mockingly at us. - -"I told you yesterday that I was a fool," he said. "I am the same -today--a king's fool. Look!" He put his hand into his coat again and -drew out a silly-looking cap, which he placed over one ear, and a bauble -with tiny bells. He shook it with the glee of a child. The more it -tinkled, the broader grew his grin. As though he was actually captivated -by the sound, he began to caper about and finally struck into a quickly -moving dance. - -He stopped as suddenly as he began. Then he bowed once more. - -"Now," he exclaimed, "can you tell me, sirs, where I can find a -position?" - -"--as a fool?" I asked with a smile. - -"Yes," he answered. - -"Why," I replied, "by what I have seen you are clever enough to amuse -the King of France himself." - -He jerked his head around and shot a look at me. For one second I saw a -flash of hate and anger. In the next a wise smile curled about his -mouth. - -"Strange words," he muttered and repeated it. "Strange words to fall -from the lips of a Norman lad. Have you all grown so weak? There was a -time when the gentry of Normandy thought the only way to amuse the King -of France was with spears and swords and battle-axes, not with such toys -as these." - -He spoke slowly and with a half smile, but under it lay a sting that cut -me to the bone. I cast a sidelong glance at Le Brun who stood scowling -as black as night, but withal puzzled. He was no good hand at solving of -riddles nor in the sifting of double meaning statements. His way was -with a cuff or blow, and there an end to it. - -"Is this a jest, sir Fool?" I asked. "Would you have the Norman barons -arm themselves and fight when there is no need for it?" - -For a reply all that he did was to break into a long low whistle and -toss the bauble into the air. When it came down, he caught it with great -deftness and twirled it about in his fingers. Then he shrugged his -shoulders. - -"There was a meeting at Rouen----" he said and curled his brows, as -though I ought to understand the rest. - -"I know that," I replied quickly. "There was a meeting of the Norman -barons at Rouen----" Here I stopped and eyed him closely. "Such things -were better left to themselves. For all I know, sir Fool, to give you a -short answer, I may even be talking to a King's spy." - -The man tossed his head to one side and uttered a little painful laugh. - -"The Black Prince of England," he went on as though he would brush my -objection aside, "has left Bordeaux. He is ranging along the western -coast of France. There is no one to oppose him. Not a soldier of the -King is within a hundred leagues. He is toppling over one castle after -the other----Suppose," he said closing one eye and looking at me -cunningly, "the King of France were to rush towards the west to destroy -him? Would any of you Normans come to his aid?" - -It was a question far too deep for my boyish brain. Besides I knew that -silence was the beginning of caution, so I flung my hand in the air as -though the affair were of no importance to me. - -"From what I have heard," I said, "the Black Prince is well able to care -for himself." - -I saw an expression of contempt gather on his face. - -"The meeting at Rouen was a blow to your country," the man went on with -more perseverance than ever. "A good dozen of your finest blood lost -their lives. It's a good thing," he added with biting scorn, "that you -were not there yourself!" - -I was growing angry. - -"Why?" I demanded. - -"Because," he replied with cutting deliberation, "you would not have had -the courage to raise an arm in your own defence!" - -The hot blood stole slowly to my neck and face. I saw out of the corner -of my eye that the armorer was rolling his sleeves up over his elbows, -while one hand reached out for the hammer that lay alongside the anvil. - -"Have you come here to pick a quarrel?" I demanded. - -"As you wish," he said and spat derisively upon the ground. - -It was a challenge flung into my teeth. I was but a lad, of course, but -for all that of big bone and strong from the life which I had lived in -the open. My opponent was a man full grown and, from what I had just -seen, as quick and slippery in his actions as an eel. For the moment in -my wrath I took little heed of these things but knotted my fists -together and advanced towards him. - -I thought that if I could strike the first blow I could settle him once -for all and so end his insolence. With a lunge that ought to have -carried him off his feet I made at him. To my surprise I beat only into -the empty air. The fellow had slipped to the one side with a light -gliding motion that for quickness fairly took my breath away. Then, to -add fire to my discomfiture, he calmly placed his hands flat upon his -hips and stood smiling at me. - -"A Norman calf!" he cried. "If the rest of your race can fight no better -than that, it is no wonder that the King of France will soon devour -you!" - -I made no answer. The taunt struck me with the sharpness of a knife. If -I was full of wrath before, I was boiling with anger now. I steadied -myself on the balls of my feet and looked the fellow in the eye. Then, -with greater quickness than at first, I rushed again upon him. But he -was ready, even more than I had expected. Instead of leaping to the -side, he jumped back and, as I came towards him, struck me a sharp blow -on the face with his open hand. - -By this time I was fighting mad, but rather at my own bungling than at -his adroitness. I would have given my right arm to have caught him a -single stunning crash. I plunged forward, reckless and determined to the -last degree. Now he slipped past me so close that I was able to touch -the sleeve of his coat. Again his hot breath touched my face. He came in -so near that he gave my arm a twist. But with all my effort I could not -lay a finger on him. It was like a game--a contest with speed on one -side and strength on the other---- - -"Henri!" - -It was Le Brun's voice coming like a warning. I knew I had to be on the -alert. But before I realized what my opponent was about, he had caught -me by sliding his arm entirely under mine. I felt a twang run across my -shoulder as though it was being wrenched from the socket. My feet loosed -themselves from the ground and in the next second I was rolling over -towards the anvil of the armorer. - -But I was not entirely gone. With a kind of instinct I extended my hand -to grasp whatever might save me from utter humiliation. It was mere -luck, I know, but even at that I had to grit my teeth and hang on with -what strength was still in me. My fist was closing around the Fool's -wrist and the surer I was of myself, the harder I held on. A sudden jerk -brought him slightly towards me. A hard steady pull bent him still -further. With a twist I threw myself with my back upon the ground. I had -two hands free now and I wrapped both around his wrist with the sureness -of a vise. He struggled like an animal taken in a trap. With the fingers -of his free hand he tried to pry my grip loose. He twisted and squirmed. -He dug his nails into my flesh. He jumped from one position to another. -He pretended to fall towards me and then with his arms relaxed sprang -suddenly back again. But I clung to him as though it were my only hope -for life until his tugs and pulls spent themselves and I grew the more -confident of victory. - -His breath was getting shorter and a paleness overspread his face. It -was now or never for me, so with one firm effort I drew him steadily -down until his face was near mine and his feet kept tapping at my ribs. -Then, he fell. His whole body covered mine. His knees dug into my -stomach and the crook of his elbow fastened itself in my throat. - -For a moment I feared I would choke. I had to let go his wrist with one -hand to clear myself of his weight. As soon as I had shoved him away, I -reached out to grasp him by the throat if I could, but in the same -moment I felt him clutching at mine. - -We were struggling with every sinew, each for the mastery. With a -quickness that I might have been expecting, my opponent gave one final -lurch. It was an effort that wrenched free the hand which I held in my -grip. I tried again and again to clutch it, but I succeeded only in -closing my fist in the air. I caught his body between my knees in the -hope that I could squeeze the breath out of him. I squirmed this way and -that. Now I had his arm or his wrist between my fingers, but before I -was sure of myself he had twisted out of danger. We rolled over locked -together like tangled pieces of twine, but with every rolling it was he, -because of his adroitness, who came uppermost and it was I who was prone -upon my back upon the ground. - -At last the end came. By a piece of mere chance I had slid my arm -forward with its entire length under his. Then with a twist of my wrist -I laid my hand around his throat. His shoulder was like the resting -place of a lever. I began to press steadily. His chin went back and his -eyes turned upwards. A little more and his mouth opened showing a row of -even white teeth. I was on the verge of tossing him from me when he -squirmed once more, this time to the one side. He slid from out the vise -that was closing in on him and almost with the same effort sprang -quickly to his feet. - -I jumped up of course, for I thought the conflict but begun when he -raised his hand as though to tell me that he had enough and between the -heavings of his breath called in a shaking voice, "I did not come here -to fight!" - -I almost laughed in his face. - -"Why, then, did you come?" demanded Le Brun with a growl. - -"I came to make friends!" was the answer. - -"----to make friends?" I echoed. "Do you think a man makes friends -through jibes and insults?" - -By this time both of us had somewhat recovered our breath. In the most -serious manner imaginable he threw his hands apart and looked from the -armorer to me. - -"It's an unfortunate habit I have," he exclaimed. "It lies in my -disposition to dig to the bottom of things--to prod people till they -squirm." - -"Some day," said I by way of admonishment, "you'll prod the wrong -person. In such dangerous times as these, when everyone is the other's -enemy, it'll likely cost you your life." - -He paid no more heed to me than if I had not spoken. As though he was -aroused by a sudden curiosity, he half closed his eyes and made a mental -measurement of me as I have often seen a buyer measure a horse. He took -a step or two to the rear. He circled around me. I saw his lips move as -though he was noting this or that to himself. Then, with the same ease -and confidence as though we had been life-long friends, he came up to me -and laid his fingers on the upper part of my arm. - -"All brawn," he said. "Tough. Great endurance, but a trifle slow in -action." And with a smile of satisfaction he clapped me heartily on the -shoulder. "Can you fight?" he demanded. - -I wrinkled my brows. - -"I held my own with you, didn't I?" I asked. - -"Na. Na. Lad. Not that," he said. "That was no fight. It was only a -little rolling in the dirt. What I mean is this: Are you good with a -sword, an ax or a dagger?" - -"Well," I answered slyly, "a bit ago you made an accusation. You -upbraided me for being a Norman." - -His head came up with a jerk and the fire flashed from his black eyes. - -"That was only a bit of my prodding," he replied quickly. "I wanted to -stir you up. Oh," he cried when I looked questioningly at him, "you'll -all need stirring up. What skill you have in the handling of weapons -will soon be sorely useful. Can't you realize that the King of France is -watching you like a cat watches a mouse?" - -"I know," I answered rather downcast, "he would like to add our -territories to his own." - -By this time the armorer had returned to his forge. His great hairy arm -lay along the shaft of the bellows. The sparks from the coals of peat -flew like tiny shooting-stars towards the rafters. He was like a great -ox, patient and plodding, that did not realize its strength. - -"You are too much like him," came the answer as the Fool pointed to Le -Brun, "--powerful, but not far-sighted. What you ought to have is a bit -of cunning to match your wits against your foes." - -I said not a word for I did not know exactly what he was driving at. -With a toss of my head I ambled slowly towards the door. The Fool went -with me talking and jabbering at my elbow. When we came to the -threshold, he slid his body carefully along the wall and like a thief -peered up and down the road with more than usual circumspection. Then as -though he was thoroughly alarmed he spun about and took me anxiously by -the arm. - -"You won't say that I have been here, will you?" he begged. - -"Why," I laughed, "as far as that goes I shall forget all about you -within an hour." - -The expression on his face fell. He looked at me as though I had dealt -him a terrible blow. - -"No you won't," he exclaimed. "The fact is that you'll remember me till -your dying day. You'll tell your children about me long after I'm dead." -Here he seized my arm again even more firmly than before. "I must be -off," he cried. "And you won't forget, will you? Never breathe to a soul -that I've been here!" - -I was puzzled but yet more amused. I was sure that it was some whim or -other that had taken hold of his fancy. So to flatter him I promised -that his presence here would never be mentioned. With that he seemed -pleased and with a skip and a hop he made his way around to the back of -the forge where he was quickly lost among the trees. - -To satisfy my own curiosity I gazed a long time up and down the road. -There was nothing as far as I could see that could have given him cause -for alarm. The whole highway was as void as a desert save that on the -brow of the hill, like a speck in the sky, there came riding towards us -a solitary horseman, booted and spurred, in all likelihood a guest for -the village inn for the night. At most he was only a passing stranger -like hundreds of others. I smiled at myself that I had taken the Fool so -seriously. I went back to have my laugh out with Le Brun and to wait for -my brother's gear. - - - - - CHAPTER II - I AM ATTACKED IN THE WOODS - - -It was late in the afternoon when I left the armorer's. The sky was -covered with low dark clouds. A fine rain fell which cut through the -skin with the keenness of a sharp knife. - -Our house (where I lived alone with my brother Andr) lay above a mile -from the village around a long bend in the road--a track I rarely -traveled, for I knew a shorter path through the woods. So with my -brother's armor slung lightly over my shoulder I started briskly on my -way. - -I was without a serious thought. The birds, in the face of the oncoming -night, were settled in their nests. The branches of the trees began to -drip moisture over my face and neck. The grass and the underbrush were a -bit soggy under my feet, but even with that the lightness of my heart -prompted me to whistle a little tune. - -I had gone about half way. The thoughts of a bright fire and warmth were -uppermost in my brain. Save for the dripping of the rain the woods were -as silent as an empty tomb. - -A sound startled me--a swish like the hurry of a deer or a wild-boar -scurrying through the weeds. I stopped and peered carefully through the -gathering gloom. The sound was repeated, directly in front of me. Quite -instinctively I backed away to seek the protection of the nearest tree, -and waited. But for a second all I could hear was the thumping of my -heart against my ribs. - -After a little I began to feel that my fear was founded on imagination, -so with cautious steps I slowly ventured once more ahead. I had not gone -five strides when the swish came again to my ears, this time more -distinct and very near. I was about to swerve to my left to avoid the -danger that might be threatening me, when a rough-looking fellow stepped -out of the semi-darkness and made towards me. - -As well as I could distinguish, he was of the commoner type, clad in the -wooden shoes of the peasantry and with a coat and breeches of some black -material almost threadbare, crumpled and soiled from being lived and -slept in. His hair hung out in clumps from under the edges of an old cap -and around his neck was knotted a ragged scarf. - -I caught all this in a flash, you may be sure. But what attracted me -most was neither his clothes nor even his threatening aspect, for I -started with terror when I caught a glimpse of a dagger that he held -grasped in his right hand. - -I stopped and drew a long breath. But he came on with the weapon raised -on a level with his shoulder, and with his heavy eyes glaring at me as -though I were a wild animal that was to be stricken to death. I shifted -to the one side and he shifted likewise with me. I saw him moisten his -lips and half-shut his eyes. With what quickness I could, I sprang -further on and dodged safe for the moment behind a tree. - -"My name is La Mar!" I called. "I am Henri La Mar. I live in that house -over there at the edge of the woods." I stopped long enough for him to -understand. Then, "Surely you have made a mistake," I cried still -louder. "You must be waiting here for someone else!" - -He lunged stupidly after me. The breath was coming from between his lips -in a kind of a wheeze. At the same time he uttered in a deep growl, "La -Mar. The old Count of Gramont--the rest of them"--and something which -sounded like an oath, but which I was not able to understand. - -We were within five feet of each other. All the time he held the dagger -on high always ready to strike. It flashed through my senses that I was -dallying long enough, so with a jump I flew away from my tree and made -deeper into the woods. - -But it seemed that I had run into a trap. I had not gone twice the -length of my body when a second fellow, dressed the same as the first, -confronted me. If you had stood the two together you could not have told -the one from the other. And this one, too, had a dagger like the first -and stood with his legs spread out to block my way. - -I was as good as dead. I came to a stop as though I had struck a stone -wall and then veered over to the one side as I did before. At the same -instant I bent low and ran as fast as I could in the hope that, if my -assailant made a lunge at me, there might be some chance that it would -only be a glancing blow and do me little harm. - -I had calculated too rashly on the sloth of my enemy. Indeed he was as -sure of me as a hunter is of game that is already brought to earth. As I -passed, he took one leap after me. His hand came down with the speed of -an arrow and the next thing I knew I felt a jar in the middle of my back -that sent the stars before my eyes and flattened me on my stomach on the -ground. Then a shriek echoed among the trees that sent the blood -curdling through my veins and after that the woods were still again. - -I was partly dazed by my fall. To tell you the truth, by every right I -ought to have been killed. But the armor which I had slung so lightly -over my shoulder had saved me. When the blow struck, the point of the -dagger caught in the meshes of the twisted links. The weapon was a -straight knife with no cross piece to form a protection for the hand. -The impact was so sudden and so unexpected that my enemy lost his grip -on the haft. His hand slipped down the blade and, as I learned -afterwards, was cut along the fingers and the palm. It was the pain of -it that made him cry out and to that the frenzy of it caused him to take -to his heels and run away. - -There was danger on every side of me. I had no time to breathe a word of -thanks for my deliverance but got up as quickly as I could and made -forward in the direction I was bent on. Then came my third surprise. I -had started at a fairly good gait when an arrow whistled past my face -and buried itself in the trunk of a great tree. My flesh crept from the -very terror of my situation. There was one thing to do, I thought, and -that was to take the bridle in my teeth and make the best of it. - -I plunged on ahead recklessly. I am sure that I was as white as a ghost. -It is one thing to have an enemy in front of you with whom you are -matched on even terms. It is another to be beset by lurking foes who are -able to strike unseen and who have every advantage in position and in -weapons. But even at that the spirit of desperation was strong within -me, for I was resolved to use my last speck of strength to worm myself -through the woods and to make for home. - -But my resolutions were nipped in the bud before I had fairly formed -them. I was just getting into full career when another arrow passed my -face, this time closer than the first and whistled on among the trees. -But I did not stop. I bent my head low to the ground. I grasped the -piece of mail more firmly in my hand. I was breathing hard, but more -from the strain I was under than from actual labor. Three strides -further and a third arrow buried itself in the turf straight before me -and snapped with a little click. - -I could not help looking down for my face was directed towards the -ground. To my amazement, even in the gloom of the woods, I spied a piece -of parchment tied in a hard knot on the haft of the missile. - -"A message," I thought. "Is it a warning from a friend? Or a threat from -a hidden foe?" - -As quick as a flash I stooped and snatched it open. There I read in -letters scrawled as coarsely and as rudely as a child would write the -words: - - GO BACK BY THE ROAD - -I trembled a little, I must confess. Whether from friend or foe, it was -wisest to obey. If I insisted on going on ahead, I knew I would surely -be killed. If I were to go back--well, there was a ray of hope. - -I turned. I was as much in the hands of Fate as ever was any man alive. -This time I did not run but kept on at a steady gait. At every step I -was in expectation of some fresh attack, to be confronted by one of the -two men who had assailed me, or by a knife darting through the air, or -even by an arrow. But to my surprise the woods were as calm as when I -first entered them. The rain dripped slowly from the overhanging -branches and the light wind fanned and cooled my heated cheeks. - -I was soon past the place where I had met my first foe. To my -imagination it was like a tale I had heard of a superstitious person's -passing a place haunted by a ghost. My eyes were on the alert. At any -second I expected a fresh attack. I thought I heard a low groan. I let -the thought pass as though it were the promptings of fear. Then I heard -it again and with it some words that I could not understand. I looked -about and there to my amazement I saw the fellow who had first -threatened me with his back to a tree. A strong cord held his wrists -tied together, while another wrapped around his body held him firmly -fastened against the trunk. - -At the sight of me he cleared his throat. - -"Come here!" he commanded. - -"What do you want?" I asked. - -"Will you loose these bonds?" he said. - -"I know when I'm safe," I replied. "I'll do nothing of the kind." - -He growled something under his breath. - -"If you do," he went on half coaxingly and half in a threat, "I'll tell -you a story that's worth while." - -"You've told me enough already," said I, and started on my way. - -But he was insistent. - -"Wait," he commanded once more. "Will you give me a mouthful of water, -then?" - -"There's enough dripping from the trees," I shot back at him. "Turn your -face up and you'll easily slacken your thirst." - -He growled deeper than before but he realized that I was not to be taken -as lightly as he thought. I went on. There was no more interruption. The -fellow with the wounded hand might have been lurking somewhere in the -neighborhood. He might even be standing behind a tree. But as far as I -was concerned, he did not appear and in quicker time than I had come in, -I was out of the woods and on the road that led in a roundabout way to -my home. - -I breathed a great sigh of relief when I tramped up the gravel walk that -led to the house. With no ado I pushed open the front door and entered. -In the great hall there were two men, the one my brother Andr and the -old Count of Gramont who lived in the castle on the hill. They had just -finished lighting the candles. There was no fire in the open hearth and -the room was cold and chilled with the damp. The old Count was pacing -nervously up and down the floor muttering to himself in his deep rolling -tones. My brother's face was as white as chalk and lines of worry lay -across his forehead. He was standing at the long oaken table that stood -in the centre of the room winding a piece of linen about his lower arm. -I did not speak for at the first glance I noticed that, as he wound, the -blood kept oozing through the bandages from the place where he had been -wounded. - - - - - CHAPTER III - A VISITOR IN THE NIGHT - - -I stood stock still in the middle of the floor. My brother looked at me -from head to foot. - -"Le Brun has been here, Henri," he said calmly. And then in a low voice, -"I was afraid that something had happened to you, you return so late." - -"Something has happened," I burst forth and in shaking tones told him of -my adventures in the woods. - -"They are agents of the King," cried the old Count. "They are everywhere -about us. They are not satisfied that they have taken my son. They -will----" - -My mouth fell open in amazement. - -"They have taken Charles?" I asked. "Is it true then that he was at the -meeting at Rouen? You can----" - -"It was a meeting of the nobles of Normandy," he interrupted. "I thought -I was too old to go myself so I sent my only son. They were to make -plans to protect us against the aggressions of the King. But the secret -leaked out. Some traitor in our ranks betrayed us. Every man in the -gathering was taken. A full dozen were beheaded behind the walls of the -town. A few were sent off as prisoners, to be scattered among the -castles of the King." - -"--and Charles?" I cried. - -The old man sighed and ground his teeth. - -"He is on his way down the valley of the Loire," he rumbled deep in his -throat, "to be mewed up till the crack of doom." - -The blood left my face. A chill of horror ran through every limb. - -"We shall bring him back, Henri," said Andr with a ring in his voice. -"If it takes the last drop of blood of the last Norman, we shall bring -him back. But we shall have to wait." - -The old Count flung his hand in the air. The fire flashed from his eyes -and he began to stride again across the floor. - -"Wait!" he demanded. "Wait! That is the only word you know. We have -waited long enough already. I'll not bide another day." He turned wildly -towards the rack that held my brother's arms. "I'll take this," he cried -laying his strong hand upon a battle-ax. "I'll go to the King, where he -sits upon his throne. I'll demand of him why he dared to lay his finger -upon my son. I'll offer him his choice, whether he will give me my son -back--or perish at my feet." - -Here Andr raised his hand for peace. - -"If you do that," he said quietly, "you will only be playing into their -nets. It will mean the destruction of us all." - -The Count flung himself into a chair. - -"There's one last fight in me yet, Andr," he growled in his heavy -voice. "I'll summon a thousand archers from the countryside. I'll find -the castle where they have him prisoner. We'll storm it and burn it to -the ground." - -But Andr, who ever was on the side of wisdom, saw the folly of his -intentions. - -"If you do," he warned, "it will only be a signal for an attack. The -armies of France will sweep us from our homes." - -He took two or three paces to and fro in the room and returned to me. -There was a smile of sadness on his face as he spoke. - -"The Black Prince of England is our only hope," he said. - -"He is ravaging the western coast of France," I told him. "It is his -presence there that holds the King in check." - -He opened his mouth to answer but the long whine of one of the dogs out -of doors interrupted him. We kept silent until the sound died away. Then -he took up a tinder and went to the hearth. - -"I shall make a fire," he said. "The chill of the air has pierced me to -the bone." - -I looked at his wounded arm. - -"How did you get that, Andr?" I asked. - -He laughed. - -"We were attacked by knaves as we came along the road." - -The whine of the dog began again. Then like a chorus there arose a -barking and yelping as though the whole pack of them had gone suddenly -mad. - -"There is someone in the yard," muttered the old Count without raising -his head. "I thought I heard the crunching of the gravel on the walk." - -With a kind of instinct I turned towards the window. I could not see -clearly what it was, but there flashed across the pane what seemed to be -the image of a man's face. By the suddenness with which he moved away, -it struck me that he must have been loitering there, peering in. My -heart rose in my throat for I thought of the enemies who were lurking -about the house. - -I was on the verge of raising my hand to point and call out, when amid -the sharp howling of the dogs there came a rapping on the panels of the -door. Like a flash Andr sprang forward. Without a single weapon in case -he was attacked he jerked the door open. The light of the candles shone -dimly into the haze. For all that, I was able to see the figure of a man -standing on the stone step. He was booted and spurred and clad from neck -to heels in the long black cloak of a traveler. He wore a broad brimmed -hat with a feather in it. When he saw the anxious expression on my -brother's face he smiled and touched his forehead like a salute. Then he -bowed with the gravity of a courtier. - -"May I come in out of the rain?" he asked. - - - - - CHAPTER IV - A TRICKSTER - - -Of all the men I ever saw this stranger struck my fancy to the highest -degree. He strode into the room with as much confidence and poise as -though he were the actual master of the house and we the humblest of his -servants. He looked neither to the right nor the left. Yet, as he passed -us, without shifting his gaze, he seemed to sweep each of us out of the -corner of his eye with a glance that measured us from head to heel. - -He stopped at the great oaken table and raised his hat with a sort of -mincing delicacy. With a swish through the air he knocked the water from -it and laid it carefully down. When he took off his cloak we saw that he -carried a silver mounted sword and wore a doublet and breeches of the -finest velvet ornamented about the edges with a fine lace. He curled his -moustache with his thumb and forefinger. Then, with his hand over his -heart and a bland smile on his face he turned and bowed with as much -reverence as you would pay to a king. - -"I'll never forget this," he said, but there his voice dropped so that -the rest of it sounded like hollow mockery,"--this unexpected -hospitality." - -Andr was the first to speak. - -"It's a sour night," said he carefully eyeing the stranger's wet boots -and dripping clothes, "for a man to be abroad." - -The visitor gave a short laugh. - -"A little warmth," he replied with a nod towards the hearth, "would add -greatly to my comfort." He began to chafe his hands the one in the other -as though he were frozen to the marrow. "Will you please bestir -yourself!" - -There was a ring of insolence in his tone. His words, though uttered -smoothly, had a kind of sly meaning at the bottom that touched us to the -quick. It was clear that he intended to nettle us. The old Lord of -Gramont squared his shoulders. He let out a low quiet whistle and walked -away. But Andr, who was quicker and more easily hurt, flushed the color -of scarlet and knotted his fists. - -For a moment there was empty silence. Our visitor looked at each of us -in turn with the corners of his lips curved in a taunting smile. He -strutted past the hearth with his spurs clanking and glanced with a -sneer about the room. - -"I have often heard that the cattle in Normandy were better housed than -their masters," he began. "It's even colder here than it is out of -doors." - -"That is one reason why we are so healthy," replied my brother looking -him full in the face. "And that is why we are so strong." - -The stranger broke out into a loud laugh. - -"Why, man," he exclaimed, "you have more wit than I imagined." He bowed -low again. "It is to your credit, sir." - -Andr yawned. - -"It is indeed cold," he said. "But your tongue has a chill all of its -own. Do you know, my friend, I should have had a fire going by this time -if you----" But he stopped short, knowing that as a host he should not -be the first to openly offend. - -But the stranger tossed back his head. He clapped my brother soundly on -the shoulder. - -"I shall finish it for you," he cried. "You meant to say, '--if I had -not come into the house.'" He flung his arm in the air in a wild gesture -of mirth. "You too have a tongue in your head. To tell you truly I am -amazed, for at first sight of you I thought you nothing but a country -dullard!" - -With that he stared brazenly into Andr's face. Then with the lightness -of a feather, he spun around and threw himself into one of the chairs. - -My brother went as white as chalk. For a second he seemed stupefied. -Then a redness swept over him. He walked deliberately to the rack that -held the arms. The old Lord of Gramont halted where he had been pacing -half way across the room and looked sharply back. As for me my breath -stuck in my throat. - -Andr returned bearing a naked sword in his hand. - -"There is no light outside of the house," he said. "We must finish, what -we have begun, here." - -The other arose. The same taunting smile played around his mouth. - -"I had not thought you would have the courage," he remarked. And then, -"Will you stain the floor of the house with your own blood?" - -My brother took his position but, for a second, the old Count of Gramont -interfered. - -"Will you tell us your name?" he asked the stranger. "In case anything -happens, it will be well to know." - -"My name?" repeated our visitor laying his finger-tips on his chest, and -with the shadow of a bow. "I am called the Sieur De Marsac. To all with -whom I am acquainted, a faithful servant of his Majesty, the King." - -There were no words more. The swords rang in the air. De Marsac began as -though it were only a fancy play, my brother with all the seriousness of -his nature. There was a difference between the two that was soon seen. -Our visitor had the advantage in litheness and in trickery. Andr was -the better in strength of wrist and in driving into his enemy with force -and steadiness. - -The fight began with a few light thrusts and parries that on each side -were only trials of the other's skill. Then of a sudden De Marsac -unleashed a savage attack. His sword came darting in like the fangs of a -snake with the point directed towards Andr's heart. A part of a second -and it would have been too late, but my brother, who, I saw, was making -sure of his defense, swung his weapon to the side and caught his enemy's -blade, steel against steel. The swords locked at the pommels like the -horns of deer and for a second the two stood glaring into each other's -eyes. - -It was here that Andr's sturdiness showed itself, for it was a test of -the one man's brawn against the other's. My brother's jaws came together -with determination. The veins in his neck swelled. He raised himself -slowly on the balls of his feet and pressed forward with all his might. -A cold look came into De Marsac's eyes and a frown crossed his forehead. -I saw him go back little by little on his heels. His arm was bending in -towards his body. Andr took a step forward and our enemy to save -himself from being thrown off his balance sprang quickly backwards. - -De Marsac began anew. His smile of confidence faded into seriousness. He -tried again with a few feints to find an opening in my brother's -defense. Each time he was blocked with neatness and surety. Each time he -drew back with a scowl. The color in his face gave way to a pallid -white. His breath came short. But there was a look of gathering hate on -his countenance and a shifting expression in his eyes that roused me in -alarm. - -"Look out for a trick, Andr!" - -It was foolish for me to cry out. It is no thing to do when men are in a -conflict that means life or death, for in the second when he heard my -voice, my brother shot a look towards me that told me as plainly as -words that he knew what he was about. But I had given De Marsac his -opportunity. In that brief moment when my brother's eyes were turned, -our enemy sprang forward with the quickness of a tiger. The light of the -candles ran like a flash along his blade. His arm, the sleeve of black -velvet and fancy lace, straightened itself in the direction of my -brother's chest. - -But for the terror that I felt, I would have closed my eyes, for in the -next breath I expected to see Andr fall. But instead he showed a -nimbleness that I never dreamed was his. Like a spring he was down and -up again. By the breath of a hair De Marsac's weapon passed over his -shoulder. Our enemy's body was open for the fatal blow and my brother, -heated with the conflict, wrapped his knuckles about his sword to strike -his insulter to his feet. - -His sword came forward. He had put one foot before the other to drive -home the blow with all the might that lay in him. The point caught De -Marsac in the middle of the chest as straight as ever a thrust was aimed -and, I am sure with as much power behind it as any average man can put. - -I expected to see our enemy crumble to the floor--dead. To our extreme -amazement, as Andr struck, we heard a sharp click. The sword which De -Marsac held, fell, to be sure, rattling to the floor. But no blood -flowed, and his body, as though it had been violently pushed, or struck -by a man's fist, tumbled back. He tried to keep on his feet but was too -far gone. He measured his length on the floor and in falling knocked his -head against one of the legs of the long oaken table. - -It was the old Count of Gramont who spoke first. - -"A coat of linked mail!" he cried running over to him. "He wears a coat -of mail under his velvet jerkin." - -De Marsac was stunned. The old Count caught him roughly by the shoulder -and jerked him to his feet. - -"A trickster!" he shouted in his face. "You are a low-born coward." - -De Marsac never uttered a word. He blinked and ran his hand over his -eyes till they cleared. The old smile of cunning curled around his lips, -but this time it was mingled with contempt and hate. - -"You Norman dogs!" he hissed. "Do you think I would match my life with -yours?" - -The old man went white with anger. He held his big hand out at arm's -length. He curled it slowly into a knot of a fist and took a deep -breath. With what force he could summon he whirled about and struck De -Marsac a hard blow in the face. We had not expected it and I think De -Marsac was taken by surprise too. His knees sagged under him and his -arms fell limp at his side. He would have fallen, had not the old Count -caught him again by the shoulder and pushed him into a chair. - -"You are not the first of your breed that this fist has struck down," he -cried. "In the days gone by it has wielded a battle-ax that laid dozens -of your countrymen low. If the time comes," he added darkly, "it is -still strong enough to match itself with another foe." - -He took to pacing once more up and down the hall. Andr walked quietly -to the rack and put his sword away. When he came back he picked up De -Marsac's weapon where it had fallen and handed it to him. - -"You will have no further need of this," he said in an even tone, "--at -least while you are here." - -Of the four of us in that room it was De Marsac who first regained his -poise. The sting of the rebukes which had been flung into his face soon -faded away. He arose without a look at any of us and took his coat over -his arm. Then he put his hat upon his head and snapped his sword back -into its scabbard. Without a word he walked towards the door and as he -went I thought I saw his former jauntiness returning. - -"Gentlemen," he said with his fingers on the latch and in a voice of -sneering mockery. "You have won tonight, for it is difficult for a man -to fight two against one. There will come another meeting when there -will be fairer odds. At that time I promise you a different ending to -the story." - -None of us answered. He closed the door behind him quietly and with no -show of anger passed out of the house. - -I breathed a long sigh. - -"I'm glad he's gone," I said. - -My brother and the old Count exchanged glances. - -"There's something back of that fellow," said Andr. "We must be on our -guard for I think we shall hear from him again." - -We sat for almost an hour. None of us stirred except Andr who busied -himself in making a fire. When the blaze had spread warmth about the -room he came and sat down with us again. A tiny spot of blood was oozing -through the bandages. - -"It's from the exertion," he explained with a smile. "I wonder if the -fellow who attacked us on the road was a hireling of De Marsac?" - -At that the dogs began barking and yelping as they did before. The old -Count of Gramont started to the door, but before he reached it, it flew -wide open. It was De Marsac who burst into the room. He must have fallen -into the mud for his velvet breeches were splattered with clay. A wild -look shone from his eyes and he was of the color of death. - -"An attack has been made upon my life!" he cried. - -We rose from our seats. - -"I was making down the road towards the armorer's where I left my horse. -I was set upon by a band of men. Look here!" he exclaimed and drew an -arrow from under his cloak. "But for the coat of mail I was wearing this -would have gone through my heart!" - -"Have you enemies in the neighborhood?" demanded the old Count. - -"There are enemies following me," declared De Marsac. "There is one who -would snap out my life as you would snap a piece of straw. But this is -not his work. This is the work of another." Terrified, he looked around -the room. "Have you ever heard of the 'Will-o'-the-Wisp'?" he asked. - -"No. Who is he?" we cried together. - -"A highwayman," he answered. "--a bold desperate highwayman. For a month -at a time he terrifies the countryside. Then he disappears. Miles and -miles away he is heard from again. He is seldom seen. He works alone. It -is his disguises that trick people. He can masquerade as a nobleman, a -beggar, a soldier--anything." - -He flung himself into a chair but was up in a flash again. - -"Gentlemen, we have had our little dispute," he said hurriedly. "It is -all over now and done with. You see I cannot venture out into the night -without fear for my life. In the name of your hospitality I am going to -ask you to let me rest here until the morning." - -The old Count looked warningly at my brother and silently shook his head -'no.' But Andr, who was easily touched on the softer side, arose and -bowed. - -"I offer you every courtesy," he said quietly. "It is past midnight and -no doubt you are weary from your ride. I shall light you to your room." - -He took the candle and went before. In a few minutes he was down again. - -"I could not do otherwise," he explained. - -"He is not to be trusted, Andr," I said. - -"The man's a rogue," added the Count of Gramont. "If I were you, Andr, -I would put a guard about the house. There's something brewing that we -have no knowledge of." - -"I shall have one of the servants watch in the hall upstairs," my -brother said. "Another will stay here during the night. We must learn -what his purpose is so that we can meet the situation. In the morning if -he smiles again, I shall be like honey to him. I think that is the -better way." - -The old Count laughed in his throat and grunted. - -"If this were my house," he said, "I would make short work of him." - -And he made a sign that meant that he would string him to a tree. - -We were all tired. One by one we bade each other goodnight and went to -bed. - - - - - CHAPTER V - WHAT I LEARNED IN THE WOODS - - -The next morning when I awoke the sun was shining big and fairly warm. -The chill of the night before had yielded to a gentle breeze that blew -now steadily from the south. - -I heard the clatter of pots and pans in the pantry below. The fresh odor -of small bacon was wafted to my nostrils. In fits and starts the low -rumble of men's voices arose like the heaviness of distant thunder here -and there between a loud laugh that echoed high against the rafters. - -By this I knew it was time that I was stirring. As fast as I could I -washed and dressed myself and hurried down the stairs. I laid my hand on -the latch to enter when another burst of laughter louder than the others -smote upon my ears. I thought that some travelers or friends from the -neighborhood were making a morning call, so I jerked open the door and -with a smile of greeting entered the room. - -In the next breath I stood stock still. There were but three men at the -table--the old Count of Gramont, my brother Andr and the intruder of -the night before. But what struck me first was that they were in the -merriest of moods. The old Count was grinning and staring hard before -him. Andr with his face in his palms was smiling like a pleased child. -And De Marsac, as vivacious as a young colt, was babbling and talking -like a running brook. His face was flushed. He was waving his hands as -wildly as a windmill. - -I never saw men so completely changed. It was all sham I knew--a kind of -play in which the one was trying to beguile the other. There was no -sincerity in their actions or their words. For a second I was amazed. - -De Marsac must have seen the puzzled expression on my face. He leaped -from his seat and hastened towards me. With the same show of outward -delight with which you would greet an old acquaintance, he clapped my -hand in his and tucked it under his arm. - -"A sound sleeper," he cried. "An easy mind." And then, as though it were -an amusing thing for a lad of my age to have a mind at all, he turned -with a knowing gesture and broke into a laugh. - -I flushed uncomfortably. I tried to withdraw from his grasp. But the -more I pulled, the more firmly I felt the pressure of his arm. At length -the two of us reached the seat which I usually occupied. Here he let go. -As I sat down he continued to stand before me. With his hand over his -heart he bowed pretty much as he had done the night before. Then he -straightened himself again and laid his palm upon my shoulder. - -"Here is what I call the makings of a man," he said to the Count and -Andr in tones like an orator. "Strong arms. Sturdy limbs." He let his -eye run the length of my body. "A great fighter some day--and a stubborn -one. Is it not true, Henri?" - -I smiled a sour smile, for his mockery was all too clear. He was, to my -discomfort, treating me like a baby. He took his seat next to me. Then -he began to pile my platter high with meat and wheaten cakes and poured -a noggin full of whey. I sat there like a log, boiling within and -wishing him out of the way. - -"We'll be great friends yet, won't we, Henri?" he said in a soft -sneering tone. "You know I was down to the armorer's long before you -were out of bed. My horse has gone lame. It'll be three or four days -before he'll be well again. In the meantime I'm going to be your guest." -He stopped and drummed lightly on the table. "You'll be glad of that, -won't you, Henri?" - -I went on eating. - -"I'll be sorry," said I, "--for the horse." - -At that he turned to the Count and my brother, breaking out into a loud -laugh, like a father whose child has said something unusually clever. - -"Henri and I are going into the woods today," he went on in the same -annoying voice. "After that we'll pay a visit to the forge. I want to -show him my horse." Then he added slowly, "You can ride, can't you, -Henri?" - -"As well as any of them," I answered and went on hurrying through my -meal. - -De Marsac saw that I was nettled. He dared not drive his cajolery too -far, for my brother was looking at him with half closed eyes, and the -old Count had arched one brow gazing at me to see how I was standing his -thrusts. - -At length our visitor turned his conversation to the older men. He -chattered like a magpie. One story followed the other with flashes of -wit between. The spirit of merriment which was in the air when I entered -the room came back. I saw my chance. As quietly as I could I arose and -slipped softly out of the door. - -With a feeling of relief I turned the corner of the house and was making -down the gravel path when I heard a crunching of the stones behind me. I -cast a glance over my shoulder. To my discomfort there was De Marsac -coming quickly after me. He had his head thrown back and with his eyes -towards the sky was whistling an air. - -"Ah," he exclaimed when I turned, "you are going somewhere?" - -I stopped. - -"To the armorer's," I said shortly. Then in the hope that he would leave -me to myself, "I have business there--of a private nature." - -My hint fell flat. In a kind of running walk he caught up to me and -said, "That's fine. We'll go together." - -I would have run away had I been able. Why was I to be bothered by a man -who was nothing but a nuisance and a pest? I tried to think of one -excuse or other to rid myself of him. None came, so for the while I made -the best of it. - -We went on in silence. He had his head in the air looking brightly -about. I had mine down for I hated even the sight of his face. After a -little he made a jab or two but they failed. When he saw that his -nonsense was of no purpose he turned serious and prodded me with all -kinds of questions. - -He showed an interest in the extent of our land. In a sly way he got out -of me how far it ran and what crops it bore. Then he mentioned the old -Count of Gramont and the size of his estates. He touched on the strength -of his castle on the hill--the number of men which he kept under -arms--the revenues that came from his possessions in the valley and what -wealth he was said to have. - -You may be sure that I told him as little as I could. In some respects I -was as good a play-actor as he, for to most of his questionings I had -but one stupid answer, "I don't know." If it was his intention to treat -me like a dunce, I was more than willing to act the part of one. - -Finally a fresh thought came to me. I halted of a sudden and stepped -away from him. - -"I've changed my mind," I said. "I'm not going to the armorer's. I'm -going through the woods." - -He let his arms fall to his sides. - -"--through the woods?" he asked. "Why?" - -His eyes narrowed in suspicion. - -"I had an accident there last night," I replied. "I should like to see -what became of a certain man." - -He rolled his eyes as though he was thinking--trying to measure me in -his mind. - -"What's your game, Henri?" he asked. His voice was low but I felt a -threat lurking in it. - -I began to explain. - -"You see, as I was coming home last night, I happened upon two men who -were quarreling in the woods," said I, watching his face closely. - -"Yes," he answered. - -"The one got the better of the other," I went on, "and the man who lost -was tied by the victor to a tree." - -He did not change his expression, but looked steadily into my eyes. - -"Dead?" he demanded. - -"No. Alive." - -The breath came back to him. He tried not to show it but a faint smile -of satisfaction played around his mouth. - -"I understand you now, Henri," he went on. "You have a good heart. If he -is still there, you want to set him free." - -With that he clapped my arm under his as he had done just before -breakfast. With a little more hurry than was necessary he made with me -towards the woods. - -I led him to the spot where I thought the man was lashed to the tree. -But the only trace of him we found was a length of rope. It was frayed -and worn at the ends. No doubt he had set himself free by hours of -rubbing against the rough bark. The ground about the trunk was stamped -and torn as though by the marching of a hundred feet. - -"The villain's gone," I remarked. - -"Why do you call him a villain?" De Marsac came back at me with his soft -sneer. - -"Because, Sieur De Marsac," said I with more boldness than caution, "he -tried to take my life." - -De Marsac whistled. - -"And he failed?" he said. His voice flattened as though it was a thing -he regretted. Then he came close to me. "Do you know, Henri," he -continued in the same slow tone, "any of us might be killed without a -moment's warning. There is a man following me at this very minute who is -thirsting for my life." - -"It might be the same fellow," I suggested craftily. - -"No," he said, "your fellow is an ordinary lout--stupid. He has made a -mess of his work. The man who is following me is far deadlier. He never -misses--and never fails." - -I drew cautiously away, for De Marsac's words and the snake-like -subtlety of them threw me on my guard. - -"What do you mean," said I, "when you say that 'he has made a mess of -his work'? Is it your opinion that I really ought to have been killed?" - -His eyes sharpened. Like a man ready to strike a blow his face grew red -with anger and he shifted forward. - -"You are a smart lad, Henri," he said drawing his eyes together till -they were almost closed, "but you should be taught to speak more -respectfully to your betters." - -I hardly knew what to say. There was no good in the man. He was -underhand in his actions. He had something up his sleeve that he was -going to have out with me. It struck me that the sooner it was over the -better. - -"You are not plain enough, Sieur De Marsac," I said, "for me to answer -you." Then rashness got the upper hand of me and I burst out, "Why did -you follow me this morning, anyway?" - -He only stood glaring at me. His lips tightened. A wicked glint gathered -in his eyes and he stepped in towards me. I was now truly alarmed. I -looked from one side of me to the other for a way of escape. I saw him -finger at his belt for his dagger. His answer came like a thunderbolt. - -"--to finish the bungling of last night!" he hissed. - -I was entirely on the defensive for I had no weapons. As he reached out -to grasp me, I sprang to one side. Then I turned to run for it. We were -somewhat aside of the path and the underbrush was matted and tangled. I -made a leap, thinking to get as far from him as possible. My foot caught -in a weed or trailing vine which held it as though it were tied there. - -In the next second my legs were knocked from under me. I fell forward on -my hands and face. Then I got another jolt as though someone were -thumping me on the side and shoulders with a heavy log. I could not see, -for the undergrowth was sharp and I was forced to close my eyes. A deep -grunt and a squeal started near me. A brushing of the weeds and vines -followed. Terror crept into my soul for I realized that it was an animal -which I had startled and disturbed. - -My heart was jumping like a hammer. I rose on one elbow and looked -fearfully around. To my amazement and horror, as I scrambled to my feet, -I saw a wild boar with its snout to the ground make its way through the -underbrush and disappear deeper into the woods. - -Then came another surprise. De Marsac was standing as white as a corpse. -He seemed to have forgotten me entirely. His eyes were fastened on the -direction which the boar had taken. His whole body was moving nervously -as though he were greatly excited. From what I had noticed before I knew -a fresh thought had started in his mind. Like a flash he was over -helping me to my feet. - -"Henri," he called. "You can thank me for saving your life! If I hadn't -warned you in time, you would have been gored to death!" - -I made no reply for the thoughts were scared out of me. - -"We'll go home now, Henri," De Marsac said in a trembling voice. - -I went along with him. From the time we left the woods he spoke not a -word to me nor did he seem conscious of my presence. There was something -brewing in his mind. He continually snapped his fingers as though he was -impatient. He muttered under his breath and shook his head in approval -of what was stirring in his thoughts. - -Once I heard him mumble, "The wild boar. The very thing. We'll hunt the -wild boar." Again, when he appeared forgetful that I was there, he -growled, "It will be an easier way--when we hunt the wild boar." He -laughed confidently to himself. "We'll start tomorrow--at dawn." When we -came to the gravel path that led to the house, he clapped me on the -shoulder. - -"Tomorrow will be my lucky day--eh, Henri?" he said. - - - - - CHAPTER VI - WE HUNT THE WILD BOAR - - -We reached home in the early afternoon. It was then that I got a clearer -vision of De Marsac's duplicity and of the game that he was playing. No -sooner had we laid eyes upon my brother and the Count, when he began to -tell of our adventure in the woods in the most excited fashion. He drew -a most vivid picture of the danger I had been in. He painted himself in -the rle of my rescuer. His voice took on a high tremulous tone as -though he too had suffered from the shock and were really alarmed at my -nearness to death. Every now and then he turned to me to bear him out in -this or that assertion but went rapidly on again before I had time to -utter a sound. He clapped me on the back. He tugged me by the elbow. He -looked beamingly into my face. To see and hear him you would have -thought that I was lucky to be alive and you would have considered him -the bravest man in the world. - -At last with a fine frenzy he concluded. - -"We must track this monster to his lair," he shouted. "We must drive him -to his death." - -I was like a fish floundering on dry land. To me this man was all fraud -and froth. I looked appealingly towards my brother with the hope that he -would see beneath it all. - -The old Count rose and stretched himself. - -"Andr," he said with a sly wink, "it'll be a fine day's sport. What do -you say?" - -"We shall have everything ready by the morning, Sieur De Marsac," he -said dryly. Then he turned to the old Count and said, "We must drive -this monster to its doom." - -With that he grinned and walked away. - -That was final, I knew. I went off to the barn and busied myself during -the afternoon with odds and ends that interested me. The day passed and -the night came. We lighted the candles. Until the time for bed we sat in -the great hall exchanging worthless gossip. - -I dragged myself upstairs first, tired and weary. But I managed to keep -awake until I heard the others follow one by one. When I thought them -fast asleep, I crept noiselessly into Andr's room and sat softly down -on the side of his bed. To my surprise he had not closed his eyes. - -"I was expecting you, Henri," he said. - -"I came to speak to you about De Marsac," I began. "Don't you think he -is bent on harm?" - -"Are you worried?" he asked. - -"I have good reason to be," I replied. "It was only by a lucky chance -that I was not killed today." - -He sat bolt upright in the bed and took me by the arm. - -"By him?" he demanded. - -"Yes." And I told him of the happenings in the woods. - -"That is going too far," he said. "Tomorrow must be his last day among -us. He must forth from the house." - -"Why does he linger here, Andr?" I asked. "Do you know?" - -"I can only guess," he answered. - -"It is to get possession of our estate," I ventured, "--ours and the -estate of the Count of Gramont. There is a plot hatching. The men who -set upon me in the woods are in it. And I believe that De Marsac is the -leader." - -"I rather thought," said he, "that he was an agent of the King." - -"He is that and more too," I replied. "Andr, you may take my word for -it. De Marsac wants this place for himself." - -He made no answer. We sat there in the dark for a long time. At length -he laid his hand upon my shoulder. - -"Henri," he said, "we must give the matter deep thought. But this I -promise you, come what may, after the boar hunt tomorrow I shall drive -this schemer from the house." - -With that I went slowly to my room. My sleep was fitful. All night long -I dreamed the wildest dreams so that when morning came I was not half -rested. I leaped from my bed with my heart thumping, for there below I -heard the cocks crowing in the yard. There was a clamor of men shouting -to each other. The horses' hoofs clattered on the ground. There was the -clang of steel against steel. The animals snorted as they sensed the -excitement in the air. And above all I heard Andr's voice shout a -command. I knew that it was high time for me to be about and stirring. - -I slipped down the stairs fastening my belt as I went. In less time than -it takes to tell I was across the yard and was leading out the roan -which I had always claimed as my own. - -We were divided into two parties. I was to accompany the one led by the -Count of Gramont, while Andr, with De Marsac, was to take the other. -Our enemy was in high spirits. He had borrowed one of Andr's horses and -to display himself made it cavort and caper about with the glee of a -child. I fastened a look on him. I am sure I felt nothing but contempt -for a man so vain. I let my eye run from his hat with the feather in it -to the spurs upon his boots. The rest of us wore tight-fitting jerkins -of smooth leather, but he had on his long black cloak. It struck me as -being quite strange. I was beginning to wonder if he had a motive for it -when I saw that it was another trick of his, for beneath the skirts I -discovered that he had brought along with him his sword! - -I did not think twice. I slipped from my horse and ran into the hall. In -a second I was back again with the weapon which my brother had used only -two nights before. I went to Andr where he was among the others and -tugged at his sleeve. - -"Take this," I urged. "Later on I'll tell you the reason why." - -With that I was on my horse again. A long loud blast of the horn and we -were off. Andr and De Marsac swerved far to the west. The Count of -Gramont and our followers turned towards the south. - -We were soon in the woods. The dogs ran hither and thither searching for -a scent. We rode where the trees were furthest apart lest the branches -that hung low might knock us from our saddles. Here and there the ground -was soggy, but for the most part we were not troubled with our footing -for we followed a road that the woodsmen had made, rough, irregular, to -be sure, but known to me and my companions. - -Deeper and deeper we went into the forest. The smell of moss rose to my -nostrils and the odor of logs, rotted on the damp ground. The dogs -spread out more and more like a fan, with their noses to the earth, -eager and tense. - -Presently one of them raised his head in the air. He let out a long -quivering bark that echoed strangely through the woods. Then the others -followed. The whole pack jumped and yelped as though they had suddenly -gone mad, and ran heedlessly forward. I was in need of no one to tell me -that they had caught the scent and were flying after their prey. - -Then, after another short while, the sound of a horn floated high -through the branches of the trees. It seemed very far away. We rode on -and on. The heat of the excitement was showing in our faces. The horses, -too, snorted as though they were conscious of the strain. - -The blast of the horn came again. This time it seemed nearer and more -prolonged, with a quivering at the end that sounded like jubilation. - -"They've stirred the boar," the old Count said to me, turning in his -saddle, and with a motion of his hand he gave the signal to one of his -followers to answer with a returning blast. - -We were in the very thick of the woods. We had left the path and were in -places where the underbrush was dense. The trees, too, seemed larger and -of greater girth. Now and then a bird circled over our heads and flew -chattering about us. - -A quarter of an hour passed, with the horn sounding now and then to give -us the direction. The dogs were running with their tongues hanging wet -and red from their mouths. The going was getting more and more -difficult. - -Suddenly a blast, so loud that it shook us in our saddles, resounded in -our ears. The shouts of men came to us through the trees. The barking of -the dogs, sharp like the cracking of a whip, cut in between. - -Before we knew it we were out in the open. That is we came to a place -where few trees grew. All was covered with a soft marsh that was like -ooze under the horses' feet. The weeds and vines were waist high and so -knotted and enmeshed that we must go carefully through them. - -The shouts came again. This time they were so near that I was able to -distinguish the words. I looked ahead to catch a glimpse of Andr and -his men. I saw the brush part at a spot not far away. Then, to my -amazement, I heard the angry snort of a boar and, directly following, -the long hairy back of the animal burst upon my vision. - -I reined in my horse. The old Count of Gramont (who was to the fore of -me) caught his spear by the haft. The dogs came pouring into the opening -like rain. One of them ventured in close to the boar and in the next -second was sent yelping back with a wound in his shoulder where he had -been pierced by a white tusk. - -The animal was foaming at the mouth from frenzy. He knew that he was -beset by enemies on all sides. He lowered his head till it touched the -ground and made a mad plunge forward. - -At the same moment I saw Andr appear through the trees. At his side -rode De Marsac. They let out a shout and looked swiftly over to us. The -old Count and I raised our spears on high. I knew that in a moment the -boar was doomed, for between us there was little chance of his escape. - -While I leaned back to get the greatest force behind my blow, I caught -sight of my brother and our enemy opposite. A smile started on my face -but it died away again. Both men whipped their spears aloft. Without a -moment's delay they whirled sidewise in their saddles. Their arms shot -back and then forward again. The bright steel darted through the air -like long glistening threads. They crossed in their flight as shears are -crossed when you open them, and flitted onward. At the same time I let -mine go too and fixed my eyes upon the boar. - -Only one of the spears struck, but it was hurled with such force that it -caught the boar in the middle of the back and pierced clean to the -region of his heart. While it was in full career, it faltered in its -plunge. Stumbling, it dug its tusks into the earth. Then it rolled over, -kicking among the underbrush, and stretched out dead. - -You must remember that all this happened in a very brief time. A feeling -of triumph ran along every nerve. I turned towards the old Count with my -face beaming with delight, when I saw him swaying unsteadily in his -seat. He had gone ashen pale. The spear had dropped from his hand and -his fingers were clutching at the empty air. Then, unable to steady -himself any longer, he leaned far to the one side and tumbled headlong -from his saddle. - -On the instant I forgot all about the boar. I was down from my horse -like a flash and at his side. To my horror the fresh blood was flowing -in a steady stream from a wide-open gash in his chest. I raised his head -and laid it in the hollow of my bended arm and looked around appealingly -for help. His lips moved as though he would speak. But no words came. -His eye-lids quivered. Then, with a gasp, he fell back. - -In the meantime Andr and De Marsac were at my side. My brother stooped -down and spoke to the old Count. That other stood aloof. His glance was -turned half-way towards us and half-way towards the woods. The faintest -trace of a smile flickered on his face and his eyes beamed as though -with inward satisfaction. - -"Is he dead?" he demanded finally. - -I laid the old Count gently down. Andr and I stood for a moment with -our heads bowed to breathe a prayer. - -"He has been killed!" replied my brother with anger and bitterness -bursting his heart. - -To our amazement De Marsac stepped forward and touched Andr on the arm. - -"You will have to answer for this deed with your life, Andr La Mar," he -said coldly. "You are the murderer of one of the foremost barons of -Normandy!" - - - - - CHAPTER VII - THE BLACK PRINCE - - -Andr drew back like a man taken unawares as though he would avoid a -blow. He stood motionless for a moment to gather his dazed thoughts. A -silence fell over us like the hollowness of an empty tomb, with only the -long strained cawing of a crow overhead to break the tenseness. - -Then a clearness came into his eyes and with it a hardness about his -mouth and jaws. He took one step forward and blazed a look of hate at -our enemy. - -"I know now, De Marsac," he said, "why you have come among us. You -planned this from the beginning." - -That other shifted his gaze and pointed to where the old Count of -Gramont lay. - -"You understand what this means?" he asked with a glare in his eyes. - -"Better than you imagine," answered my brother, with his voice lifting -high among the trees. "By foul means young Charles of Gramont--that -man's son--was lured into a snare and carried off, a prisoner of him you -choose to call your King. By fouler means still you crept into our house -like a viper under pretense of hospitality. You picked a quarrel with me -the moment you arrived, thinking you would kill me in the fight. You -were thwarted in that. You tried to murder Henri there in the woods." He -cast a look in the direction of the old Count. A smile of scorn curled -about his mouth when he faced De Marsac again. "The only plan of yours -to succeed was in the slaying of an old man. Pshaw! I never dreamed a -human being could stoop so low!" - -A flush of wrath colored De Marsac's face, but slowly died out to a dead -white. With his eyes shifting and shining, I thought with murder in -them, he flouted my brother once again. - -"You are wasting words, my friend La Mar," he sneered. "The whole brood -of you is like a dying candle. It is hardly worth the snuffing out." - -My brother heard this with the coolness and firmness of a rock. When the -last syllable of De Marsac's scorn faded in the air, Andr planted his -feet squarely on the ground. Then, with his open palm, he struck that -other a stinging blow across the face. - -"You have brought your sword, De Marsac," he said in an even voice. "By -good fortune I also have brought mine." Here he laid his hand upon the -pommel. "We were interrupted once. We can continue----" - -Before he could end the sentence the steel was in the air. Both men in -their eagerness stepped in close to each other. The blades rang out as -they crossed up to the hilts. They both drew back again and made a -wicked exchange of thrust and parry. They played fast and furiously at -arm's length. They shifted swiftly on the loose ground. Then, after De -Marsac missed his aim at a point above the heart, Andr touched him -lightly with the point of his sword upon the ear. - -"Your armor, De Marsac," he cried with a mocking laugh, "makes it -difficult. To kill you I must strike you in the neck or face." - -De Marsac, at the first blood, had drawn back. He was gathering his -sword in his hand for another trial, when a dark shadow came towards us -from behind the trees. It was the figure of a man with an oaken staff in -his hand. And before any of us could stir he called out in a deep voice -as though he was applauding the stroke he had just seen the single word: -"Bravo!" - -I gave a little start, for the suddenness of his appearance surprised -me. And as though they had heard a command both my brother and De Marsac -lowered their blades and gazed, one with curiosity, the other with alarm -at the stranger. - -He was clad entirely in black from the close-fitting cap upon his head -to the toes of his fine leather boots. His doublet encircled his chest -with the tightness of a drum and was of a rich cloth, durable but -severely plain. As far as I could see he was without weapons of any sort -save the knotted staff which he had in his hand. - -He was what you might call of medium height and build. But the longer -you looked at him, the more you grew aware of some hidden strength that -lay within. His face was square and large boned and of a ruggedness of -color that bespoke a life in the open. His eyes were deep set in their -sockets. When he looked at you the steadiness of his gaze was midway -between a frown and a scowl. He moved like a man who was accustomed to -time his actions to the moment, but withal with such lightness and ease -that constantly reminded you that, at the slightest need, he could -spring forward with the litheness of a tiger and strike with the -swiftness of lightning. - -He remained for a while standing looking from my brother to De Marsac. -Then, of a sudden he laughed. But it was a laugh that had no mirth in it -but which rang like a mocking echo through the trees. - -"Still at your old tricks, I see, De Marsac," he said as he advanced. -"You have profited little from the lesson that I so lately taught." - -De Marsac's hand shook. He rested his sword with the point upon the -ground. He shifted uneasily, glancing in one direction then another. The -flush on his face died out to the whiteness of parchment. - -He breathed. "Ah!" he cried, but his voice choked. "You!" - -The man in black folded his arms across his chest and let his club swing -lightly from between his fingers. - -"Yes," he said. "We have a little argument to settle between us. You -will remember we began one but never finished." - -De Marsac flashed a look of hate at the man. - -"I have not done with him there," he said, pointing at Andr. "After -this----" - -The stranger grinned and raised his brows. - -"From what I have seen, De Marsac, there may be no 'after this'," he -said. "You know how disappointed I would feel to see you die!--that is -by hands other than my own! Would you have me call you a coward in the -presence of these witnesses?" - -"'Coward'?" echoed our enemy. "You can't say that. You know I fought you -like a man until----" - -The stranger mocked him again. - -"Yes," he said. "You did. That is--until you ran away!" - -De Marsac's eyes sought the ground. He was like a rat that is cornered. -A heavy frown crossed his brows and he ground his teeth in rage. - -"Come!" The man in black coaxed him. "I shall give you every advantage. -You have a sword there in your hand. I have only an oaken staff. Could I -offer you easier terms?" - -There was no way out of it. This our enemy saw. Like a man who will risk -all on one cast, without a sign of warning, he sprang with all his -quickness with his sword pointed outwards at his foe. So fast was he -that I feared he would kill him on the spot. But the man in black must -have expected such a move. As lithely as a cat he stepped to one side. -De Marsac, with no object to bring him to a stop, plunged furiously -headlong and fell stumbling to the turf. - -It was as ridiculous a situation as I ever saw. My brother and I, -forgetful of the seriousness of the moment, let out loud peals of -laughter. The stranger hardly stirred and that only to follow his enemy -guardedly with his eyes. De Marsac was filled with shame and wrath that -he had been so smoothly outwitted. He raised himself cautiously on his -hands and knees and looked around. Then, seeing that he was not -threatened, he sprang again to his feet and faced his foe. - -There followed a single exchange that I shall not forget as long as I -shall draw the breath of life. De Marsac raised his sword on high, as -you would a battle-ax, and with all the force he could summon started a -blow. If it had ever reached its mark, it would have split the -stranger's skull in twain. But the man in black was this time even more -alert than he had been before. With a quick step he jumped in close to -his foeman's body. He raised the oaken staff over his head. He caught -the blade on it as it descended. The edge of the steel must have cut -deep into the wood, for it held there as firmly as though it were in a -vise. A quick twist of the wrist and it was torn from De Marsac's grasp -and flew twirling and spinning in the air. Like a bird that has been -pierced by an arrow it came down and clattered to the earth. - -The man in black showed no more concern than if he were plucking a -flower from a field. He went over and took the sword in his hand. He ran -his fingers along the blade and wiped away the clay that had stuck to it -where it had fallen. Then with the utmost deliberation, he snapped it -across his knee and tossed the pieces contemptuously at De Marsac's -feet. - -"I could crush the life out of you now, De Marsac," he said, "with this -club of mine. Or for a second time I might let you go." He hesitated as -though he was thinking and with a snap of his fingers said, "Pshaw! What -are you to me but a worm crawling on the ground." - -De Marsac uttered not a word. He stood with his arms at his side, his -body swaying slightly waiting for a new turn in the affair. The man in -black took to pacing up and down. For a moment he was deep in thought as -though he had forgotten our existence. Then he looked suddenly up and -with heavy brows addressed our enemy. - -"Go back to your King, De Marsac," he growled, and with a sweep of his -hand as commanding as an emperor. "Tell him that I defy him to his -teeth. Tell him that before the year's end I shall sweep him from his -throne." - -De Marsac frowned. He glared at the stranger with hate and anger in his -eyes. Then, hesitating with every step, he made slowly towards the -trees. When he felt himself secure, he faced us and raised his arm on -high. - -"It is you who will be blotted from the earth," he cried. "Before the -year's end we shall meet again. We shall see then who will have the -upper hand." - -With that he disappeared among the trees. - -The man in black continued his pacing up and down upon the ground. What -Andr and I had seen and heard cautioned us to keep our peace. At length -he stopped and raised a finger in warning. - -"I caution you," he said, "that that fellow will be back again. He'll -scheme and plan until he gets revenge. That's the kind of vermin the -King of France sends out to stir up trouble among the Norman barons. You -did wrong to let him cross the threshold of your house." - -Once more he paced to and fro. No doubt he was thinking some matter to -the bottom. We stood open-mouthed, wondering at his confidence and his -bearing. The next time he halted it was of another matter that he spoke. - -"The heir of Gramont is gone," he said. "He was taken a prisoner down -the valley of the Loire. Is it to your interest to have him back?" - -"He was like a brother to us," said Andr, "and the son of my father's -warmest friend. We would gladly give our lives for him. I am sure in -like predicament he would do the same for us." - -The man's eyes lit up with a kind of fire. His jaws tightened. By the -flicker of a smile that played about his mouth I was sure he was pleased -with Andr's answer. - -"The old spirit of the Norman race is with you yet," he said, "tough and -stubborn to the last. It is a good sign. If you will bring Charles of -Gramont back, let one of you go down the valley of the Loire. It will be -a dangerous undertaking, for you will be among the enemies of your -country. Above all, take heed of what you see and hear. Beyond Angers -the open territory is dominated by a man called the Abbot of Chalonnes. -It will be your business to find him. And it will be he who will return -to you the lad you seek--young Charles." - -We looked at each other, Andr and I. - -"It may be a fool's errand," remarked my brother. "How will the Abbot -know?--what sign or token shall we give?" - -The man in black spun on his heels like a top. He said nothing, only -ripped open his doublet wide across his chest. To our amazement we saw -that underneath instead of a shirt he wore the tanned hide of an -animal's skin with the hair turned outward. With his hand he reached -down and from under his belt brought forth a fine yellow plume such as -great leaders wear on their helmets on the field of battle. - -[Illustration: The Arrow Struck With a Click] - -"Do you know this?" he cried, holding it before us. - -"It is the tail of a leopard made into a plume," said Andr. - -"It will be enough, then," he said shortly, "to say to the Abbot of -Chalonnes that you have seen this." - -He made to go. - -"One word more," called Andr after him. "Is it too much for us to know -your name?" - -The stranger stopped on the fringe of the woods. He turned and looked -back. - -"My father sits upon the English throne," he said. "I am known as the -Black Prince!" - - -Slowly and sadly, with the body of the old Lord of Gramont borne -tenderly among us, we wended our way towards our home. We had much to -talk about, but in our grief we held our tongues. We passed each other -with bowed heads and sorrowful faces. There was a gloom about the place -like the coldness of death. - -We laid the old warrior away in the tomb of his fathers. In the evening -we sat alone together--Andr and I--in the light of the candles. The -early September day had been unusually warm and the casements were flung -wide. The servants had long since gone to bed. There was scarcely a -sound except our own breathing. - -"I must go, Henri, to the Abbot of Chalonnes," said my brother, breaking -the silence. "There must be no more delay." - -"If you go," I answered, "De Marsac will appear again. There will be no -one left to defend the estate." - -Andr bit his lips but did not answer. He walked across the room and -stood at the side of the great oaken table in the centre of the room. I -arose, too, and stood opposite him. - -"Let us toss for it, Andr," said I taking a newly-minted groat from my -pocket. "If it fall heads, you go, shields, I go." - -I flung the piece in the air. It fell, but fell on its edge and rolled -down from the table across the room. I was about to go after it when an -arrow came floating through the open window. It struck with a click and -fastened its point in the hard wood. Upon the shaft, wound with a tight -cord, was tied a small piece of parchment. - -Andr drew back. - -"Another enemy!" he cried. "Will there never be an end?" - -"No," said I. "You are wrong. This time it is a friend." - -With feverish fingers I drew the arrow from the wood and unrolled the -parchment. With a kind of inward triumph I spread it open before my -brother's eyes. At the bottom there was drawn the figure of a leopard, -very roughly to be sure, but still as plain as day. Above it in a scrawl -so crude that it could hardly be deciphered were these words: - -"Send the lad!" - -"There, Andr!" said I. "Will this decide it?" - -My brother waved his hand in the air like a man who yields to the will -of Fate and moved across the room. - -"I stay," he said, and sank into the nearest chair. - - - - - CHAPTER VIII - THE SILVER-HAFTED DAGGER - - -That night I slept but little. The excitement of the day had been too -much for me. The old Count's death, the treachery of De Marsac, and the -appearance in our parts of so great and widely known a man as the Black -Prince--all this set my brain in a swirl and kindled in it a kind of -fire. Besides, too, there was the prospect of the long journey that lay -before me, visions of the strange characters I would meet, the odds and -ends of places through which I should surely pass, and by no means least -of all, the snares and pitfalls that were certain to be a menace to my -unwary feet. - -At the first grey of dawn I was up from my bed. As quickly as I was able -I dressed myself in the same clothes that I had worn on the day of the -boar-hunt--a jerkin of strong sewed leather, a doublet that would keep -out both wind and rain, breeches of soft deer-hide, knitted stockings of -our home-spun wool, a pair of shoes that were oiled and worked until -they were as pliant as the skin upon my hand--plain clothes, but strong -and lasting, clothes that would draw no comment either for their -richness or their meanness. And as a last touch I set a little cap with -a feather in it upon my head. - -I breakfasted on a cold meat-pie that was left over from the night -before. All was quiet about the house. I thought that as yet there was -no one stirring. But when I walked into the open to my surprise there -was Andr coming from the stables, leading a horse on either hand--his -own and the one I was accustomed to call mine. - -"I will ride with you as far as the brow of the hill," he said, and that -in a voice that was almost at a breaking point. - -I would have answered but a lump as big as an apple rose to my throat, -so that without a word I took the reins that he offered me and swung -into the saddle. - -We started down the road at a slow canter. The freshness of the morning -air sent the blood tingling through my veins. The brightness of the sun -shone on every dewy leaf. The easy motion of the horse had a charm of -its own. But with all this I could not scatter the cloud of seriousness -that had come between us. - -Presently we fell into an easy talk, but it was a talk that hid rather -than revealed what lay deepest in our bosoms. Not a word was spoken of -the happenings of the past week nor of the mission I was on until after -more than an hour's ride. We came to the crest of the hill that rises -southward from our home. Here we slowly gathered in the reins. We halted -our horses and sat side by side for a moment in silence. Then Andr drew -a long breath and extended his hand. - -"Good-by, Henri," he said, and added in a faltering voice, "You will -come safe home to me, I know." - -That was all. I took his hand in mine. Our eyes met. But I had to turn -mine quickly aside again. - -"I shall do my best," I replied. It wasn't much of an answer, but it was -as brave a speech as I was able to bring over my lips. The truth is my -tongue failed me. When I looked up again a little wistful smile lay in -the corners of my brother's mouth and he was drawing in the reins to -turn about. - -We parted. I urged the roan forward and started off down the other side -of the hill. Now and then the impulse rose within me to turn and wave a -last farewell, but ever as it did, new strength came to me and I set my -face resolutely forward. - -The horse broke into a loose trot. Faster and faster I went over the -uneven road. More than once I thought I would be pitched headlong from -my mount. I entered a sharp bend in the hills. As I turned the horse's -head the tall trees stood between me and my home like a great black -wall. Within an hour or two I realized that I was treading on new -ground. Yet the further I went, the freer I felt. I was like a bird -loosed from long confinement in a cage. The joy of exploration was -lending me fresh thoughts and my dependence on those at home was shaken -gradually from me like the last threads of an old garment. - -The highway was like a country in itself. It had its inhabitants and its -customs, its laws and traditions. Its population, too, began to strike -me as singularly fanciful. Traveler after traveler passed me, the one on -the heels of the other. But all of them of interest. Indeed so different -were they from one another that I was soon set speculating and wondering -what manner of life they led and above all where in the world could they -be going. - -The first person worth mentioning whom I came across was a scrivener. -That is to say, one of those wandering scholars--a man skilled in the -art of writing. He was sitting on a stone near a little brook that ran -bubbling from the cool of the trees. He was munching at some bread and -cheese as contentedly as you could wish. Alongside of him in the grass -lay a long round bundle wrapped in a dirty cloth. Beside this lay a -handful of quills and a horn in which he carried his ink. His appearance -was nothing to boast of. His forehead and hands were streaked and -smeared black and a full week's growth of beard covered his face. And -the worst thing about him was his clothes--an ill-fitting suit of velvet -of dark blue, spotted and ragged, which some one had given him. - -At the first sight of me his jaw fell agape. The bread which he had just -stuffed into his mouth fell in crumbs over his knees. His eyes glared at -me as though they would start from their sockets. I thought a kind of -fright had overtaken him, but in the next second he jumped to his feet -with the lightness of a hare and laid his hand over his heart in a way -that reminded me strongly of De Marsac. Then he swept the ground with -his soiled cap and bowed. - -"My Lord," he said with the utmost seriousness, "I am alone. I lack -company. Will you be gracious enough to dine with me?" - -At that he straightened up and smiled. - -"I am no lord," I answered with a twinkle in my eye. "Nor am I hungry. I -have a long ride ahead of me and must be on my way." - -With that I made to be off. But the scrivener seemed to have no hearing. -He clapped his cap upon his head and with a skip was out in the middle -of the road. - -"If you are not a noble," he said with his grin spreading from ear to -ear, "you ought to be. But I am sure of one thing----" He let the last -words trail in the air as though he would puzzle me. - -"What's that?" I asked. - -"Your horse is!" he cried. And then he bent over and laughed as though -he had made the smartest remark in the world. - -I was feeling uneasy. The thought came to me that I was wasting my time -with a madman and the sooner I could get off from him the better. - -"Well," I replied dryly, "maybe he is. But don't let me interrupt your -meal." - -I looked down the road to let him know that I was anxious to be off. The -hint was wasted, for he stepped in close to the roan and started to -stroke him on the neck, muttering and mumbling to himself words of the -highest praise. - -He twisted his head to the one side like a bird on a perch and winked at -me knowingly. - -"Do you know what I'd give for this horse?" he demanded. - -"He's not for sale," I said with some abruptness. But he went on as -though I had not spoken. - -"I'd give everything I have," he burst out. "I'd give my parchment, my -inkhorn and my quills. And I'd be willing to forget all I know of the -art of writing, if I could call him my own!" - -I almost laughed in his face. - -"You're generous, master scrivener," said I, and once more gathered in -the reins. - -But he was not to be so easily shaken off. He made a pretense of great -affection for the animal. He laid his cheek against its head. He took to -stroking its mane. Then he looked up into my face with a cunning leer. - -"Do you know," he began slyly, "I don't believe the horse is yours at -all." - -"What!" said I. "Do you take me for a thief?" - -"Ah!" he exclaimed, raising his brows. "I've hit a soft spot, now, -haven't I? Why, it's true then that you gentlemen of the road are as -touchy as a flock of crows." - -I was almost overcome. That I would be taken for a highwayman was far -from what I had ever dreamed. - -"Look here!" I called. "Take your hand from that horse. I'll give you -till I count 'three.' If you're not out of the way then, I'll ride you -down." - -The scrivener paid me no more attention than he would a fly. Without -taking his eyes from me, he reached into his belt and drew forth a -dagger. As he held it in the air, I saw that it was of unusual value and -workmanship. The blade was as thin as a blade of grass and rang to his -touch like the finest steel. Besides, the haft shone with a brightness -that could hardly be believed, for it was not only of the clearest -silver but was set with a scattering of brilliant stones. - -"Let's start the bargaining over again, my lord," he said. "Will you -exchange your horse for this?" - -I was at my wit's end. I was sure now that he was not only a madman but -a knave as well. The longer I lingered there with him, the more -dangerous seemed my situation. I set my jaws in resolution. He must have -noticed the expression on my face, for he reached out and grasped the -bridle firmly in his hand. At the same time he held out the weapon in -the hope it would strike my fancy. - -"Who is the thief now, master scrivener?" I asked. - -"Wouldn't you like to have it?" he questioned with another sly wink. -"It's yours for the taking--if you will only give me your horse." - -At that he began tossing the dagger over his head and with much deftness -catching it again in his hand. I sat watching him with anger swelling in -my heart. Higher and higher the dagger went. The more difficult the -catch, the easier it seemed to him. At length it rose far over his head, -spinning and twirling like a leaf in the wind. Then a thought came to -me. With one grasp I reached far out. By merest chance I caught the -weapon by the hilt. I sank my heels into the horse's flank. In his -amazement the scrivener loosed his hold on the bridle and I was free -from him. - -Before I was out of hearing I drew the horse to a stop. I turned and saw -the scrivener standing in the middle of the road. He had his hands flat -over his hips and was grinning with all his might. - -I held the dagger on high. - -"Do you see this?" I called. "I am going to keep it until I find the man -to whom it belongs." - -His answer sent the chills down my spine. - -"Fine!" he shouted. "Take it to the Abbot of Chalonnes!" - - - - - CHAPTER IX - A SOLITARY HOUSE IN THE WOODS - - -The rest of that day passed pleasantly enough. To be sure, there were -wayfarers whom I met. I remember most distinctly a few scattered -soldiers with heavy beards who talked deep and boastingly in their -throats. Then there came a barber with a satchel in his hand. He had a -white curled wig on his head and a comb tucked jauntily in the side of -it over his ear. No doubt he was going the rounds among his customers, -the gentry of the neighborhood. By the mincing way in which he walked, -the fancy lace upon his sleeves and collar, together with the display of -a red waistcoat and a pair of polished silver-buckled shoes he must have -thought himself equal to any doctor of Physic of the great university of -Bologna. - -He doffed his cap to me with some show of delicacy. He began to ask me -if any great houses lay in the direction from which I had come, where he -could earn a handful of groats. He told me that if there were any sick -in the neighborhood, he could make them well again by the skill he had -in cupping and leeching. I knew that barbers had the reputation as idle -gossips, so I answered as evasively as I could. Then, when he saw that -he was strumming on the wrong string, he grew bolder and more direct. He -said flatly that I needed a little care myself. He invited me down from -the horse. He assured me that, if I would sit on a stone on the side of -the road for the space of half an hour, he would make a new man of me by -the application of his art. - -But my experience with the scrivener had been enough. I knew that it was -best to deal with this new nuisance as deftly as I might. I first said -that he looked the master of his trade in every way. At which he puffed -up like a pigeon and seemed highly flattered. Then I slowly let him know -that my stock of money was very low, that I could hardly reckon on a -resting place for the night (which of course was true) and that I was -cautioned to be careful in the expenditure of every single coin. - -I might have gone further. But when my lack of money became known to -him, he dropped his smile and shot a look at me that had poison in it. -He picked up his satchel, grumbling and growling under his breath, and -with a remark about beggars riding on horseback, quickly strode away. - -The next was a fellow with a cart, or rather a wagon on two wheels. He -had shafts to it and instead of a horse had fastened himself to them by -a strap similar to a yoke which reached over his shoulders. He was twice -the size of an ordinary man. The rolls of fat hung under his chin and -across his stomach in great layers. He came along puffing and snorting -and mopping the sweat from his brow. At the same time he seemed as happy -as a lark, for he was whistling a light tune as merrily as could be. - -He no sooner saw me than he lowered the cart on two props and disengaged -himself from his harness. I was now so near that I saw that he had a -kind of traveling show such as often stopped in our village in the early -Spring. Only this fellow had no performing bear on a rope or a monkey or -an acrobatic clown, but piled high on the cart, row after row, were -small wooden cages. In each cage was a bird. Along the bottom were the -parrots and then the further up they went the smaller the birds became -until at the top sat perched the tiniest of wrens. - -I was agog with curiosity. When I came within earshot the big fellow -stepped out into the middle of the road. His smile spread the width of -his broad face. He bowed to me from afar and then screwed his mouth into -a knot and puffed out his cheeks. With such suddenness that it startled -me he ran the gamut of a score of notes from the lowest to the highest, -lingering now and then to warble and trill some of them in the most -entrancing fashion. - -At the first sound of the man's whistling there was a flutter in all the -cages. Before he had uttered half a dozen notes the birds began to sing. -When he had no more breath and was forced to let off, they had reached a -harmony that was truly surprising. The sounds rose higher and higher. It -was like the early morning at home when I awoke but even more thrilling -and delightful. Then, just as I approached, the fellow put his knuckle -in his mouth. He blew one loud shrill blast. The birds in the next -instant were as silent as the grave. - -I could not help smiling. And the man himself was even more pleased than -I. He stood in the road grinning like a great calf. His eyes sparkled. -He was beaming with joy as though he had just performed a truly -remarkable feat. He stuck his thumb under his arm and straightened -himself up as proud as an emperor. - -"Greetings, sir Traveler," he cried, "from the King of the Birds." - -I drew in my horse. He took this as a sign that I was interested. He -screwed up his mouth again and let out a short shrill note. Of a sudden, -as though they had been waiting for it, every bird in the cages started -once more to sing. They were soon at the highest point. The fellow had -his head cocked on one side with his ear turned towards the cages like a -music master trying to detect a false note. Then, as he did before, he -put his knuckle in his mouth. He blew one quick blast and the sounds -died away as quickly as though the birds had been stricken dead. - -"Sir," said the King of the Birds with a wave of his hand, "the parrot -there can tell your fortune. He is like the owl, one of the wisest of -birds." To suit his action to his words he tapped the parrot on the -head. He placed a box which held a number of pieces of parchment before -it. The parrot bent over and with its beak tossed one of the small -sheets out on the ground. The King pounced upon it and held it out -before my astonished eyes. - -"Unfold it, sir, and read it at your leisure," said the man. "It may -help you on your way." - -With that he bowed and stood rubbing his hands. I smiled of course at -his simplicity. A sort of pity took hold of me. In bulk he was almost -the size of an ox. Without doubt he was as poor as any of his birds. He -was dependent for all that he got upon his ability to amuse those who -fell across his path. Yet, with all that, the seriousness of the world -had no resting place upon his shoulders. In his own province he was, as -he claimed, as absolute as a king, and to my way of thinking far happier -than any of whom I have ever heard. - -I did not want to wound his feelings. With the pretext that I must be -going, I leaned over and tossed a handful of small silver into his -hands. At the same time I clapped my heels against the horse's flanks -and with a wave of my arm bade him "Adieu." - -I thought I had done with him. I had given him more than he had counted -on, I am sure. I had no other idea but that he would gather up his cart -and make his way to the nearest village. But my horse had scarcely -carried me ten steps when there fell upon my ears the same whistling -with which he had first greeted me. Then followed the chorus of the -birds. I turned in the saddle and looked back. The great fellow was -standing in the middle of the road. His hands were extended towards me. -His chest was heaving like a bellows and the sweat was streaming from -his forehead. For all that he was smiling like a pleased child. His -little eyes were twinkling and blinking in the light of the sun. When he -saw that I had turned about, he struck still higher notes and the birds -with him. - -I rode slowly on and on. I turned now and then to wave back at him. At -each turning I saw the same figure in the middle of the road and heard -the same trilling sounds. They grew fainter and fainter. The man himself -grew dimmer and dimmer. At length the warbling ceased. For the last time -I waved "farewell." But as I did, there he was with his head thrown -back, his thumb under his arm and one foot proudly before the other. -When he realized that I would soon be out of sight he threw both arms -out towards me to wish me good fortune on my way. - -So it went with me. On that great highway I found myself in a new and -varied world. One strange character passed after the other with each -quite different from the one before. At first I thought them only the -odds and ends of all humanity driving forward without aim or purpose. -But after a while I had to acknowledge that of the people I met, I was -the least in experience of them all. I began to make a fresh estimate of -men and their manners. They soon impressed me with the thought that they -knew what they were about as well as I. The only difference between them -and me was that they had interests other than my own. And to cap it all -a certain shrewdness warned me that if I were to continue to cope with -them, I must sharpen my wits to the keenness of theirs. - -I went on and on. I took time to feed my horse and eat a bite myself in -the shade of the trees. The afternoon came and went. The sun was -dropping behind the hills. An uneasiness took hold of me lest I be -forced to lie out in the open exposed to the uncertainties of the night. -It was rapidly getting dark. My uneasiness was turning into fear, when I -came upon a bend in the road and behind it a broad stretch of thick -woods. - -I stopped and looked circumspectly around. I might have passed on, but, -as I gazed, I spied a little house or cottage hidden far in among the -trees. Not a soul was in sight. It seemed a place deserted. The walls -were of stone and very old for they were covered with moss in patches -here and there. There was a blackness about them from the dust of the -road, besides, on the corners and the window-ledges they were worn with -pieces knocked off. The windows themselves were hardly visible. They -were matted with cobwebs and dirt so that it was scarcely possible that -any light could shine through them. - -An old slab of stone served as a door-step, but it was surrounded with -weeds that grew waist-high even as far as the edge of the road. There -was little inviting about the house. Indeed, the more I examined it, the -more I felt that I should leave it as it was. - -I was about to give my horse the rein when I observed a thin curl of -smoke lifting lazily in the air from a chimney in the rear. I knitted my -brows in surprise. I looked again to make certain. Then, with curiosity -getting the better of me, I got down from the horse, led him by the -bridle and tied him to the nearest tree. - -I cannot tell you why I did it. I suppose it was the mystery and the -strangeness about the place, but before I gave thought to the -consequences, I had brushed my way through the weeds and was knocking at -the antiquated door. - -I drew a deep breath and stood waiting. The time seemed very long -indeed. My heart began to flutter in my breast. A feeling that my -actions were rash stole over me. The horse neighed. The sound struck me -like a warning that I ought to let well enough alone and be further on -my way. I was about to turn when I heard a board creak within. The quick -shuffling of feet came to me through the door. Then there fell a silence -that was like the hollowness of an empty cave. - -I was curious and fearful alike. I walked back to the middle of the -road. The smoke came from the chimney in a thicker volume than before. I -shifted in my mind to reason out the situation. When I had considered -every side of it, I laughed at my fears. - -"It is only some poor peasant," I thought, "--probably too deaf to -hear." - -With my mind fixed I strode boldly back. I knocked more loudly and -resolutely than before. But no sound came. I waited a moment and knocked -again. The only answer was the cawing of a crow that passed soaring over -my head. My impatience burst its bounds. I took the latch in my hand, -thinking to rattle it, when to my surprise the door yielded to my touch. -As by some magic it swung slowly open and I beheld the interior of the -room. - -I expected to find the place within as uninviting as it was without. A -fire was burning at the far end and over it hung on a chain a pot which -was bubbling and boiling and giving out a most savory odor. At the side -of the wall stood a chair, but of the kind you might think belonged not -in a peasant's hut but in the palace of a king. It was of the finest -make. The legs and back were curved and scrolled and gilded like new and -the cushions of a velvet delicately blue. In that one flash I saw, too, -a table standing in the middle of the room. The top reflected the shine -of the fire, for it was polished like wax. - -If I was surprised at the first glance, I was the more amazed as my eyes -got accustomed to the semi-darkness of the interior. The walls, instead -of being black or grimy were as white and cheerful as though they were -entirely new and instead of the stone flags which I expected to find, -the floor was laid in the smoothest wood. - -"Whoever lives here," I said half aloud, "has gone out for a while. I'll -take a seat. When they return, we can strike a bargain for a lodging for -the night." - -To suit the purpose I shut the door. It was swinging slowly when of a -sudden it was dashed past my face and struck the door-jam with a bang. -The unexpectedness of it made me wink. When I opened my eyes there was a -man standing before me. His brows were drawn into an ugly frown. The -look on his face was of the blackness of night. His jaws were set but -his lips were curled back in a snarl and his fists knotted in anger as -though he was about to strike. - -"Dog!" The word came from between his teeth in a hiss. - -I was so taken unawares that I retreated a step. I glared helplessly at -him. Then a bitter smile of hatred slowly crossed his features like that -of a savage who has run down an enemy. - -"So," he drawled, "you've proved the mouse at last." - -I was too stupefied to reply. - -"Why!" I gasped. "There's some mistake--mouse----?" - -"You've fallen into a trap, haven't you?" - -By degrees my breath came back to me. - -"I've never seen you before," I managed to say. "Surely----" - -He cut me off with a growl. - -"You don't have to see a man to do him a harm, do you?" he said, and -took a step towards me. "The next time a man is tied to a tree and asks -for a drink of water----" - -He did not finish, but made a lunge at me with his arms outstretched. It -took all my alertness to spring back out of his way. Then, like a flash -the thought of the scrivener's dagger popped into my mind. I jerked it -from my belt and raised it menacingly over my head. - -The fellow stopped in his tracks. He shot a glance over my shoulder to -the back of the room. I swung the dagger in the air with the thought -that if I forced him from the door, I might escape. But my arm was -hardly half way around when a sharp crack caught me on the wrist. The -pain shot through me like the cutting of a knife. I loosed my grasp. The -dagger flew across the room and fell clattering onto the wooden floor. - -In the next breath my arms were caught from behind. They were pinned -together with the firmness of a vise. A foot shot out and entangled -itself in mine. A quick twist and I was jerked sideways and sent -tumbling like the dagger across the room. - -I was stunned from the force of the fall. I got slowly up on one elbow -and looked dazedly around. The fire was dancing as though it mocked me. -I laid my hand on my hip where it hurt me most. My fingers fumbled -aimlessly somehow or other around my pocket. I was so stupefied that I -was hardly conscious of what I was doing. My thumb and forefinger -touched the bit of parchment which the King of the Birds had given me. I -drew it out. By good fortune my assailants were at my back. I unfolded -it more by habit than by purpose. When it lay open before the light of -the blazing wood I was amazed to read a warning that had come altogether -too late: - -"Avoid the house in the woods!" - -With nervous fingers I put the parchment back again. The one fellow who -had faced me first came over and jerked me roughly to my feet. Then, as -though I were a log, shoved me back until I fell into the chair. - -"Where did you get that dagger?" he demanded. He had picked the weapon -from the floor and had thrown it on the table. - -"I took it from a man on the road," said I. - -"Was it a short fellow--a churchman--dressed like an Abbot?" he asked -further. - -I was loath to give these rascals more information than was good for -them so my answer was as short as I could make it. - -"I don't know whether he was an Abbot or not," I said. "I couldn't -tell." - -They looked at each other in alarm. - -"If he's in the neighborhood," said the first, "we'd better get out." - -The other came forward into the light of the fire. His hand was bandaged -with a strip of an old shirt and the blood was caked where it had oozed -through and hardened. - -"Do you know me?" he asked. - -"You tried to kill me in the woods," I said, without lifting my eyes. - -"Do you see this?" he went on. - -I looked at his hand. - -"It's cut to the bone," he said, threateningly. "It'll take weeks for it -to heal." He narrowed his eyes till they were mere slits and studied me. -"You're going to pay for this, do you hear?" - -I said nothing, but looked helplessly around. - -The first fellow had his gaze upon the floor. He was worried, that I -plainly saw. Then, after a little, he touched this fellow on the -shoulder. - -"Let's put him out of the way," he said, glancing towards me. "If we're -caught here, we'll be in a trap ourselves." - -They were both willing, but still some doubt held them in leash. - -"If we do," was the answer, "what will De Marsac say? You know he wants -him" (meaning me) "for a purpose." - -The word De Marsac struck strangely on my ears. - -"Oh!" I exclaimed. "De Marsac had better look out for himself. There is -some one on his heels." - -They turned to me together like a flash. - -"What!" they exclaimed. "Who?" - -"The Black Prince!" I called boldly. "He will----" - -They laughed in my face. - -"The Black Prince is on his way to the west to join the starving -remnants of his army," I was told. "We thought you meant the Abbot of -Chalonnes." - -My mouth fell agape. I searched their faces and they searched mine. The -fellow who had grappled with me first made a signal to the other, and -turned towards the table to pick up the dagger. The man with the wounded -hand slouched over towards me. He had his good fist curled in a knot, no -doubt to crash it against my skull. - -I felt that it was my end. I took a firm hold on the arms of the chair -to dodge or fight them to the last of my strength. - -The door suddenly flew back on its hinges and banged against the wall. -Both men jumped and in my tenseness I jumped with them. They stood with -frightened faces looking towards the entrance. - -A form appeared--the form of a little man clad in rags, smeared with ink -and dirt so that his face was hardly to be seen. His beard was clotted -with mire where he had been sleeping in the open. His quills and -ink-horn and roll of parchment were gone but he still wore the same -curious grin that I had noticed earlier in the day. - -With one skip he was in the middle of the room. He clapped the fellow -with the injured hand roundly on the back and cried in a voice of glee. - -"Well, I see you have him at last!" - - - - - CHAPTER X - THE HIGHWAYMAN OF TOURS - - -The three of us turned with amazement on our faces. Before a word was -spoken the scrivener bounded clear across the room. He came to a stop -before the table and took the dagger in his hand. Then he faced us. - -"Now," said he, "I should like to know who gave you permission to befoul -my house?" - -He spoke in a high, commanding key. One of the fellows shifted slowly to -the side of the room. The other looked uneasily about. The scrivener, -who held his head, pointed at each of them in turn with the dagger. - -"Do you know, my gentles," he demanded in a terrible voice, "who I am?" - -The two men knotted their brows, puzzled. One of them bit his lips and -the other growled under his breath and flashed a knowing look at his -companion. It was a hint, I knew, that at the first chance they would -make the attack together. - -The scrivener seemed to consider them as children. He took his soiled -cap from his head and flung it on the floor. - -"Do you know me now?" he cried. "Have you never heard of -'Will-o'-the-wisp'?" - -As though they had been struck by a club, both men drooped and turned -instinctively towards the door. Then they called out loud enough for me -to hear, "The highwayman of Tours!" - -The scrivener snapped his fingers in the air. Then like a showman he -took the dagger by the point. He gave it a twist and sent it spinning -towards the floor. It struck and buried itself in the wood, where it -stood quivering like a living thing. - -"'The highwayman of Tours!'" he echoed after them. "The only man who -ever had the courage to stand before the Abbot of Chalonnes and flaunt -him to his face. That dagger there I took from him--with a dozen of his -followers at his back. I was the only man in all the country round to -meet the Dwarf of Angers--alone--unarmed--in the woods--at night. I -killed the Dwarf and threw his body into the waters of the Loire." He -stopped and laughed a long, weird, tormenting laugh that rang through -the room like the echo of a ghost. "The man who is my enemy is -foredoomed to die!" - -A chill crept along my spine. A sullen look spread over the faces of my -two captors. They exchanged glances once again and grinned. - -"You can't fool us with talk like that," said one. "We're men." - -The scrivener whistled a quick, sharp note and with the ease of a kitten -sprang upon the table. - -"There is a price upon my head!" he called. Then he pointed to the -dagger. "If either of you has the boldness to collect it, let him pluck -that weapon from the floor." - -The fellow who had spoken brightened up. He lurched forward. His huge -body bent over and his arm reached out to take the scrivener at his -word. But his slow brain had reckoned without thought to the -consequences. He had no sooner taken a step when the scrivener raised -himself on the balls of his feet. He shot through the air with the -straightness and speed of an arrow. He landed with all his weight on the -back of his enemy. His one hand encircled his throat. The other, by a -calculation as unerring as it was quick, caught the dagger by the hilt. - -There followed a struggle that I shall not soon forget. The scrivener -twisted his lithe body like a snake. He squirmed around and before I -could wink was on top of his foe. He was smiling as though he was highly -pleased with the dagger now raised ready for the descending blow. - -He knew that the second fellow would not allow his companion to be -killed. He halted the weapon so that it rested not more than an inch -from his opponent's throat. - -"One move and you're a dead man!" he cried. Then he looked to the side. -He saw the other coming on with venom in his eyes. - -"Take your choice," he called to him. "Lay a finger on me and you're -this man's murderer!" - -The fellow stopped. In the twinkling of an eye the scrivener sprang to -his feet. He faced the two with his face lit up and a confidence that -was amazing. The man with the wounded hand slid his hand into his shirt. -He drew forth a long knife with a curved blade. He ran his tongue over -his lips to moisten them and with one bound made for his enemy. - -I expected to see him run the scrivener through. But once again his -quickness surprised me. He sprang onto the table again with even greater -suppleness than before. This time he jumped feet foremost. He caught the -fellow in the middle of the chest. The knife went flying from his hand -and he was hurled back against the wall. His head struck with a thump -and his knees buckled under him as he sagged to the floor. - -Up to this time the action had been so fast and so unexpected that I was -hardly able to take a breath let alone take a part in it. But when I saw -the knife flying across the room my senses stirred within me. I saw the -second fellow take a hasty glance at the knife. He moved with all his -speed towards it. He was stooping over to snatch it up, when I realized -the danger we would be in if he were able to get it in his grasp. - -I took a flying leap like the scrivener, only I went face down, sliding -along the smooth floor. Just as my fingers were curling around the haft, -the fellow was upon me. I must have slid under him for he fell over me -with all his weight. The breath was knocked out of my body. A thousand -stars flicked across my vision. A pain shot over my back. My nose and -forehead were crushed against the boards and a smothering made it hard -for me even to gasp. - -But I clung to the knife with all my strength. My assailant dug his -hands into my ribs. He caught my wrist and twisted it till the pain -almost made me cry out. He took a firm hold upon my neck and tried to -squeeze the life out of me. He bent my arm back till it cracked in the -socket. But with all that I clung to my knife as though it was the -dearest thing I possessed. - -As a last trial the fellow dug his knees into my sides and held them -there. I felt the breath leaving me. Then with an effort that took all -my strength I jerked myself loose and turned over on my back. The danger -now was even greater for my opponent than it was for me. Although I was -down, yet I had a freer swing for my weapon. If I had thought in time I -could have slashed him on the legs and probably cut him across the arm. -But he saw what was coming. He stood up and backed away and in the same -moment, with what was left of me, I, too, got hastily to my feet. - -In the next second it was all over. A form came hurtling through the -air. I felt the breeze of the passing body fan my cheeks. It was the -scrivener who had gotten once more upon the table. He must have been on -the alert for such an opportunity. He caught my fellow, as he had done -the other. His feet struck him a dull blow full on the chest. As though -he were a sack of meal he gave a low groan and crumpled together against -the wall. - -I stood for a moment with my mouth open, gasping for breath. I was -anxious, too, about the first fellow whom the scrivener had knocked -senseless against the wall. He was slowly opening his eyes and made a -move as though he would rise. His hands were behind him. He twisted and -pulled to bring them forward. Then it dawned on me that while I was deep -in the struggle, the scrivener had tied them securely behind his back. - -I felt a clap on my shoulder. There stood the scrivener with his eyes -shining. His head was darting from side to side like a bird's. He danced -a few steps on the hard floor and to my surprise leaned over and turned -a handspring as smoothly as you please. - -"You're a grand fighter, lad," he cried. "A grand fighter." He held out -his hand and grasped mine. "And to think I don't even know your name." - -I took the hint. - -"It's Henri," I said. "Henri La Mar." - -"Well, Henri," he answered, "we'll get along fine together, you and I." -He looked me over and felt of the muscles of my arm. "The makings of a -man," he muttered. "I'll make the greatest highwayman of you that ever -lived." - -I was stopped for an answer. - -"I'm not so sure that I want to be one," I replied, but with a smile -that I would not anger him. "It's a dangerous calling." - -His face fell in astonishment. He looked for all the world as though he -had received a blow. - -"It's the only life for a man to live," he replied. "Ah, if you were to -tell the truth, I think you enjoyed the little fight tonight as well as -I." - -"I'm glad we won," I said. Then I fell to thinking. After a while I -drawled out, "Listen, master scrivener, haven't I seen you some time -before?" - -He waved me aside and pointed to the two on the floor. - -"We'll have to fix them for the night so they'll do no harm," he said. -"Come, we'll carry them outside and tie them to the trees." - -We took them one by one and dragged them out of the house. We bound them -hand and foot and lashed them each to a single tree. When we had -finished the scrivener started to whistle a tune. - -"You're good at that, master scrivener," I began again. - -"Good at what?" he demanded. - -"--at tying men to trees," I suggested slyly. - -"I'm good at everything I touch," he replied. "Never yet has any man got -the better of me." - -Then he whistled again louder than before. - -"You're good with the bow and arrow, too, aren't you?" I insisted. - -"I could knock the eye out of you at a hundred paces," he declared. -"I'll do it if you say the word." - -I laughed. - -"I don't want to be killed yet," I said. Then I continued, "You're quick -on your feet. You're a shifty wrestler. Are you just as clever tying -messages to the haft of an arrow?" - -It was a sly dig, for I had my suspicions and was curious to learn the -truth. His answer was just as evasive as before. - -"I told you I could do anything," he replied like a flash, "whether it -be tying messages or tying men." - -"And that's that," I said. "When a bird won't sing, no one can force -him. No doubt, you've heard that saying before, master scrivener?" - -"What you hear and what's the truth," he came back, "are sometimes at -great variance." - -At this the whistling grew louder and, I thought, more piercing than -ever. The scrivener stuffed his hands into his shirt and strutted up and -down the floor. On each occasion when I turned to him to speak, he threw -back his head and let the notes out of him with such vehemence that I -was almost deafened. At length he ceased from sheer exhaustion. - -"You're a fine masquerader, master scrivener," I continued prodding him. -"You remind me of a certain fool." - -I meant of course the man with the bauble and the bells whom I happened -on at the armorer's forge. - -"It's a wise man who can play the fool," he winked. "Sometimes it's -handier than a sharp sword." - -It was plain I could get nothing from him. I raised my brows and looked -at him from head to heel. First I grinned. Then I laughed openly. - -"You're a dark, secret man, master scrivener, full of tricks and wiles," -I said. "But with all your cunning I am sure of this, if you shaved the -hair from your face and washed the dirt away, you would strongly remind -me of a certain gentleman with whom I had a little tiff a week or so ago -at Le Brun's forge." - - - - - CHAPTER XI - I FIND A COMPANION - - -He turned on me like a flash. - -"Do you know," said he with an assumption of great dignity, "that when -you are in another man's house, it is wise to take things as they are!" - -"Is this really your house?" I asked. "Or are you toying with me?" - -He spun on his heel and went to the far end of the room. He came back -with a candle in his hand which he had lit at the open fire. - -"I'll show you the rest of it," he remarked. "Come with me." - -At that he inserted his finger in what seemed to be a knot-hole in the -floor. To my surprise he lifted a great door which was set in the wood -and bent it back on its hinges. Then, with the light high over his head -he passed down a set of broad oak steps. A dank odor of damp air came to -my nostrils. I set my foot on the first step with much caution and -circumspection. I descended one by one until I stood on a clay floor. -All around me were solid stone walls with no opening for air or -ventilation. And here and there in these walls I saw recesses which were -covered with doors that were of natural wood stained with dirt and -finger-marks. - -Without stopping the scrivener went to the largest of these closets at -the furthest corner of the cave and flung it open. If I was amazed at -first I was quite beside myself now, for the whole of it was filled with -all sorts of articles of clothing. Some of them were the trappings of -soldiers with gilt and lace, others were suits of velvet, quite new, -smooth and beautiful to see. Again there were common clothes such as -peasants wear or even common laborers in the fields. - -"I know now," I said, "why those fellows called you the -'Will-o'-the-wisp'. You're never the same man." - -"When you live as I live, my lad," he answered, "you must use your -wits." Then he turned my attention to another box or closet in the wall. -When this was open he took from it a bundle tied and wrapped with thick -cloth and matted straw. As carefully as if it were alive he untied the -knots one by one and laid it flat upon the floor. - -"My arsenal," he said. Then he revealed a bow about as long as he was -high and with it a quiver containing a score of arrows. So unexpected -was this that I let out a gasp. - -"I keep them wrapped up like this to protect them from the damp," he -explained. "When trouble comes----" - -"But why do you need all these?" I cried. "Surely----" - -He rose and pointed sternly towards the stairs. - -"If I'm hard pressed, I'm as safe here as in a castle," he explained. -"If they happen to get in the house, I can take refuge here. Look! Don't -you think I could drop them easily enough as they came down those steps -one by one?" - -It seemed true enough but I was not yet satisfied. - -"Suppose they set the house afire?" I asked. - -He took me by the arm and led me to the part of the cave that was hidden -under the stairs. Here it was gloomiest and very dark. The rays from the -candle flickered as though they were sucked by a slight current of air. -But where I expected to find a wall there was no wall at all, only a -great hole large enough for a man to enter by stooping a little. It was -of jagged rock on all sides, as canny a place as I had ever seen. - -"Let them fire the house," he declared. "There is the way to freedom and -the open air. It is fifty roods long. The other end leads out among -rocks and the roots of ancient trees. You'd never find it in a week's -search not even if I showed it to you beforehand." - -He put the clothing and the bow and arrows back as he had found them and -we went again up the stairs. - -"Why have you shown me this hiding place of yours, master scrivener?" I -inquired. "Aren't you afraid lest some day I betray you?" - -He snapped his fingers. - -"It's known already," he said. "I'll have to abandon it. Those two -knaves outside will spread the news to all the world." - -"It's a shame," I ventured. - -"It has served its purpose," he answered. "But the Highwayman of Tours -has a card up his sleeve. Further down the valley of the Loire I have -another even better than this." - -He tossed his head and sat down in the chair. He stared for a while at -the floor deep in thought. I bethought me of my horse, for it was high -time that I looked to him for the night. I went out to where I had tied -him. My heart sank in my breast, for he was gone. I went over to where -the two knaves had been lashed to the trees. All I found was a couple of -strands of rope upon the ground. - -I burst into the house hot and excited. - -"They have gone!" I cried. "They have taken my horse with them!" - -The scrivener never raised his head. - -"I was hoping they would go," he said calmly. - -"It's your fault, master scrivener," I flung at him. "When you were -tying them, I noticed that you didn't draw the knots tight enough." - -"And that's true," he replied looking out from under his brows with a -crafty smile. "But, Henri, you wouldn't like to stand with your back -against a tree for the whole night long, now, would you?" - -"But my horse?" I said. - -"They took that too?" he smiled. - -"Of course!" said I. - -"Well, well. It's a great loss, indeed," he replied. "A great loss." He -rose and yawned. Then he stretched himself. "There's another way to look -at it, Henri. What do you care about the horse when you have me?" - -"But I want him back," I insisted. "I've a long----" - -"Tut. Tut. Lad," the scrivener returned. "I know where they've taken -him. He'll be at the inn of 'The Three Crows'. That's the gathering -place for all the desperate characters in the neighborhood. We'll be -there tomorrow and I'll see to it that you get him back again." - - - - - CHAPTER XII - THE THREE CROWS INN - - -We came to the 'Three Crows' about the middle of the afternoon. The -place was set in somewhat from the road and like the scrivener's house, -almost surrounded by trees. It must have been a hundred years old. The -walls were of wood rough hewn from the forest. In some places the bark -still hung in shreds where it waved in the breeze. The logs themselves -were as brown as walnuts where the rain had beaten upon them. The -windows were quite small--hardly large enough for a man to climb through -and to judge by the cob-webs and dust had not been cleaned for ages. - -The scrivener had been swinging along with me the whole day. He was as -lighthearted as a kitten. The thought of the danger we were approaching -never seemed to enter his mind. Even when we crossed the green that was -between the inn and the road he was whistling a tune and smiling away as -hard as you please. Then he suddenly grasped me by the arm. - -"They are playing bowls," he exclaimed. "Look there!" - -To be sure, I saw two men at the end of a long alley on the green. They -were at bowls, as the scrivener said. That is, they had pins set up and -were rolling smooth round rocks or stones at them to knock them down. It -was nothing new to me for I am sure that you will find the same sport in -the smallest village in France. I was about to ask what there was -unusual about it all when he clapped me on the back. - -"Have you any money?" he demanded with some eagerness. - -"A little," I answered. Then the thought came to me that he made his -living by tricks and even more questionable means. For all I knew he -might have at the back of his head some scheme or other to rob me of -what money I had. So I asked him cautiously, "Why?" - -"I'm going to double it," he replied in an off-hand way. - -We made directly for the bowling-place. The scrivener strutted over to -the men with all the airs of a great baron with an army at his back. He -clapped his hands when a good stroke was made. He let out a loud "ah" -when the stone rolled out of its track and missed the pins. He capered -from one end of the alley to the other, following the stone and talking -to it encouragingly as though it had life. He clapped the players on the -back. In short he did all in his power to make a show of himself. - -From where I stood it struck me that he was acting like a fool. But at -that time I did not know the man. I realized that he could masquerade in -a dozen different rles, but I little imagined that he was able to alter -the character of his disposition. - -Finally the play came to an end. The winner--a tall gaunt man whose name -was Nicole--straightened himself and puffed out his chest. The scrivener -was on him in an instant. He shook him by the hand. He beamed in his -face. - -"A master!" he cried. "You can play almost as well as I can play -myself." - -Nicole's smile faded. He looked down at the scrivener and frowned. - -"For ten years," he said, "I've beaten every man who has set his foot -upon this green." - -The scrivener struck him a hard blow upon the chest. Then he laughed a -high mocking laugh. - -"A fine boast!" he cried and snapped his fingers under Nicole's nose. -"Well, the tenth year will be your last." - -The fire gathered in the man's eye. The blow was humiliating enough but -the words cut him like a sharp knife. He swallowed hard and flung one -hand out. - -"Will you play with me?" he demanded. - -"----for money?" asked the scrivener. - -"For the clothes on your back, if you will," was the reply. - -At that the scrivener leaped into the air. He placed his hand on the -ground and turned a circle as neatly as he had done on the day I met him -at the forge. Then he stuck his hand in his shirt and looked as -important as a prince. - -"Boy!" he called to me as though I were his servant. "Come here and -count me ten crowns from my purse." He turned to Nicole. "This lad of -mine carries my wealth. If we are beset by thieves, no one would look to -him for the money. Is not that a wise trick?" - -He laughed loud again as though he might be proud of his cunning. I -hesitated. I tried to make an estimate of what was going on in his mind. -I was wavering in uncertainty, when he snapped me a wink from the corner -of his eye. - -"Not so slow!" he commanded. Then when I counted the money, he threw it -contemptuously on the grass. "Ten crowns, Nicole," he said. "That will -be one for every year you have been the master of bowls." - -Nicole drew forth a well-worn leather purse such as merchants carry. -With a sly smile he looked sideways at the scrivener and slowly counted -out the money. This he threw piece by piece on the grass. It was as -though he was trying to shake the scrivener's nerves with his -deliberation. - -With a bound the scrivener seized the stone ball. He swung it around his -head two or three times, spinning on his heel. He drew far back and came -forward on the run. He let out a warning shout. He was about to make the -heave when to the amazement of all, his feet slid from under him. The -stone rolled harmlessly to the side of the green. The scrivener fell on -his back and his heels kicked in the air. - -It was a ridiculous situation of course. In the beginning I was burning -with anger that he should make such a show of himself. But when I -considered the nature of the man, his unexpected whims and fancies, I -knew that he was playing a rle that would be wise enough in the end. - -When he arose he looked crestfallen. With a serious expression on his -face he brushed the dirt away from his clothes. He even growled under -his breath at his poor luck. - -Nicole was standing with his arms folded across his chest as proudly as -though he were already the victor. He took forth his purse once more and -held it dangling in his fingers. With a taunting sneer he winked at me -and then turned to the scrivener. - -"Another ten?" he asked with raised brows. - -"You must be a rich man," the scrivener replied. "Are you a merchant -that you have so much to waste?" - -"I make my living from such as you," Nicole answered, "----who think -they can play--and can't!" - -At this cut the scrivener flew into a rage. He threw his arms above his -head and paced up and down. He jerked his fists convulsively. - -"It was a slip," he cried. "Only a slip. I know I can do better than -that." He spat upon the ground as though he had finally come to a -resolution. - -"Henri!" he cried. "Twenty crowns more!" Then in a flash to Nicole, -"Have you the courage?" he demanded. - -In a trice the coins were on the ground, both mine and the stranger's. -Then they went at it again. At the first stroke the scrivener lagged far -behind. At the second his nerves grew more collected. After a little he -was skillful enough to topple over all the pins with the one try. As the -game went on he began a running talk with Nicole. His voice grew high. -He made light of his opponent's efforts. He counseled him to stand this -way or that. He interrupted him at the moment when he was about to cast -the stone. He clapped him on the back when he made a bad play and -comforted him with the hope that he would do better on the next try. In -short he did all in his power to confuse him. - -The ruse worked well. Nicole played with a sort of canny caution. But -when the scrivener had equaled his score, his nerves gave way on him. He -took more time to poise himself before the cast. He fussed about to be -sure of his footing. His brows narrowed and an expression of intense -seriousness crossed his face. - -Towards the end it was nip and tuck. Now Nicole was ahead, now the -scrivener. The longer the game lasted, the more boastful my companion -became. He took to strutting about between shots like a -cock-o'-the-walk. He wanted to double the money he had laid on himself. -He shouted aloud that he was the master of the best man in the Kingdom -of France. He said he could prove it with a wager that would be the -ransom for a prince. Then at last just when Nicole was measuring the -green with his eye he let out a whoop, turned one of his somersaults, -put his knuckles in his mouth and whistled so shrilly that it rent the -very air. - -The stone that Nicole held in his hand shot forward. But the scrivener -had done his work. It flew in full career down the middle of the green. -Then it seemed to strike a tuft of hidden grass for it bounced a little -in the air and veered over towards the side. It struck the pins however, -but only slightly. Three of the nine were tumbled over and the rest left -standing. - -The scrivener raised the stone. He walked to the green with his head -high. He made the cast without so much as an aim, but I saw that he put -all his force behind it. It sped on in a straight line. It crashed in -among the pins with the straightness and speed of an arrow. It hit the -middle one and sent it leaping over to the side. The stone continued on -its course in among the others. They fell one by one in quick succession -until the last spun around and rolled in a semi-circle out over the -green. - -At that the scrivener snapped his fingers and gave a cry. He turned to -Nicole. - -"You have seven still to make," he said. "I have only two to win. Will -you----" - -Nicole had had enough. With a frown of disappointment he waved his hand -towards the green and then towards the money. - -"It is yours," he said. "I never played so poorly in my life." - -He was soured to the core. But with all that I picked up the coins and -put them in my purse. We went into the inn and sat down at a long oaken -table. Soon we had the meat before us and were eating to our hearts' -content. - -It was well on towards dark when we finished. One by one the country -gossips entered and took their places. The landlord lit the oil lanthorn -that hung from the ceiling. Its yellow rays cast flitting shadows about -the room. The air was heavy from the odor of the cooking and the -dampness of the clay floor. The scrivener eyed every stranger in the -place as keenly as though he were cutting him open with a knife. He -began to yawn. He bade me fling a coin on the table to pay the score and -make ready for bed. - -We stood up. We were about to turn when the door of the inn flew open -with a bang. I jumped as though the floor had suddenly given way. We -both turned. In the next second my heart sank to my shoes, for in the -wavering light of the lanthorn I saw De Marsac with half a dozen -troopers at his back peering eagerly over his shoulders. He strode to -the middle of the floor and whirled searchingly around. When his eyes -rested on us, he raised his arm and pointed. - -"I knew I would find you here!" he cried. His voice was shaking between -joy and anger. "I have caught you like mice in a trap!" - -I looked searchingly at the scrivener. He stood with his hands at his -side as unmoved as a piece of marble, with only the flicker of a smile -playing about the edges of his mouth. - -"It is my friend, De Marsac!" he cried. "You have indeed cornered us at -last." - -A chill shot down my spine. De Marsac flung out his arm. - -"Seize them!" he called. "Bind them till the thongs cut into their -flesh. Let one of you stand guard over them for the night." He spun on -his heel. His men rushed at us as though we were mad dogs. In the -twinkling of an eye we were thrown to the floor and lashed hand and foot -with thongs of deer hide. - -De Marsac halted at the door. - -"Tomorrow, at the break of day, they are to be hanged upon the nearest -tree!" - -In the next breath he was lost in the dark. - - - - - CHAPTER XIII - THE SILVER-HAFTED DAGGER - - -In another hour the inn was deserted. The scrivener and I lay huddled -together on the floor. One of De Marsac's crew remained guard over -us--an ugly fellow with a face scarred with small-pox and earrings in -his ears. He must have come from somewhere in the south of France for -his language was heavier than the French in our part of the country. - -For a while he paced up and down the floor and glanced suspiciously at -us at every turn. About midnight he began to yawn and stretch his arms -over his head. Then he came and sat on a bench opposite us. The quiet of -the place was like a balm for he fell into short naps. He arose and went -to the other side of the table (where he could see us) and spread out -his elbows. He yawned again and muttered something under his breath. -Then little by little his head sank and before long it fell between his -arms and he was snoring like the rumble of distant thunder. - -As gently as I could I shoved the scrivener in the ribs. - -"What'll we do?" I whispered. - -His answer was a gentle touch on the arm. - -"Wait!" he said. - -I was more than uncomfortable. The thongs were cutting into my wrists -and ankles. At my shoulders where the muscles were stretched back a -numbness crept over me. The hardness of the floor made me wish that I -could stand up and walk a bit. But the worst of all was the dryness that -was parching my tongue and mouth. - -I heard a cock crow loud and long like the blast of a trumpet as if it -would awaken the world. I looked at our captor. He never stirred. His -mouth was open and he breathed in heavy sighs. - -A door to my left creaked. The rays of the yellow lanthorn were only a -little better than the gloom. I wanted to turn but the scrivener pressed -his knee against my thigh. Out of the corner of my eye I could see the -door open wider and wider but so slowly that I imagined an hour was -passing. - -Then I saw a face. It was the landlord. I had not noticed him much -during the meal but now his nose seemed sharper than ever and the -leanness of his face was almost of the keenness of a knife. He had his -eyes drawn together and his teeth clenched showing white. - -As he came towards us the tassel of his nightcap bobbed about in a -little circle and his slippers gave to his steps the softness of a -cat's. His long loose nightgown made him look like a ghost. But he was a -kindly ghost at that for he carried a noggin of water in his hand. - -Without a word he stooped over the scrivener and moistened his lips. -Then he gave me a swallow. Always with one eye on the sleeping guard he -made a sign towards the door. - -"Guarded!" he whispered, "----from the outside!" - -The scrivener's eyes almost burnt a hole in him so intensely did he look -at him. - -"Have you no sense?" he demanded in a tone that was low but hard. - -The landlord raised his brows slightly as though he did not understand. - -"I cannot die with a bad conscience," muttered the scrivener. "Nor will -I die with a murder on my hands." He stopped a breath and glared even -harder than before. "The lad here is a dangerous character. He'll not -give up till the last. He be like to kill some one in the struggle." He -halted but kept his eyes steadily on the landlord as though he would -speak with them. - -The guard gave a loud sigh. He breathed with a deep moan. His lips -quivered like a horse snorting. He tried to raise his head but it fell -again like a dead weight across his arms. - -Not one of us stirred. The cock crowed again. The sound of it sent my -nerves quivering. Then the scrivener spoke again in a voice that was -quiet but determined. - -"I want you to search the lad there," he said. "He has a knife in his -jacket that can do much harm--or good. Take it away from him. If you -have a grain of sense you will understand." - -I felt myself jump in my bonds. On the impulse I wanted to resist. I -wanted to throw myself on the scrivener and denounce him for a traitor -and a coward. My second thoughts were calmer. I was as good as done for -as I was. Was there a hidden understanding between him and the landlord -that had a meaning of its own? - -Before I could think further the landlord had his hand under my doublet. -The dagger which I was to carry to the Abbot of Chalonnes was torn from -me with no further ado. For one second he held it under the rays of the -lanthorn. The light, dull as it was, shone like a clear stream along the -silver haft. In spite of himself he gave a start and looked searchingly -from the one of us to the other. Then without a word he shuffled slowly -away and disappeared behind the door. - -I nudged the scrivener in the ribs. I wanted some kind of explanation to -be sure. But all I got was a yawn and a reply that came like a rebuke. - -"Go to sleep!" - -The scrivener curled up on his side as well as he could. Whether he was -feigning or not I cannot tell but before a quarter of an hour had passed -he was snoring as loudly as the guard. I was wide awake, alert, for I -expected the landlord to return. I felt that something would happen. A -half hour passed. A dullness came into my eyes. The thoughts of what had -occurred during the day revolved themselves in my mind. A dread of the -morning took hold of me, for I realized that the chances were that I was -to die. Then a weariness seized me. My head drooped to one side. All -kinds of fanciful images started chasing one another in my brain. After -that, sheer exhaustion laid a hand on me and with my nose against the -scrivener's shoulder I, too, fell into a slumber. - -It was a fitful sleep at best. The dreams that tumbled around in my mind -must have made me cry out. I awoke trembling with the sound of my voice -still echoing in the air. I started up. To my amazement my bonds no -longer held me. I swung my arms to make sure that I was not dreaming and -even pinched my leg. - -Then I looked about. The lanthorn was still there, lit, burning as it -had during the entire night. The guard was as quiet as a mouse with his -head down between his arms. I turned my head. No sign of the scrivener -could I see. Then it flashed upon me that something had happened while I -slumbered and I rose startled to my feet. - -It was as if I had been suddenly dropped from the clouds. I wanted to -run for it as fast as I could to the door and make my escape while it -was possible. With long stealthy steps I made to pass the guard. My eyes -were fastened on him with dread and fear. If he should awake I would be -even worse off than before. - -Then I stopped dead in my tracks. A long sobbing breath came to my -throat. The dagger which the landlord had taken from my doublet earlier -in the night lay straight before me on the table. It was covered with -fresh blood the whole length of the blade. I looked closer. I was about -to touch the guard's shoulder when I recoiled in terror. The back of his -coat was torn and in the rent a stream of red oozed slowly down! - -For a moment I stood dazed. I rubbed my eyes to make sure that I was -actually awake. The stillness of the inn reminded me of the emptiness of -a tomb. A fear of the awfulness of it all sent the shivers down my legs -and I looked around me for some sign of a living creature who might be -able to explain. - -Then the thought of what might happen if I lingered there the space of -one second came to me. De Marsac's command that I should hang in the -morning knocked the dullness out of me. I took the dagger and wiped the -blade against the guard's coat. He did not stir but seemed like a block -of solid wood. - -I remembered the landlord's warning that the front of the inn was -guarded so I crept silently towards the back. I opened the door through -which he had entered when he gave us the drink of water. It creaked a -little and cast a scare over me. I passed through the kitchen where the -pots and pans hung in order from pins, all of them bright and shining. I -put my hand on the latch of the back door. To my surprise it opened -almost at the touch. In the next moment I was outside in the open. - -It was still dark but a haze covered the sky to the east. By that I knew -it would soon be dawn. I ran across the open space between the inn and -the woods. When I was hidden among the trees I gave a great sigh of -relief. - -But I did not stop. I ran on and on. I did not know where I was going -but followed a kind of forest path that was like a thread rather than a -road, for in no place was the grass worn entirely away. The light to the -east grew brighter and brighter. Then the birds began to chatter and -whistle in the branches over my head. A hare crossed in front of me and -with the fear I was in it almost took my breath away. - -There was little that I noticed. It was only weariness that slackened my -pace. My running fell away to a shambling nervous walk. I was on the -high ground overlooking a valley that lay off to my left. I knew that -within an hour my enemies would be in full hue and cry after me so I -decided to keep far away from the highway. - -I came to a tiny brook that rippled out from between some broken rocks. -I stooped and drank one deep draught after another. I was about to go on -when I spied a man sitting on a boulder. It was the scrivener smiling as -calmly as you please. He had a loaf of bread under his arm and was -stuffing a lump into his mouth. On the grass next to him I noticed a -fairly large lump of fresh cheese. - -As though we were at peace with all the world he grinned as gleefully as -a child. - -"Good morning, Henri," he said. "Have you had your breakfast?" - - - - - CHAPTER XIV - PURSUED - - -I sank down on the rock beside him. - -"We're in for it now," I said. - -He raised his brows. - -"To my way of thinking, Henri," he replied, "we're just out of it." He -munched on his bread thoughtfully for a while. With a pleased expression -on his face he turned to me. "Isn't it a grand thing to be in trouble?" -he asked. - -"It's all right if you have friends," I returned. "Master scrivener," I -went on, "do you realize that you have killed a man?" - -"--and that's a great pity, isn't it," he remarked dryly. He looked at -me carefully as though he was trying to read my thoughts. "Have you -proof of that, Henri?" he said. - -"Who else would have done it?" I demanded. - -"Why, if you put two and two together, it was the landlord who took the -dagger. You saw him with your own eyes. You know I fell fast asleep. I -was bound hard and fast. You couldn't take an oath on it, now, could -you, Henri?" - -"Well, no," I replied. "But I'm sure of this, it was either you or the -landlord." - -He patted me on the arm. - -"Now," he said, "you are talking sense. As far as you are concerned it -was the landlord, for I wouldn't like you to think you were traveling -with a murderer." - -"Was it you, really?" I asked. - -"As far as the landlord goes, it was," he said. "It all depends which -side of the fence you are on." - -He left me more puzzled than ever. I tried again but with the same -result. The same dry smile and the same cunning expression from those -knowing eyes greeted me at every turn. - -"Well," I said after we had finished our meal. "What are we to do now?" - -"Play the fox," he answered. "We must do the contrary to what they think -we'll do." - -"They will think that we'll keep on ahead to get out of the way," I -replied. "Isn't that natural?" - -"It is," he agreed. "You're a gentleman of fine understanding." - -He lowered his head thoughtfully and gathered a few loose stones in his -hand. These he threw into the air and caught again as they came down. He -broke out into a soft whistle and stamped his foot to the tune. I got up -from my seat and stood before him waiting for a move. - -"Are you going to loiter here till we're caught, master scrivener?" I -asked. - -"If we're caught, there's always a way out," he remarked. "You have seen -already it's a little knack I have." - -With that he arose slowly and brushed the crumbs from his clothes. He -took a last draught of water from the stream and gazed about. - -"We'll not go far," he said at length. "We'll keep in the neighborhood. -The worst of it is that we've no arms but your dagger." - -He went on ahead and I followed. Whatever his thoughts were I cannot -tell. But I know that mine were none of the lightest. I was beset with -dread. In my imagination I heard the confusion when the body of the -guard was found. I saw the consternation of the rest of them. I pictured -to myself the fury they were in. That they would not let us off -unpunished was all too clear. It was about two hours since I left the -inn. By this, no doubt, they were on foot and even in pursuit of us. - -I soon felt a jar run through me. We had wandered straight along the -side of the hill in a line with the valley. Of a sudden we came to a -point of rock that stood jutting higher than the ground roundabouts. -There were no trees upon it, only the bare stone. When we reached the -summit the whole country spread on either hand like a rolling field. A -white line curled and circled in and around the wanderings of a little -stream that flowed slowly towards the south. It was the great highway -that leads down the valley of the Loire to the west of France. It was -the road that I would have been traveling in peace and comfort, if it -had not been for the interference of my enemies. - -Of a sudden the sound of clattering hoofs came to my ears. Then there -shot into view two horsemen with bows and arrows slung over their -shoulders. From where I was I could even see the grim expression on -their faces and the foam dripping from their horses's mouths. - -I glanced anxiously at the scrivener. - -"There they go," he remarked. - -"--after us?" I inquired. - -He nodded his head. - -"Don't you feel the thrill of it?" he asked beaming in my face. "And -doesn't it warm your blood to see them go flying past when we are -standing here at our ease?" - -I had to laugh in spite of myself, but for all that the seriousness of -our situation tormented me. To live like a hunted animal was little to -my liking. The long and short of it was that the scrivener was used to -danger. I had my trials yet to come. - -We had to keep on the move so we started back to wander under the -protection of the trees. We crossed the forest path at a right angle and -directed our steps towards the north. Here the woods grew thicker. The -ground was more and more covered with brush and knotted weeds and there -ran tiny streams down the hillside in and out among the rocks. - -I came to a sudden stop and touched the scrivener on the arm. - -"I hear a noise of some one walking," I said. "A stone just clattered -against a rock." - -The scrivener raised his finger to silence me. - -"I saw them when we were watching the horsemen ride past," he said. -"It's two fellows armed with bows and arrows. They are behind us." - -I asked no further questions. I knew that they were on our tracks. It -was a sign that our enemies were combing the country round in their -search and would leave no stone unturned till they found us. - -The scrivener halted and pointed to a large tree. - -"Hide there," he explained. "That's where they will pass. When they come -abreast of you, keep your eye open. Wait for an opportunity." - -With not another word he was off through the woods. I stood for a moment -in doubt. Then I walked quickly to the place he had pointed out and took -my position in the shelter of the tree. My heart was thumping like a -hammer. I laid my hand involuntarily on my dagger. I gave a pull at my -jerkin. I was now on one foot, now on the other. A nervousness came over -me that made me as uneasy as a young colt. - -Presently the sound of voices came through the trees--deep rumbling -voices of men. Then the brush swished and here and there the noise of a -stone that one of them kicked with the toe of his heavy boot. I peered -out as cautiously as I could. They came into view a flash at a time from -among the thick trunks. - -Then I summoned my will and took in a deep breath. The men were not ten -feet away muttering and talking and growling that they had been aroused -so untimely from their sleep. I saw their faces clearly and even the -color of their eyes. - -[Illustration: They Came Into View From Among the Thick Trunks] - -Suddenly they looked up and stopped as though they had been confronted -by a ghost. I sprang to the other side of my tree and peered out again. -To my amazement, the scrivener was standing directly before them. He was -swinging his cap low so that it swept the ground and he laid his hand -over his heart like a courtier. With a bow that might have shamed a -prince he said in a soft voice: - -"Gentlemen, I am the highwayman of Tours. Are you looking for me?" - -I knew it was my time to act. While the two fellows stood thus uncertain -trying to collect their wits, I leaped out. Before either of them could -stir, I had gathered my fist into a ball. I swung as hard as ever I -delivered a blow in my life. My bare knuckles struck the man nearest me -so violently that I felt the jar of it clear to my elbow. I caught him -behind the ear. He hung for a second as though he were suspended in the -air. Then, like a bag that is suddenly dropped, he sank unconscious to -the earth. - -Before I could glance about the scrivener had straightened himself. With -one of his springs he came hurtling through the air. The fellow had half -turned when he saw his companion fall and was not entirely on his guard. -The scrivener's heels struck him like a weight in the chest. As though -his legs were cut away from under him, he flew back and rolled over to -the foot of the tree. - -"Quick!" cried my companion. - -I needed no urging. As fast as my anxious fingers could manage, I undid -the fastenings that bound the quiver of arrows to my fellow's shoulder. -Then I snatched up the bow and turned to see what the next move would -be. - -The scrivener had done as I had done, only with more dispatch. He -stepped back and laid an arrow in the bow. - -"Up with you!" he cried. "Back to your master, De Marsac, and say that -the highwayman of Tours sends him his compliments. Tell him that we -shall meet him further down the road on the way to Angers. Tell him to -keep a keen edge on his sword for when we meet again the one or the -other of us shall die!" - -I never saw a man fly before an enemy so quickly. Before I could wink he -had turned and was soon hidden among the trees. - -"That's one of them," muttered my companion. He pointed to the man whom -I had felled. He was rolling over and trying to raise himself on his -elbow. "He's safe enough where he lies," he continued. "By the time he -has his wits again, we shall be out of reach." - -"Where are we going now, master scrivener?" I asked. - -"I'm not sure, my lad," he said. He pointed to the sun which stood over -our heads. "First we'll eat what is left of our breakfast. We'll go -ahead slowly for a while. When it gets dark I shall make a quiet visit -to the inn." - - - - - CHAPTER XV - THE SCRIVENER DISAPPEARS - - -It was far into the night when the scrivener returned. The first quarter -of the moon was all the light we had, but even at that how he made his -way through the gloom of the trees was more than I could guess. He had -left me in a spot that was far back from the highway where there was no -path nor even a rock to guide him. But he was as unerring as one of his -arrows. - -"We have been outlawed," he said with a laugh. "There's a price on our -heads." - -"Ah!" was all that I could say. - -"It's posted in the inn," he explained, "and on some of the trees, for -him who can to read. Fifty crowns for each of us, dead or alive." He -clapped me playfully on the shoulder. "It's more than I ever counted -myself to be worth." - -I knotted my brows. For all his gaiety I felt a chill climb slowly up my -back. I was little more than an animal to be a target for all mankind. - -"We're done for, then," I said and sighed. - -"If they catch us," he replied. "Even if they do, we have fifty arrows -and two strong bows. If you can shoot, that will mean that fifty of them -will drop before they lay hands on us. Don't you think the odds are in -our favor?" - -I was not so sure. - -"Fifty crowns is a large sum," I said half to myself. "A man will go far -for that." - -The scrivener made no answer but laid a bundle on the ground, which he -spread out with the greatest care. In the light of the moon I saw him -quietly smiling to himself. - -"I've brought enough for a week," he said, "cheese and bread and smoked -meat. While they are running mad in search of us, we can live like -kings." - -With all my fears, I was as hungry as a bear. The two of us sat down -upon the hard ground with a flat stone for a table. We ate in silence, -for each of us was busy with his own thoughts. Now and then I caught the -scrivener glancing up at me through his brows with that quaint smile on -his face, as though he was secretly amused. - -"I can go with you until we come into the country of the Abbot of -Chalonnes," he said suddenly. "After that it will be for you to shift -for yourself." - -"Scrivener," said I, "who is this Abbot of Chalonnes?" - -"He's a strong man, Henri," came the answer. "A man to be feared." - -"But what is his importance?" I demanded. "Has he an army? Does he rule -a part of France? Or is he only a churchman?" - -"No one knows--exactly," replied the scrivener cautiously. "He's as -mysterious as a fox. He has power enough to move a mountain. He can -break the most arrogant prince. He can tear his castle down about his -ears. But his ways are dark and secret. He is seldom seen. He has no -followers as far as I can learn, but somehow men are afraid to go -against his will." - -"But his land? Where does he live?" - -"That's uncertain, too," he explained. "----mostly in the valley of the -Loire beyond the fortress of Angers." - -"Have you ever seen him?" I continued. - -"Never! Never in my life!" - -The answer came quick and sudden. The scrivener sprang from the ground -and looked circumspectly about. He put his hand to his ear as though he -was listening to a sound and stood in utter silence for several minutes. -At length he dropped his arm to his side and walked away. - -"I thought it was some one moving about in the woods," he said. "It was -only a deer or boar rustling the leaves." - -If I hadn't been so tired I would have laughed in his face. I was enough -at home in the woods to know that there had been no sound, not even of -the tiniest bird. The truth of the matter was that I had put a question -to him that he was loath to answer. He had been evasive before when I -tried to pry him open and now he had made this pretext to avoid me once -again. I let the matter drop, but the determination lingered that at the -first opportunity I would corner him and drive my questioning further. - -He wandered off to pick up some sticks and shreds of moss and dried -grass. When he had his arm full, he returned and spread what he had -gathered upon the ground. He took off his coat and laid it like a pillow -under his head. Then, without a word or even a look at me, he lay down -and curled himself into a knot. It was not long before he was breathing -deeply and snoring like the croaking of a frog. - -I was weary with the day's excitement. Perhaps the example of the -scrivener set me to yawning. However it was, I was soon stretched out -beside him asleep under the waving branches of the trees and the stars. - -It was bright day when I awoke. The scrivener was about whistling with -the merriment of a lark. He had a fire going in a crevice between two -craggy rocks and on it was the remains of the meat which he had brought -from the inn the night before. I fell to with a good appetite. When I -arose to brush the crumbs from my clothes, he took to walking about with -his hands behind him, lost in study with his brow wrinkled, frowning and -talking to himself, as though he was trying to solve a riddle. Then -suddenly he halted before me. - -"We've got to get away from here," he said. "It's a wasps' nest. They're -searching the woods. If we stay, we'll be shot down like dogs." - -I looked at him. - -"Lead," said I, "and I'll follow." - -We went off among the thickest of the trees and over ground that was -almost impassible for jutting rocks. We made no speed for at every dozen -steps the scrivener stopped and peered around. The woods were as silent -as a grave with only the faintest breeze blowing in our faces that -ruffled the leaves and sighed gently over our heads. - -Now and then he stooped to examine the ground for signs of footsteps or -of human visitation, that is, in places where there was clay or soil. On -and on we went, slowly. I for my part had a stifling fear in my heart -that boded no good; the scrivener as quiet and preoccupied as I had as -yet seen him. - -By noon we had covered the length of the whole range of hills. We were -come into a deep valley with a little stream winding through it. The -place was dank with moisture and very dark, for the trees were well -watered and the soil lost much of its rockiness. With cautious steps we -went ahead. We stumbled over projecting roots and long spindling weeds. -A hare started out of the underbrush and nearly frightened me to death. -Not a sound did we make save the laboring of our breaths and an -occasional rattle when the toe of a boot caught against a scattered -stone. - -We were on the edge of the forest. For a moment the scrivener hesitated -and gazed thoughtfully around. He touched me on the arm and with his -finger bade me look ahead. The direction in which he pointed was between -an opening among the trees. I peered carefully but at first saw nothing. -Then, as my eyes got more accustomed to the distance, I was able to make -out a thin curl of white smoke rising in the air. When it reached a -level with the tops of the trees it scattered and disappeared in the -sky. - -"We can go no further," the scrivener said. "The whole side of the -valley is filled with men." - -"--searching for us?" I asked. - -"Yes," he answered with a nod of his head. - -I knew that they were lying there to block us off. My thoughts turned -this way and that. I looked at my companion for some sign or other but -his face was set with the seriousness of a stone. - -"Do you think it so fine now to be in danger?" I cast at him. - -A hard smile caught at the corners of his mouth. - -"Have I shown fear?" he demanded. - -"They're drawing a ring around us," I said. "We'll starve in the woods -in a day or two. We'll be as weak as cats. Then they'll close in." - -The scrivener gave a twang to his bow-string. The old spirit of his -flashed out for a second and he grinned. - -"I wish they would close in now," he replied. "They know the mettle of -the highwayman of Tours. They know how I can strike when they least -expect it. Pshaw!" He spat contemptuously on the ground. "They have all -the same feeling--if they harm a hair of my head, they will die like -dogs!" - -"If you're not afraid, master scrivener," I went on, "why are you so -serious?" - -He spun around like a top. - -"Serious!" he exclaimed. "Do you think a man ought not to plan? Why, -lad, I'm scheming as hard as I can to pull you out of this difficulty." - -"--me!" I cried. - -He shot a look at me. - -"Do you think I care for myself?" he answered. "Why, lad, if I were -alone, I would be on my way by this and as free as a bird in the air." - -I considered for a moment. - -"Why have you stuck to me at all, master scrivener?" I asked slyly. "Is -there a purpose to it?" - -He examined me suspiciously out of the corner of his eye. He rolled his -forehead upwards and set his mouth to whistle a tune. I realized that he -was going to evade my question as he did before. - -"Scrivener," I began deliberately, "why don't you lay aside the mask? -You know you are leading me as you would a dog upon a string. Can't you -be frank enough to tell me why?" - -At these words he leaped in the air. He let out one long breath of -surprise and threw his arms towards the sky. - -"Listen to him, will you!" he cried as though he were speaking with some -one invisible. "Harken to his nonsense! Has there ever been----" - -He stopped as suddenly as he began. His arms dropped to his side. He put -his finger over his mouth to caution me to silence and gazed intently -far over my shoulder. Then he backed away towards the trunk of the -nearest tree. - -"Pist!" he exclaimed under his breath. "Don't move!" - -I had no time to judge whether it was one of his pranks or not, whether -it was an attempt to turn a conversation that was distasteful to him. A -click at my feet threw a cloud of dust in my face and sprinkled me with -a shower of small stones. I looked and there standing before me was an -arrow a yard long with its point buried deep in the earth. - -In spite of the warning I jumped up. At the same time another arrow sped -past me so near and with such speed that I felt the breeze fan my -cheeks. I made a leap to get within the protection of a tree when I -glanced to the side and saw the scrivener lay an arrow in his bow. The -string gave a twang. He followed the missile with his eyes. A slow -pleased smile spread over his countenance and he turned to me. - -"He has shot his last shot," he said. - -"Do you know who it was?" I asked. - -"Stay where you are," he cautioned, "If you are threatened, run for it -as fast as you can." - -He disappeared among the trees. As for me, I had not seen the man who -sent the arrow at all, nor was I even able to figure the exact place -from which it had come. I took my bow in my hands to have it ready. I -listened with all my ears for the slightest sound. I kept turning this -way and that. Minute after minute passed in the utter silence of those -woods. I expected the scrivener to return at almost any second. I took -to pacing up and down. A nervousness stirred within me for I was growing -conscious that I was next to helpless against the odds that surrounded -me. Where had the scrivener gone and what was detaining him? - -I waited. The time went by so slowly that it seemed an age. My heart -beat off the seconds as though it were counting out the span of my life. -My head was now in this direction, now in that, for the fear of a -surprise was strong in my mind. - -Then a thought struck me. Perhaps he was more in need of me than I was -of him. Maybe the man who shot the arrow was only a decoy to lead him -into a trap. Could it be possible that he had been captured and killed -while I was loitering there in idleness? - -My mind was running on with one thought chasing the other. My nerves -were jumping like strings. I grasped the bow in my hand and began to -run. I took the same course as the scrivener. With all my speed I leaped -over roots of trees, rocks and what lay in my path. I covered twice the -space that an arrow could fly. I went out of my course and made a wide -circle through the woods. I wound in and about here and there so that -finally I returned to the spot from which I had set out. Not a sound did -I hear. Not a trace of a human being did I discover. It was as though I -were standing in the emptiness of a desert. - -I sat down on a rock to think the matter over. The more I pondered, the -deeper the mystery became. To add to my concern the sun was sending -slanting rays from the west. By that I was sure that in another half -hour it would be dark and in that sea of enemies I would have to shift -for myself. - -I resolved that I would make one more search. I got to my feet with much -misgiving and bent my steps once again through the woods. I had not gone -ten paces when I came across a dark body huddled up against the root of -a tree. It was in a spot where the shadows were thickest and I had to -peer closely to observe it. - -Then I received a shock that went through me like the stab of a dagger, -for there face down in the grass lay the scrivener. In the middle of his -back stuck an arrow. He must have been dragged from the place where he -was killed, for his shoes were gone and his coat was ripped and torn -under the arm-pits, and the old hat which he wore was crushed down over -his head as though his murderer had flattened it. - -With a gulp in my throat as big as an apple I stooped and shook him by -the arm. He was stone dead for he moved with the heaviness of a log. -Then I arose and took my hat in my hands to mutter a prayer. In the next -second a hand as hard as iron and as strong as a vise was laid on my -shoulder. I turned my head. In the growing darkness I looked into a face -that was frowning as black as night. The fellow was of about the same -size as myself. He had on a coat and trousers such as the soldiers wear -only they were threadbare and very ragged. A rough cap was pulled down -over his eyes and a loose scarf was wound about his throat and came up -over his chin. As he grinned at me I remember that a pair of silver -ear-rings shook menacingly from his ears. - -The sight of him made me as limp as a rag. I realized instantly all that -had happened. The bow fell from my grasp and I turned helplessly away. - -"Forward!" a rough voice commanded. At the same time I was shoved -roughly in the direction of the highway. - - - - - CHAPTER XVI - THE SCRIVENER TURNS TRAITOR - - -I stumbled along over the uneven ground with my captor at my back. By -the time we reached the road it was pitch dark. The trees grew on either -side of us like a great dark wall. There was no light save the -glimmering of the new moon and an occasional star or two. - -For the first half hour I was as docile as a lamb, for I was shaken by -the unexplained loss of the scrivener and by the seriousness of my own -plight. My captor never uttered a word. Indeed I would not have been -aware of his presence had it not been for the crunching of the stones -under his feet and a cautioning pinch on the arm when I lagged in my -gait. - -But I soon found a ray of hope in my situation and new and daring -thoughts popped up in my mind. It was easily two miles to the inn. We -were utterly alone. The thought of what would happen to me once I fell -into De Marsac's power strengthened my resolution. I was determined, if -I could ferret out a means, that I would escape and take my chances -again in the woods. - -I tossed the question about in my brain. The night was warm for the -season of the year. I had on a heavy jerkin of deer-hide that was -beginning to be uncomfortable. If I took it off, I should certainly find -relief. I drew one arm out slowly with a grunt to let my captor know -that I was suffering from the heat. Then I had it entirely free. I -rolled it up into folds as though I was going to tuck it under my arm. -When I had it ready, I wheeled on my heel and with a swift swing hurled -it with all my strength into his face! - -I started to run. In that one moment of his confusion I had to make the -best of my opportunity. In three strides I had gotten a start. My feet -flew over the hard ground as they never flew before. A certain joy -filled my heart that I was on my way to freedom. A few more strides and -I was headed for the trees. It was my only salvation, for once I could -lose myself in the darkness of the woods my captor would have his own -trouble in finding me. - -I jumped over the ditch that lined the road with the swiftness of a -hare. I was making good headway up the side of the bank when my feet -were suddenly entangled and I fell my whole length on the sod. It was -the coat that I had thrown into my captor's face. He was more alert than -I had reckoned. He must have recovered instantly from his surprise and -have started after me. With an aim that was as accurate as it was quick -he was able to enmesh my feet as I ran. - -He was upon me like a cat. With a jerk at my collar he landed me on my -feet. Then with a shove so violent that his fist dug into my ribs he -urged me on ahead. - -"One trick more," he growled, "and it will be the end of you." - -I took the affair evenly enough. It was a chance in which I failed. But, -even at that, I was resolved that at the next opportunity, I would try -again. - -Throughout the length of that march I tormented him to the full. At -times I walked as fast as my legs could carry me, thinking to wear him -out. I expected him to catch me again by the collar and command me to go -more slowly, but I met only with disappointment. Every time I turned he -was at my heels breathing as smoothly as if he were sitting in a chair. -Then I lagged. I drew my feet after me as though they were a weight. I -zigzagged from one side of the road to the other. I stopped to pick up a -stick that lay in my path and took to swishing the weeds along the edges -of the highway. In a word I tried all manner of nonsense to worry and -anger him with the notion that at the end he would call me to account. I -had hopes that in case he fell into a quarrel with me, it would come to -an open fight in which I was sure I would have as great advantage as he. - -My pranks came suddenly to an end. I had forgotten the dagger which I -still had concealed in my shirt. Surely I could make use of it, even if -my captor had his bow and arrows, if I chose a moment when he was off -his guard. - -I steadied myself and walked along in the middle of the road. I glanced -over my shoulder and at the same time felt for the weapon. The haft was -near my hand. In a second I could draw it forth and take my enemy by -surprise. Slowly and more slowly I advanced. I did not turn again but -listened intently for the crunching of the stones under his feet. By the -sound I could measure the distance between him and me. When he came near -enough I could---- - -"Do you want to die?" His voice came like a sound from the tomb. So -surprised was I that I wheeled about. - -"--die?" I repeated. "What do you mean?" - -"Get that thought out of your head!" he commanded. - -My hopes fell. I knew now for the first time that I had a man of more -than usual insight and cunning to deal with. If I were to try any -further tricks, they must be managed with the utmost skill and daring. - -We went on. The moon rose higher in the heavens. The trees waved their -long branches over our heads. The road twisted and turned like a snake. -One scheme after another came into my head, but I cast them all aside, -for with his alertness and the quickness of his mind my captor had a -hold on me as firm as chains. - -Of a sudden the road bent. As we turned the corner the dull light from -the windows of the inn shone before us. To make sure that I would not -make a final break for freedom, the fellow behind me grasped me by the -arm. - -In a few steps we were at the inn door. It was standing open. The old -dust-covered lanthorn was hanging from the ceiling in the middle of the -room, sputtering forth its uncertain yellow light. To my dismay I saw De -Marsac sitting directly under it at the table. He seemed impatient for -he was twisting his mustache with the thumb and forefinger of one hand -and drumming nervously with the other. - -My captor had just shoved me across the threshold. He opened his mouth -to speak when two fellows in the garb of common soldiers brushed roughly -past. Their faces were white from fear, and from the way they were -breathing I judged that they had been running. They threw themselves at -De Marsac's feet. - -"My lord!" they cried. "The highwayman of Tours is running wild in the -forest! He has shot three of your men already. If you will----" - -My captor broke him off. He advanced with his chest thrown out and his -head high in the air. - -"The highwayman of Tours is dead!" he growled in a voice deep in his -throat. "I shot him with my own hand. His body lies under a tree about a -league to the south on the left of the road. To prove it, here is the -boy who accompanied him." He stopped for a moment and gazed proudly at -De Marsac. "My lord," he went on, "the fifty crowns that you have -offered as a reward is mine!" - -De Marsac rose slowly from his seat. He stuffed his hands in his pockets -and let his eye roam over me. He smacked his lips and smiled, as though -I was a tender morsel he was about to devour. - -"I was glad you weren't hanged this morning," he said with a sly leer. -"If you had died, my scheme would have gone astray. I'm going to care -for you now like a bird in a cage. I'm going to send you down the river -to a safe, snug place where you will come to no harm." He rubbed his -hands together like a merchant who has just made a clever deal. "When -your brother sees fit to surrender his estates, I shall give you back to -him. Till then----" He raised his arm and snapped his fingers in the -air. - -He turned to the fellow who had taken me and clapped him on the back. - -"You have earned every groat of your reward, my man," he said, and drew -from an inside pocket a leather purse. "I am proud of you." Then he -counted out upon the table the fifty crowns in glittering pieces of -gold. - -My captor was beside himself from joy and bashfulness--joy, that he had -been the lucky one to effect my capture, bashful, that he was made so -much of by so great a person as De Marsac. He wanted to mutter a word of -thanks, but he choked in trying it, so that all he could do was to hang -his head and turn his face aside. - -But after he had put the money in his jerkin, he took me by the arm and -led me to a place at the far end of the room. By merest chance it was -the very seat I had occupied the night before. - -"You have been the means of making me a rich man, lad," he puffed as he -sat down. "And I'm going to feast you to your heart's content for it." - -The landlord came--the same wiry hatchet-faced fellow who had taken my -dagger. Not a sign of recognition showed on his face. As though he had -never laid eyes on me before, he bowed graciously to us, asked us what -we would eat and was off. - -While we sat waiting, I ran my eyes searchingly around the room. In the -semidarkness of the old lanthorn, I noticed De Marsac sitting over his -supper with the same smile upon his face. Soldiers came in and out, some -of them to bring reports to their master, others to snatch a bite and to -make off again. - -I rested my gaze upon my captor. The cap was still drawn down half way -over his eyes. The flaring red scarf hung about his neck, reaching well -up under his chin. A scowl crossed my brow. I fastened a look on him -that was filled with hate and chagrin. His two beady eyes twinkled their -strange light into mine as though they were laughing at me. The corners -of his lips curled slightly up in amusement. Then he winked slyly at me -as though there was something I ought to understand. - -I grew interested. As though he were a curiosity, I began to examine him -more closely. The shine of those eyes and the slight arch of his nose -seemed strangely familiar to me. - -"You like to eat, don't you?" he asked, but in a low tone and in a voice -that was different from the heavy growl that he had used on our way to -the inn. - -I leaned towards him across the table. He shot an inquiring glance -around the room. Then he put his forefinger straight over his lips. It -was a signal that I must be on my guard. With the same motion he let the -scarf fall from his chin. - -I nearly tumbled from the chair. Of all the surprises of my life this -was the greatest. For the man whose prisoner I was, who had sold me to -De Marsac for a handful of gold, who had betrayed me as though I were -the meanest dog, was the man whom I for the past days had considered my -closest friend--the scrivener! - -I opened my mouth and gasped. - -"You!" was all I could say. - -"Pist!" he cautioned. - -"I thought you were dead!" I went on. - -"Dead?" he said with a shrug of his shoulders. "Not much." - -"Why, I saw you lying there under the tree," I argued. "I touched you -and you didn't stir." - -"No, you didn't," he contradicted, "not me." - -"Why, your clothes----" I began. - -He waved his finger before my face. - -"Ah," he remarked. "There's where you are jumping at conclusions. It's a -lesson you'll have to learn, and you might as well begin now--you should -never judge a man by his clothes." - -I didn't know what to say. - -"Why did you do this?" I demanded finally. - -"To save your life--and mine," he answered blandly. "There were too many -of them in the woods." - -"Don't you realize that this will be the end of me?" - -"No," he replied, "it's only the beginning." - -"Where will they take me?" I asked. - -"Down the valley of the Loire. Keep your ears and eyes open," he said -with all seriousness. - -"--and what about you?" - -"I'm going back," he replied. "The country's too dangerous." - -"Will you tell my brother never to give up the estates--no matter what -happens?" I asked, "--even if I'm a prisoner in De Marsac's castle for -life?" - -"It won't be necessary," he said. "You'll never see De Marsac's castle." - - - - - CHAPTER XVII - ON THE HIGHWAY - - -That was a long night. I fell asleep with my head in my arms over the -table with the scrivener opposite me. De Marsac took no chances of my -escape. He left four men in the room, two to stand guard in turn while -the others snatched a wink of sleep. After he had cleared the plates and -dishes away the landlord disappeared. Once in a while I awoke and looked -around. But this time I was sure there would be no rescue, no helping -hand. - -The first streaks of dawn were struggling in at the little window when I -got to my feet. My muscles were as sore as if I had been dragged a mile -through a mire. I yawned and stretched myself and listened for a moment -to the birds chirping and quarreling in the ivy that covered the outer -walls of the inn. - -One of my guards brought breakfast for us all. It was then that I -observed for the first that my companion, the scrivener, was nowhere to -be seen. He must have slipped out in the dead of night, unnoticed. The -men looked at each other in question, puzzled, but I smiled to myself. I -knew it was one of those little tricks that he so dearly loved to play. - -We went once again out on the highway. The sun was up big and red. Three -of the men remained at the inn, but the fourth, a fellow called Pierre, -was to lead me far down the valley of the Loire. For days I was to be -his prisoner. I was to eat and sleep with him. He was to be all the -companion I was to have, so I determined I would make the best of it and -be on as friendly a footing as I could. - -But I found from the first that he was the surliest and coarsest man -alive. During the afternoon, he scarcely uttered a word, but went on -grumbling and muttering to himself. His face wore a perpetual scowl. He -kicked viciously at the stones along the road as if they were actually -his enemies. He complained of the long journey ahead of us. - -"One man gets the money," he said under his breath. "Another does the -work." - -"You don't have to go," I said. "If you say the word, I'll leave you." - -He shot a look at me that was enough to kill me. - -"Try it," he growled. And his jaws came together with a snap. - -After that I shrank back into my shell. I knew I was in company with a -savage. At the slightest sign of trifling, I was convinced, he would -stick a dagger into my heart and leave me on the road to die. - -At noon we halted in the shade of the trees along the side of the -highway. He took from his shoulder a packet which he had brought from -the inn. In it were a lump of cheese and a length of hard bread. With as -much deliberation as he could show, he took a dagger from his coat and -wiped the blade two or three times over the knees of his trousers. Then -he cut the cheese into squares and tore the bread into pieces with his -hands. As though I were only an animal to be fed, he tossed them to me -through the air. - -The first piece flew past me and fell into the dirt. The second landed -at my feet. Another caught me in the chest and tumbled in between my -folded hands. I was hungry, of course, but the manner of the man -sickened me. So I sat there glaring into his face. - -He fell to with the appetite of a bear. He stuffed one lump after -another between his teeth and shoved them into his mouth with his thumb. -He gulped to swallow and that so hard that I thought he would choke. -When he had eaten twice as much as an ordinary man he rose and threw -what remained into my lap. - -"You should starve," he said, "--you spy!" - -"I am no spy," I declared. - -He made no answer but gave me a look that was filled with hate. - -I picked up the pieces that were clean and began to eat slowly. Thoughts -of my home and of the comfort I had there started to run through my -mind. A burning anger rose within me that I should be treated thus by a -fellow who was no equal of mine--who should have been glad to run at my -beck and call. - -Without a word of warning he came over and caught me by the collar. With -a swift jerk he landed me on my feet. I was amazed at the suddenness of -it and the enormous strength of the man. I was sure that he could have -held me in the air with his outstretched arm as easily as I could have -held a bundle of straw. - -We were on the road again, both going along in silence. During the -afternoon, I noticed small groups of men, some clad as ordinary -soldiers, some in finer dress like captains and officers, others on -horseback with armor and coats of mail. I had seen the like before in -the village at home to be sure, for in my day there was always war in -this or that part of France to attract the minds of men. But what struck -me was that these were all going in the same direction (towards the -west); they all seemed bent on the same errand; and they were so -numerous that I was set wondering. - -That night we found no place in an inn. The common room was crowded to -the doors with swashbuckling soldiers of every kind. Loud talk and -boasting filled the air, together with the clanking of swords, the -thumping of heavy boots on the floor, the clamoring of men hungry for -their supper, quarrels over this or that and even blows struck and -returned. - -We were lucky to get any food at all, but the worst of it all was that -we were forced to sleep in the open. Pierre found a spot in the shelter -of the barn where we would be protected from the wind. He brought an -armful of straw and scattered it over the ground. Then he took from his -pockets two strands of rope and bade me lie down. He tied one strand -firmly about my right wrist, the other about my left. The ends he drew -apart in opposite directions, tying one to a post at the corner of the -barn, the other he fastened on the other side of me to a stone that was -imbedded in the soil. - -It was as though I was stretched out like a cross. I could move my hands -outwards as far as I liked. But when I drew them together as far as the -ropes allowed, they remained more than a foot apart. If I rolled over on -my side the one arm was behind me and the other in front. If I had tried -to get to my feet, I wouldn't have been halfway up before I would have -been forced down again. - -It was thus I passed the night. You can imagine that I slept only in -fits and starts, for as soon as I was in a doze I was sure to stir and -the tautness of the ropes, with the pain awakened me. - -The day came as a relief. My captor let me lie until he brought me my -breakfast. Then he loosed my bonds. After we had eaten we started out on -the journey that was becoming irksome and even a torment. - -That day passed about the same as the first. We toiled along the road -for the most part in gloomy silence. The soldiers were pouring in -thicker and thicker. Sometimes as many as two hundred of them in a -single body passed us so that we were forced to leave the highway and -stand on the banks to let them go by. - -At another time later on a great lord from the east swept along. He was -dressed in shining armor from head to heel. In his helmet waved a plume -of feathers dyed red and white and a broadsword hung in its glittering -scabbard by his side. In his train were at least five hundred followers, -some of them of almost as high degree as he; others with long lances -rode directly behind him, while further back a troop of archers -completed the array. - -It was a sight to admire. From where we had halted on the side of the -road, my captor pointed at them with his finger. - -"That," said he, "is what you have come to see." - -His grimness puzzled me. - -"Has a war broken out?" I asked. - -"Not yet," was the answer, "--and it will never be called a war. These -men are on their way to crush the Black Prince of England." - -I drew a long breath. - -"--the Black Prince!" I exclaimed. "Why, you can't do that. There is not -a leader alive who can cope with him in the field." - -A slow smile came over his face. - -"Within a week, there will be fifteen thousand men on their way down -this valley," he replied. "The Black Prince is far off towards the west. -He is as ignorant of this preparation as a child." - -"But he'll learn of it?" I said. - -My captor shook his head. - -"He'll be struck with the suddenness of a thunderbolt. We're going to -cut him off at Poitiers--when he starts back to his headquarters at -Bordeaux." He snapped his fingers in contempt. "He has seven thousand -men who are half starved, weak from long marches and disease. What can -they do against these?" - -He pointed with pride at the men marching past. - -"When the Black Prince is a prisoner of the King of France," he went on, -scowling in my face with a wicked grin, "we shall move against -Normandy----" - -"The Norman Barons can defeat any army the French can send against -them!" I cried. "They have proved that more than once." - -He clenched his fingers over my arm till the pain of it shot up through -my shoulder. - -"No, they won't," he said, gritting his teeth. "They won't have time to -unite." - -"I see it all now," I cried again. "That is why De Marsac is so anxious. -He thinks he has a claim on our estates already. He can't wait----" - -A hard expression covered his countenance. - -"Before the snow flies I shall be toasting my shins before the -fire-place in your house," my captor boasted. "De Marsac has promised -that I shall be the bailiff when he is master there." - -A long breath like a sob broke from my throat. It was plain to me now -for the first time why I was sent on this errand down the valley of the -Loire. - -"Have you ever heard of a youth called 'Charles of Gramont'?" I -demanded. - -"Of course," came the answer, "he's the son of the old Count. He was a -prisoner of ours for a while--but escaped----" - -"--escaped?" The word jumped from my mouth. - -"Yes," was the reply. "Gone. Like smoke in the air." - -"He has joined the Black Prince!" I exclaimed. "I am glad of that. He -will let him know of the danger he is in." - -My captor threw back his head and uttered a low grunt that was meant for -a laugh. - -"A fly couldn't get out of this valley--or into it--unless we knew it," -he said. "That lad has either starved to death or is hiding somewhere in -the woods." - -A thrill of joy ran up and down every nerve in my body. For a while I -stood staring at the soldiers passing before us, but with eyes that did -not see. A world of new thoughts was seething in my brain. Then a fresh -notion came to me. - -"Just to think how I have wasted my time," I said slyly to my captor. "I -was sent here to find him. I might as well have remained at home." - -He turned on me with a knowing look. - -"You weren't sent here for any purpose of the kind," he answered with as -much cunning as he could show. "You came to learn of this army that is -passing down the valley of the Loire. You were to find out the numbers -of it, where it was heading, how soon it would be ready to strike. In -one word you were sent here as a spy!" - -If I had had the strength, I would have felled him with a blow. Yet for -all that I now realized that every syllable he uttered was the naked -truth. If I had been told in the beginning that I was to act as a sneak, -(as he said "a spy") I would have refused boldly and I was sent in -blindness to follow a false trail. I was duped into a position that was -contrary to my ideas of manliness and honor. - -I had information that the Black Prince would give half a kingdom to -know. The cruelties of De Marsac and the men whom he had set on my heels -were as humiliating as ever I had suffered. His trickery and deceit were -of the kind that no man of self-respect would practice. It was his aim -to drive my brother and me from the home which our family had enjoyed -for generations. All these things galled me and drove me to a kind of -desperation. The thought came slowly to me to be sure, but while I stood -gazing on the soldiers whose mission was to destroy the only friend that -Normandy had at this time--the Black Prince--I resolved that I would go -no further with my captor than force compelled me. I would watch every -opportunity. I would play the fox to the last degree. When the time came -I would try once more to escape. If I could get through that circle of -men who guarded the Valley of the Loire I would risk my very life to -inform the Black Prince of the plans that were ripening against him, for -I knew that if I did, I would be saving my home in Normandy. - - - - - CHAPTER XVIII - ESCAPE! - - -My chance came three days later. During this time we had traveled a long -way. When the sun was up we plodded along footsore and weary. At night -we lay down wherever we were able to find a soft place in the grass or -under the protection of a tree. The inns were crowded, not only with -soldiers but with all the riff-raff of humanity. Wandering jugglers and -mountebanks, sleight-of-hand artists, men with bears on ropes, quack -doctors of medicine who sold simples made of the roots of marvelous -trees,--all these and more lined the highway. Their booths were set up -alongside the inns. They barked and called to the passers-by. They were -the followers of an army who sapped the soldiers of their hard earned -pay. - -As for myself I was almost sick of life. My companion was in the sourest -of moods. He growled at his ill luck and laid the blame for it at my -door. He took every occasion to make me miserable, now by threats, again -by actual brutality. He gave me only the coarsest fare which he could -purchase in the inns. And to make me the more miserable he chose the -daintiest morsels for himself and taunted me while he shoved them down -his throat. - -By the third day we were come almost to the boundaries of the Kingdom of -France. To the west of us lay a stretch of country which was as wild as -a desert. It was only sparsely inhabited. The inhabitants owed no -allegiance to any ruler alive. They were neither on the side of the -Black Prince nor the King, for the country was half way between the two. -In one word, it was the stamping ground for war and whoever had the -upper hand was for the time its lord. - -It was about noon when we left the highway, for here it took a sharp -turn towards the south, and continued our journey over a narrow path -through the woods. There was a winding path that was beaten bare--used -by many feet. My captor seemed well acquainted with the lay of the land -for he went ahead with all the confidence in the world and indeed with -more buoyancy than he had shown on the entire journey. - -At length we came to the banks of the stream, at a place with a long -shelving landing made of smooth stones, paved clear down to the water's -edge. A rusted length of chain and a long boat-hook lay in the grass. To -my observation it was a landing for a ferry. - -My companion bade me halt. - -"Where's the boat?" he asked, gazing around. "They told me that the boat -would be here to take us across." - -He picked up the chain and threw it down again. He walked to and fro -several times as though he was turning a question over in his mind. Then -he came to a stop before me. - -"Can you swim?" he demanded. - -"Yes," I answered. - -He sat down on a rock and began to remove his shoes. To throw him off -his guard I did the same. When we had stripped ourselves he bade me tie -my clothes into a firm bundle and fasten them around my neck. We went -into the water a little at a time. The current was fairly swift, for it -gathered here to broaden out into a wide sweep far beyond. I cast my -eyes carefully down the river and saw that in the middle of this -broadening lay an island, not very big to be sure, but covered with tall -trees that grew so thick that the branches were woven into one another. - -"It is now or never," I thought. - -In the next moment we were beyond our depths. I saw at once that my -captor was as much at home in the water as he was on land. He swam with -long, easy strokes and with no sense of fatigue. He kept his head -continually turned toward me as a cat watches a mouse. I for my part -paid no heed to him, for I was busy with thoughts of my own. - -Slowly, a bit at a time, I began to loose the knot that bound my clothes -about my neck. When it was entirely free the bundle floated off. The -weight of my shoes soon sank it beneath the surface. With a cry I dived -after it. I drew myself as far under the water as I could. I put all the -strength I had into every stroke. I held my breath so that no bubbles -would arise and inform my captor where I was. It was down-stream with -the current in a straight line. - -I rose to the surface to fill my lungs and looked back. He was swimming -after me, lashing the water with his great hands like some monster. His -face was heavy with anger and his teeth shone white like the fangs of a -wolf when he breathed. - -Once again I dived as far as I could go. This time I did not swim -straight ahead but swerved off towards the left. If I could throw him -off long enough for him to get beyond me in the current, I would have -the better of him and be surer of my escape. - -But he was as wary as a fox. When I came up for the second time he was -in the middle of the river but moving more slowly. His eyes roamed -continually searching for some trace of me. When he saw that I had edged -off to one side, he raised his fist out of the water and shook it -viciously in my direction and shouted a threat which I did not clearly -hear. - -I was down again under the surface. To puzzle him the more, I made for -it with all speed towards the island. If I once set my foot upon it I -could lose him among the trees. I could swim to the mainland that lay -either on the right or the left. It would be a chase in which I would -have an even chance. If I had a speck of luck, it would mean my -deliverance. - -The thought strengthened me. This time I held my breath so long that I -felt I would burst. When I arose I cast a swift glance around. To my -surprise he was nowhere to be seen. He had gone under the water. He was -swimming somewhere, perhaps quite near to grapple with me in case he -could lay hands on me. Perhaps he had decided that I was bound for the -island and that, if he could get there before me, he could conceal -himself behind a tree and pounce on me as I came to land. - -I lingered a moment in doubt. To fall into a trap would be the height of -folly. I was now as good as free. I was near the left bank of the -stream. Not far off was the dry land and grass and tall trees. A new -enemy was better than an old one. I took the risk. With slow even -strokes I made my way to the shore and climbed in among the high weeds -on the sloping bank. - -You may be certain that every move I made was with the greatest caution. -I hid myself from view and peered out through the brush. Before I drew -half a dozen breaths I saw my captor rise to the surface far down the -stream. He looked in every direction. Then as though he had made up his -mind he swam swiftly with the current straight for the island and drew -himself up on the shore. - -It was close on to dusk. The sun was shining over the tops of the trees -to the west. A soft breeze started which, wet as I was, sent the shivers -through my body. There was one thing sure. I could not go far with no -clothes. Nor could I risk sleeping in the open naked as I was, for it -would be the death of me. - -I resolved that, come what might, as soon as it got dark, I would swim -for the island. There would be danger, to be sure. But I was certain -that my man would be there drying his clothes. I would be in the -protection of the trees. There was no light. If I could come upon him -unawares, I might snatch enough to cover me. Then I could make off with -all my speed and lose him in the woods. - -It was worth the try. Indeed it was the only thing I could do. I sat -huddled there on the bank of the stream until the sun had disappeared -and the blackness of night covered the earth. I slid into the water. -With long, easy strokes I headed for the island. In a few minutes I was -dragging myself up on dry land. - - - - - CHAPTER XIX - ON THE ISLAND - - -I was chilled to the bone. The touch of my feet on the hard earth made -my going slow and cautious. Now and then I stubbed my toe on a sharp -stone that made me wince. But even with that I advanced in among the -trees. - -My ears were keyed for the slightest sound and my eyes glanced round -with the wariness of a cat's. I stopped once in a while to listen for -the cracking of a twig, which was the surest sign that my man was near. -I scarcely breathed. It was one step after the other, and every time I -put my foot down I felt the ground as carefully as you would with your -hand. - -After a quarter of an hour I had advanced, maybe two or three hundred -paces. My eyes were so accustomed to the dark that the trunks of the -trees were dimly outlined against the background of the night. As I -peered on ahead it seemed that a faint glow of a far off light shone -like a veil through the woods. I halted. It must be my captor who by -some means that I could not puzzle out had lighted a fire. - -I groped around on the ground until I found a stout stick that would -serve me as a weapon. With this firmly grasped in my hand I grew all the -bolder, so that with less caution than before I went on towards the -place where I was sure there was the light. - -In another quarter of an hour I was leaning against the trunk of a tree -from which position I could plainly see the blaze. It was in the centre -of an open space in the forest, on bare hard ground covered with stones -and boulders. I wanted to make certain of myself so I moved in a broad -circle around the fire, darting a glance here, a glance there so as not -to be taken by surprise. - -At length I came back to the point from where I had started. Not a soul -did I notice on my rounds. I walked in closer and closer with the club -balanced ready in my hand. I could feel the heat. The fire blazed and -shot off sparks high into the branches of the trees. Then at last I was -able to spy the form of a man sitting on a rock. He had a long stick -with which he was stirring up the embers. He seemed to be without a care -in the world, but what amazed me most was that he was not naked, as I -expected my captor to be, but fully clothed. - -From where I was, of course, I saw him only dimly. I watched him for a -long while toying with the fire as idly as a child. Then he rose and -moved towards the left, for the smoke was floating in his face. He must -have been blinded for the moment, for he put his fist in his eyes to rub -them. - -I was trembling with anxiety. I gave one more glance about in every -direction. Suddenly I noticed a form--the naked figure of a -man--crawling on his hands and knees from out the fringe of woods. He -had a club bigger and heavier than my own, which he pushed before him on -the ground. Like a flash he straightened himself. The man who was fully -clad had his back to him and was still rubbing his eyes. It was my -captor, who now began to run forward like an animal eager to fell its -prey. He lifted the club high over his head. His eyes shone with savage -eagerness in the light of the fire and a grin of victory spread over his -countenance. - -For a second I was paralyzed with fright. Then I collected myself. I -cast all caution aside and ran likewise out of the woods. Just as the -club was poised in the air ready to fall I called out in a terrified -voice the words, "Look out!" - -My voice was pitched high and resounded in the silence of the woods like -the crack of a crashing thunderbolt. - -The man who was clad jumped as though he had been stuck with a spear and -edged off to one side. The club came down. It was a little beside its -mark, but even then it struck the man on the side and knocked the breath -out of him so that he fell in pain to the ground. - -I had betrayed myself to my captor. He had heard my voice and turned. I -was coming up at full speed with my staff high in the air. I did not -hesitate. With a swinging motion, before he could right himself, I -caught him as hard a blow as I could deal and sent him face down -sprawling in the dirt. - -I had no time to lose. My captor would soon struggle to his feet. I knew -I was no match for him in a hand-to-hand combat. I would have to have -aid. So I went over to the man whom he had knocked senseless and caught -him by the shoulder. I shook him to bring him the more quickly to his -senses. I turned him over so that I could see his face. Then I let out a -gasp that shook me from my heels to my head. Never in the whole course -of my life was I more amazed for there before me on the ground was the -lad I had come so far to seek, the son of the old Count of Gramont, -Charles! - -With my heart thumping like a hammer, I did all in my power to bring him -around. I chafed his hands and temples. I took him under the arm-pits -and lifted him to his feet. Slowly he opened his eyes. There was a look -of terror in them first. Then he blinked. It was as though he could -hardly trust his senses. He grasped me by the shoulder. He took in a -deep breath. A smile of recognition played about his face and I knew -that he understood. - -"Quick!" I whispered, and pointed to my captor who was now raising -himself on one arm. - -In a second he threw off his stupor. He ran back to the fire and seized -a length of a limb of a tree which he could use as a weapon against his -savage foe. - -It was none too soon. The fellow had the strength and vitality of an ox. -He scrambled to his feet even while Charles was picking up the stick. -With his big body swinging from side to side he came running with his -arms outstretched like a bear. Charles brought his weapon down. It was a -heavy blow, but the fellow caught it on his arm and it glanced off as -lightly as if it were against the trunk of a tree. Then with a murmur of -hate he rushed in. - -You may suppose that I was not standing there in idleness. As soon as I -saw what was happening, I wrapped my fist about my club. I knew that the -first blow would be my last. I put every speck of strength in it and -made the aim as accurate as my haste would allow. To my joy I met the -fellow along the crown of the head. The jar of it shot along the bone of -my arm that I thought it was broken. But my victim reeled. His knees -sagged and shook. His mouth opened and his eyes turned upward, showing -all their white. Like a weight that was suddenly let drop he fell in a -heap on the ground. - -He was as good as dead. I gave a sign to Charles to give me a hand. -Between the two of us we dragged and carried him to the side of the -island. There we laid him down until he showed by the blinking of his -eyes that he was regaining his senses. When his strength had come back -so that he was able to stir, we took him under the arms and the crooks -of his legs and heaved him into the river as far as we could swing him. - -"He'll waken as soon as he touches the water," said Charles. - -"What then?" I asked. "Will he come back?" - -He shook his head. - -"No. He'll go for help. He knows me. He was one of the men who brought -me down the valley of the Loire. He'll come again tomorrow with others." - -"We'll have to get away from here." - -"Tomorrow," he replied. "We can rest here till dawn." - -"I'm chilled through," I said, "That fellow has left his clothes lying -here somewhere. I'll dry them and put them on. After that we can sit by -the fire." Charles took me by the shoulder. "Ah, Henri!" he said in a -shaking voice. "We'll battle it through together, you and I. And we'll -win yet!" - -We sat by the fire, with each of us telling of his adventures, till far -into the night. Then in turns we lay down on a couch of twigs and leaves -that Charles had built for himself in the hollow of an overhanging rock. -In the morning I had new life. We went down to a cove on the side of the -island where Charles had a boat fastened and hidden among the roots of -overhanging trees. It was the one, he explained, that my captor had -searched for to carry us across the river. - -We landed on the other bank and stepped ashore. We went up the steep -bank as far as the brow of a hill. The whole country,--wooded and -wild,--stretched before us. Whether we would come upon friend or enemy -we had yet to learn. We turned and looked back at the river winding in -long slow curves at our feet. We saw the island in all its outline as -green and peaceful as you could wish. - -My eye was caught by an object moving on the opposite shore. When my -gaze grew accustomed to the distance I counted six men. Some of them -were armed with bows and arrows. The rest were cutting down young trees -and dragging them to the river. Now and then I saw the flash of a -sword-blade in the light of the sun. - -There was no doubt of it. Our enemies were on foot. They were building a -raft to carry armed men over to the island. They would search it from -end to end. When they learned that we were gone, they would make for our -side of the stream. They would leave no stone unturned to find us. They -would examine every blade of grass for traces of us. They would be on -our heels like hounds. We were in a country that was unknown to us, -while they were as familiar with it as I was with my own. - -The Black Prince with his army lay twenty or at most thirty leagues to -the west. I had information that would save them. One thought drove us -headlong on and on--if our enemies should come upon us, there would be -no parleying or hesitation. They would shoot us down like dogs. - - - - - CHAPTER XX - NO MAN'S LAND - - -That day we went on as fast as our legs could carry us. We gauged our -position by the sun. During the morning we kept it in our rear while in -the afternoon we made sure of ourselves by the shine of it (when there -was an opening in the woods) in our faces. - -There were no roads that you could speak of--only rutted trails of mud -hardly wide enough for two ox-carts to pass without touching the hubs of -each other's wheels. Once in a while we saw the hut of a peasant or a -charcoal burner. These we carefully avoided, for we hoped to leave no -sign behind us for our enemies to follow, nor did we wish to fall -stupidly into a trap. Fortunately it was the season of the year when the -nuts were beginning to ripen and we contented ourselves with what we -could get of these. - -We slept curled up beside each other at the root of a tree. The next -morning we were on our way again, but I may say with less speed, for our -feet were sore from the unevenness of the ground and our bodies were -stretched and tired from the uncomfortable position in which we had -spent the night. - -About noon we halted for a rest. There was a little brook running over -irregular stones down the hill-side where we washed ourselves and drank -of the fresh water. I was sitting on a boulder with my back to a tree as -limp and wearied as an old cloth. My stomach was rumbling and growling -from hunger. I was wishing with all my heart that there would soon be an -end to my difficulties. To amuse myself I picked up a stone and threw it -aimlessly at a tree. It struck the bark with a resounding crack. I threw -another. It missed and went on far beyond. But where it lighted on the -ground, I noticed that it stirred up a cloud of dust like fine ashes and -with it a few scattered sparks--the smouldering remnants of a fire. - -I jumped from my rock. I went over to the place to examine it. Sure -enough there was a dying fire on a bare spot among the trees and all -about it were the marks where men had trodden the grass with their heavy -boots. Besides I saw two pieces of the rind of cheese that had been cut -off and thrown away. - -"They must have traveled in the night," I said to Charles. "They've -passed us and gone on ahead." - -"There'll be more of them behind us," he answered. "We must----" - -The words stuck in his throat. He looked far off over my shoulder at -something in the distance. Like a flash he dropped to his hands and -knees. I was about to turn when an arrow whizzed through the air and -sped over his shoulder and fastened itself in the trunk of the nearest -tree. I thought that caution was the best plan to follow so I ducked -likewise. It was a lucky pass, for I had no sooner bent my head when -another arrow whistled past me and shot out into the distance beyond me. - -We exchanged no words. There was little need for them. With our heads as -close to the ground as was possible, we made for it into a deeper -section of the woods. In a few seconds a third arrow hummed towards us, -but struck the smooth surface of a rock well to one side. - -We were out of shot at last, but the terror we were in gave speed to our -heels. After about a quarter of an hour we drew up, puffing and panting -like tired horses. - -"To the south," said Charles between breaths. "We must hold to the -south." - -I knew what he meant. We had betrayed ourselves by keeping in a straight -line towards the west, for it was the direction where lay the Black -Prince. - -We went on again, but now more slowly than before. At almost each step, -one or the other of us turned to see if we were followed. At the same -time our eyes penetrated every bush and behind every tree in search of a -lurking foe. After an hour we could go no further. The pace had been too -hot for us, so we settled ourselves on a stone to rest and collect our -frightened senses. - -Hunger like a gnawing pain bore into the pit of my stomach. Since we had -left the island on the morning before, we had eaten no food except the -few nuts that we came upon. A kind of sickening weakness overtook me. My -legs were trembling as though they were made of straw and the soles of -my feet ached as though I were standing over a burning fire. - -"If they catch us now," I said, "it's all over with me. I can go no -further." - -Charles clapped me on the shoulder and laughed, but it was a laugh that -was meant only to encourage me and had no heart to it. - -"We'll snap our fingers in their faces yet, Henri," he said. "Look what -we've passed through already." - -I only shook my head and stared hopelessly towards the ground. - -"We have no weapons," I replied. "Even the dagger that I was to carry to -the Abbot of Chalonnes is with my clothes at the bottom of the river." - -There was no more said. We were both worn out. We went forward through -the trees. There was no path. Indeed, the ground seemed to have been -trodden now for the first time since the beginning of the world. The -moss was everywhere on the earth. The little unexpected stones, as sharp -as the tips of arrows, cut into our feet. Above all the darkness and -sombreness of the forest was about us like a blanket as gloomy as the -night. - -We came upon an irregular rising in the ground. There was a solid piece -of rock as big as an ordinary house, but with no shape to it. All about, -it was cut into crevices. The earth itself broke into risings and -depressions. Parts of it were like an uneven wall of stone with great -blocks of the rock in a rounded line. It seemed as though nature had -begun to build a fortress here, but for some reason or other had left -off. - -We climbed in among the boulders and found ourselves on smooth ground -covered with coarse grass and weeds, with great trees over and about us. -Through the middle flowed a stream that had its starting place in a -spring that bubbled up like a fountain from the earth. - -For a moment we stood gaping in amazement. - -"If we only had a few bows and arrows here," said Charles, "we could -hold off an army." - -"At any rate," I answered, "we can hide here and rest. They will think -we have gone on through the woods." - -We turned and faced the great rock which, I said, was as big as a house. -The front of it was like an overhanging shed. Underneath was what seemed -an opening to the mouth of a cavern--dark and smelling of dampness. - -Step by step we ventured forward. The ground under our feet grew sticky -like wet clay. The light slowly faded. A mustiness like the odor of the -cellar of an old inn crept into our nostrils. The opening widened and as -we advanced the light was so far gone that we had to feel along the -rough wall with our hands. - -Suddenly the wall turned and shut us off. I groped on further and -further in the hope that the opening was only narrowing and not entirely -closed. I was running my fingers from one stone to the other when I felt -something flat. There was no dampness to it and it had the evenness of -smooth wood. I was about to examine it further when my hand touched a -latch. - -Like a flash I realized I had come upon a door. - -"Charles!" I exclaimed. "We are only at the beginning. There's another -cave beyond!" - -My curiosity scattered all caution to the winds. I gave the latch a -click and shoved on the door. To my surprise it went back on its hinges -as though they were swimming in oil. And I beheld a sight that took my -breath away and made me gasp in amazement. - -A light shone in my eyes. It was not bright, but the unexpectedness of -it made it seem like a flash. As soon as my eyes grew accustomed to it, -I saw that it was only a small fire burning in a grate in the far end of -the cave. There was no smoke. By some means or other a draught drew it -upwards through the irregular crevices in the ceiling. I put one foot in -the room and gazed around. It was as large as the common room in an inn, -but scrupulously clean and neat. The floor, which was as smooth as you -could wish, was covered with new straw that cracked with dryness as my -foot touched it. On the walls were pegs driven in between the stones and -from them were hung at least a dozen bows while the quivers filled with -arrows stood beneath. - -Charles grasped me by the arm. - -"Let's get away," he whispered. "We've come upon a thieves' den." - -"If we could lay our hands, each of us, on a bow and a quiver of -arrows," I said, "we wouldn't have to run so fast from our enemies." - -"And that's right," he agreed. With that he gave me a shove forward. - -I went quietly across the floor with Charles at my heels. It was one -step at a time with our eyes always turning towards the door. The warmth -of the place lured me. If I had had my own way, I would have thrown -myself down upon the floor before the fire and have given rest to my -weary legs. As it was, Charles was reaching out for a bow and I had my -hand already on another when a voice shot through my ears like the blast -of a trumpet. - -"Gentlemen," it said, "I'm glad you're here. I've been expecting you!" - - - - - CHAPTER XXI - THE DEFENSE OF THE CAVE - - -We turned. Before us stood a man so small that he might be taken for a -dwarf. His head was so large that it was remarkable, and the way it -rolled from side to side caused me a certain uneasiness. His eyes were -the size of two peas, but they twinkled with a kind of knowing wisdom -that continually forced you to look away and in the next moment to -return and gaze at him again. A smile covered his mouth, but it was a -smile that never changed. You could not tell whether it came from -amusement or whether mockery lay behind it. We had hardly caught our -breath when he shifted over to us. It was then that I noticed for the -first time that his legs were bent in an arch like a bow. They seemed -very thin, scarcely able to support the weight of his thick body. - -He took off his cap and drew his head in between his shoulders like a -turtle. - -"I have been on the look-out for you the last three days," he said. -"Where have you been?" - -I said not a word but glanced at Charles. - -"Who are you?" he gasped, "--friend or enemy?" - -"I am the Dwarf of Angers," was the reply. He hesitated. The smile -broadened into a wicked grin. "If I were your enemy," he went on, "you -would have been dead long before this." - -"You say you have been expecting us----," I began, but he broke in and -interrupted me. - -"You are a friend of the Abbot of Chalonnes," he said in the most matter -of fact way. "He heard that you were threatened with danger. I came to -see you through." - -I drew back in surprise. My first impulse was to tell him that I had -never seen the Abbot of Chalonnes in my life. On second thought, I -decided to let him believe as he would. - -"We are surrounded by at least a score of men," I said with some -caution. "They are French--followers of a man by the name of De Marsac. -The three of us can hardly make a stand against them. They are too -many." - -A little cackle of laughter broke from him. He went to the corner of the -room where a basket stood. He took from it an apple that was as large as -your fist. He stretched out his hand and laid the apple between the -middle finger and the forefinger. He extended his arm to full length and -slowly drew his fingers together. There came a crushing sound. Then with -as much force as if it were struck by a hammer the apple flew apart. One -half of it shot over against the wall and the other dropped a little -distance from his feet. - -My mouth opened in amazement. Such a feat of strength I never believed -possible. - -"There has never lived a man with hands and arms like these," he said. -"Nature gave me a misshapen body. But she made up for it in another -way." He jumped back and turned to the wall. With a leap as quick as -lightning he came towards us, turning one somersault after the other. -Not once did his hands touch the floor nor, when he came to a halt, did -he draw a single breath that gave a sign of fatigue. - -"I can draw a bow that would drive an archer to despair," he explained. -"I never weary. I can go on and on till they drop. I am all hands and -arms." He stopped and looked up at us. The same smile covered his face, -only now he opened his lips far enough to show us a line of ugly twisted -teeth. - -"Can you shoot?" he then demanded with a sudden burst. - -"A little," we stammered, "--but not like you, I am sure." - -He cackled again. - -"A little is enough," he said. "Come!" He spun on his heel and went over -to where we had first seen the bows suspended on the wall. "Take this," -he said to Charles. "--and you take this. There'll be a merry time in -the woods before the setting of the sun." - -With that he handed each of us a bow and a quiver of finely made arrows. -As though he were the leader of an army, he marched proudly to the door. -He swung it open and with a bow stood like a soldier at attention till -we filed out. - -We were once more among the rocks and stones--and the trees of the -forest. It was light, but the rays of the sun shone only here and there -in long threads where the breeze for a time drove the branches apart. - -We went on stealthily. We kept our bodies low so that if a chance shot -were fired at us, it might pass over our heads. I got as far as the row -of boulders that, I have said, was like an irregular stone wall. I was -on the verge of straightening myself to look further into the woods when -an arrow sang past me and struck with a click against the cave. - -In the next moment a shriek echoed through the woods. Far off in the -shadows of the trees I saw, faintly, of course, a man throw his arms -into the air and pitch forward on his face. Before I could recover from -my astonishment another ran to lift him to his feet. He had hardly -stooped when a shaft easily a yard long pierced his side and he, too, -fell forward over his companion. - -For a second I was set wondering. I looked around to see if the Dwarf -was at our backs. He was nowhere to be seen. Then I was certain that he -had gone out among the trees. It was he who had shot the men who were -lying there on the ground. I heard a branch over my head crack and saw -it bend. A form twisted itself around and dropped quickly to the earth. -Before I could wink, the Dwarf was standing between us with the grin -stretching from ear to ear. His face was glowing with excitement. - -"Did you see them fall?" he cried, and took me by the coat. "Could an -archer have reached them at that distance?" - -"I never thought that an arrow could carry so far," said Charles. - -The Dwarf bent over and clapped himself on the knee. - -"--and neither it did!" he exclaimed. "The arrows I shot didn't travel a -hundred feet. I was up there in the trees--almost over their heads. I -shot down upon them. These arms did that--these strong arms of mine!" - -I understood. - -"You mean that you climbed from one tree to the other?" I asked. "You -worked your way from branch to----?" - -For an answer he reached up and took hold of the branch from which he -had just dropped. He lowered his body as far as he could. Then with a -spring as light as a monkey's he shot into the air. He twisted his small -legs, curling them with the suppleness of a snake. His body swung -forward. He took another hold. He swung forward again. There was no -strain nor gasping for breath. With a litheness that I had never judged -possible he squirmed and swung himself, till in a short time he had -completely disappeared among the trees. - -I looked at Charles and shook my head. We stood there forgetful of our -enemies in utter amazement at the Dwarf's agility. Then without a -warning an arrow came darting through the air and dug its point deep -into the ground at our feet. - -We jumped back and dodged behind a rock. We held our bows in readiness -for an attack, with our eyes dancing anxiously in every direction. - -Then came a sharp, cackling laugh from over our heads. The branches -swayed and the Dwarf dropped nimbly to the earth. He swung the bow which -he held in his hand with a kind of childish pride and said, "I could -have killed you both! The one arrow would have done it, for you were -standing in a straight line!" He puffed himself out and strutted back -and forth. "Nature has given me a crooked body," he went on, "but I'm -worth a dozen perfect men." - -It began to dawn on me that the Dwarf was a bit of a fool. He was -deformed, of course, but his imagination had played on him so that he -pictured himself as the ugliest man on earth. I saw, too, that he was -sensitive to a degree. It was this that caused him to boast about the -strength of his arms and hands. His continual dwelling on his -marksmanship with the bow was a balance to his shortcomings. - -My thoughts were interrupted by a cry from Charles. He grasped me by the -shoulder and drew me down behind the wall of stone. - -"Look!" he cried. "There are a dozen of them moving through the woods!" - -Sure enough. I raised my head a little above the wall. I saw the forms -of several men passing from tree to tree. They darted as though they -feared to trust themselves in the open. - -"I have roused them!" cried the Dwarf. "I have stung them to the quick. -They are forming for an attack. They will come forward with a rush." - -He was right. No sooner had he spoken when a dozen arrows sped towards -us. Their white feathers were like streaks in the air. We hid behind the -wall as near to the earth as we could crouch. Two or three hard clicks -against the rock in front of us showed that they had gotten the range. -The flight of half a dozen others over our heads was warning enough that -they were determined to drive us from our fortress at the cost of their -lives. - -Charles and I raised our bows and peeped out through a crevice in the -rock. Our heads were scarcely above the top line of the wall when three -arrows in quick succession whizzed past. One of them came so near that -the point of it clipped a tiny piece from the stone and sent it flying -into my face. - -"Now!" cried the Dwarf. "Hold ready!" - -I heard a shout. A score of our enemies rushed out from behind the -trees. They raised their bows. The arrows came as thick as hail. Another -shout and the men strung their bows and shot again. It was now or never. -The three of us raised ourselves each on one knee. I cannot speak for -the others. As for myself I singled out a fellow who was darting forward -from one tree to seek the cover of the next. My arrow caught him in the -shoulder between the arm and the neck. His bow dropped from his grasp. -As well as I could see, an expression of intense pain crossed his -features. He clapped his hand to the wound and reeled back to the tree -from which he had just come. - -Charles must have hit his man, and even with more accuracy than I hit -mine. I saw a fellow spin around like a top and fall staggering to the -earth a little to the left. In the turning of my head I caught the flash -of hatred on the Dwarf's face. The bow he carried was of unusual size -and the string of great strength. The missile went so fast I could not -even see its passage in the air. But the twang had hardly reached my ear -when the arrow pierced the neck of an enemy as he was running past a -tree. It stopped him in full career. It pierced him through and through, -and fastened him to the trunk as firmly as if he were tied with a taut -rope. - -In the next breath we were down again. A flight of arrows clattered -against the stone face of our fortress or passed close over our heads. -The enemy must have been filled with bitterness that so many of them had -fallen while they had not been able to touch one of us. They paused for -a space to form again. This time they came on, not scattered as before, -but rather in groups. The first of them shot their arrows and dropped to -the ground. Those behind sent their missiles at us just at the moment -when they expected we would raise our heads above the wall. - -They were coming in. There was no doubt of that. And so close on the -heels of each other did their arrows fly that we were unable to look out -long enough to take a good aim, for on the second try I shot wide of the -mark and in ducking back an arrow almost ended my life, for it grazed -the top of my head and cut into my scalp far enough to draw a few drops -of blood. - -I began to fear for our safety. I knew the kind of enemy we had before -us. If they could lay hands upon us they would tear us limb from limb. -If we were to get out of our difficulty, it would be only by the death -of them all. But how it was to come about was more than I could guess, -for their numbers far surpassed ours. Even if we were to make off, there -were more and more of them about us in the woods. - -I took the risk once more and raised my head above the wall. At the same -time I took a shot at a fellow who was half hidden by a tree. It was as -good as a miss, for the arrow only grazed his arm and tore a piece of -the cloth of the sleeve of his coat. But he let out a roar that echoed -to my ears. As though I had destroyed something of the greatest value, -he threw all caution to the side. He strung his bow and shot an arrow at -me with such force that it struck the rock and shivered into a thousand -pieces. Then with the same running motion he came on. He zig-zagged from -one tree to the other. He fumbled with his bow, but in his madness could -not steady himself long enough to string it. When he was within fifty -feet of our wall, he cast it to the ground in anger. He fumbled for a -moment at his belt. He drew out a dagger and raised it on high as though -he would sweep us all to death with the very fury of his attack. - -Both Charles and I (the Dwarf was far to one side) saw him advancing. At -the same time we raised ourselves to shoot him down before he reached -the wall. But we had no sooner showed the tops of our heads when a rain -of arrows forced us to drop back again. In the next second the fellow -was bellowing like a wild bull. With one leap he had a footing on the -wall. Another, he had sprung over it and bounded into our midst. - -It was a situation that we had not foreseen. In a certain sense he was -as safe as he would have been if he had remained among the trees. We -knew that if we rose to grapple with him we were as good as dead, for -the men without were on their guard. They were protecting him with their -eyes alert and their bows strung to kill the first of us who would be so -forgetful as to raise his head or shoulders in a line with their arrows. - -The fellow flew at me like a fury. He caught me by the arm and spun me -around. I slid away from him and rolled over two or three times on the -ground. Charles lowered his body and made a flying leap. He struck him -in the middle of the back and sent him sprawling on his face. - -I got to my hands and knees, poising myself on the balls of my feet -ready to move in case he came at me again. He rose. His countenance was -black with anger. The hand that held the dagger quivered with the wrath -that was boiling in him. He stood straight up and glared at me as though -his very looks would kill. - -The Dwarf was edging over towards us, shuffling with his body low to the -earth. His face was covered with the same smile that I had noticed when -I first saw him. The fellow had one foot ahead of the other ready to -move. The Dwarf made one leap--a long, low horizontal leap. He fastened -the fingers of his powerful hands in the calves of my attacker's legs. -He sunk his nails into the flesh with a grip like the claws of a wild -animal that is desperate. I heard him snarl and gnash his teeth. The -fellow tried to kick him away. He might as well have struggled against -the grip of an iron trap. The Dwarf gathered his strength into his -shoulders. He took in a deep breath. With a twist he jerked his victim's -legs to the one side. The fellow came down with the swiftness with which -you would snap a whip. His head struck a stone and that so loudly that I -heard the crack of it. He gave a groan. His arms fell limp to his sides -and he rolled over with his eyes glazed on his back. - -I breathed a sigh of relief. That I had been near death I fully -realized. But I had no time to reflect, for an arrow came darting over -our heads and sang its way beyond us into the forest. I sprang to the -wall, for I surely thought that the enemy suspected that their companion -was captured or injured and would make an attempt to save him. - -But here the Dwarf surprised us again. With the litheness of a cat he -picked the fallen man in his arms. He stood straight up holding him face -towards the foe. He advanced step by step until he came to the edge of -our defenses. Then he raised the man like a bundle in his arms. By this -the lower part of his body was exposed. I trembled for a moment for I -was certain that it was a vulnerable spot for an arrow. - -[Illustration: His Countenance Was Black With Anger] - -My guess was right. An arrow came speeding at him. Its aim was as true -as ever an aim was. The Dwarf's eye was keen. In a twinkling he lowered -the man so that his legs dragged on the ground. The arrow found its -mark. It struck the fellow clean in the chest. So great was the force of -it that the Dwarf staggered back a step to keep his footing. Then he let -out a screech--a horrible sound that came from his throat and echoed in -and out among the trees. With a heave as powerful as three strong men he -raised the body of the dead man over his head and cast it far out over -the wall. It turned and rolled. The arrow twisted under its side and it -came to a stop at the foot of a tree. - -"Come and get him!" the Dwarf cried. "You're a fine lot who kill your -own men!" - -We were answered. As many arrows as a bird had feathers came shooting -towards us. On the heels of them the men in the woods ran from their -shelter, stringing fresh arrows as they came. The Dwarf began to bounce -about like a toad. His hands moved twice as fast as ours. Before I had -my bow to my shoulder he had brought a man down. The more excited he -grew, the deeper his voice resounded in his throat and the more -unearthly his screeches became. There was a savage instinct in him that -led me to think he was hardly human. - -The first of our assailants got as far as the wall. The Dwarf struck him -over the heart and sent him tumbling back. A second followed. Charles -made short work of him. Then there came three of them together. They had -a daring recklessness in their eyes that told us they had made their -calculations and would risk all to rout us from our wall. In their -bravado they called to their companions in the rear to have no fear, -that this assault would be the last, that they were going to make an end -of us. - -The Dwarf called to us to hold steady. He sent the foremost of them -kicking to the ground. I took the second, while Charles, whose aim was -true, dropped the third not a dozen feet from where we crouched. But -that was not the end. The others had been roused to a feeling of -desperation by our stubbornness. They kept on running. They shot their -arrows one after the other so that it was a risk for any of us to show -his head above the line of rocks. - -The Dwarf gave another screech. Without a word to us he swung himself -into the branches of the nearest tree and disappeared from sight. We -were left alone, Charles and I, to make what we could of the attack. The -first two were easy enough. The third limped away, wounded in the leg. -The fourth (it was I who tried the shot) was only grazed along the -wrist. - -Then we were in for it. Three of our enemies got as far as the wall. The -two foremost jumped over and made for us. The third fell as limp as a -rag where he had been shot by the Dwarf in the back. I thought we were -done for. To avoid a struggle hand to hand I ran with my body lowered to -the far corner of our defenses. Charles moved more slowly in the -opposite direction. Our separation had this advantage, the men could not -pounce upon us two at a time and so singly overcome us. - -My fellow had cast his bow away. With his fingers outstretched like the -talons of a bird he ran at me and grasped me by the arm. I tore myself -loose and sprang still farther away. I saw an advantage and with bent -body made a running dive at his legs with about the same motion with -which you would dive into deep water. My shoulders struck him on the -shins. I fell to the earth, of course, but he fell with me. And in the -fall he struck his elbow a sharp crack on the edge of a stone that made -him wince with pain. - -My mind was running in a hurry. I had no time to think of anything but a -safe way out of my predicament. But yet, withal, it occurred to me that -there were no more men vaulting over our defenses. I was sure that the -Dwarf was guarding us with his arrows in the trees. - -I grew strong with a kind of hope. My fellow was gathering himself for a -fresh lunge. We were both on our feet. I waited until he came forward. -His lips drew back in a snarl. Then of a sudden he caught me by the -sleeve of my coat and dragged me towards him. I swung around on the one -side as far as I could. Then I gathered my hand into a fist. With a -swing that, I am sure, he did not expect I wheeled about and caught him -a stunning blow on the jaw. - -He was hurt and not a little dazed. With a jerk I tore his grasp from my -coat. Then his face filled with fury. The blood shot into his eyes and -he gave me a look that had murder in it. - -He saw that I was not to be caught, for I was quicker and more lithe -than he. As though he was groping for a missile he looked searchingly -around on the ground. He picked up a stone that was as large as my head -and smiled at me as though to tell me that I was facing my doom. - -I stepped back, so that by chance I might dodge the stone if he happened -to have a good aim. He raised his arm. He placed one foot before the -other and measured me with his eye. But the stone, to my amazement, -never was thrown. The man stiffened up with a jerk. His face twisted in -intense pain. With a look on his face that I shall not soon forget, he -tottered forward and fell at my feet. In another second he was dead with -one of the Dwarf's arrows sticking in his back, swaying and moving like -a warning sign. - -I was shaking. My nerves were jumping like the cords of a whip. I gave a -glance at Charles and saw him struggling with his man on the ground. The -two were wrestling, with the one grasping the other's wrist. As they -rolled over a dagger shot into the air and fell at Charles' side. He -reached out and took it by the hasp. Then he bounded quickly to his -feet. His face was hot and covered with dirt where he had been rolling -in the earth. He made a jump towards his enemy with the dagger raised -above his head. - -But fright won the victory. The fellow no sooner saw that Charles had -the upper hand when he leaped far to the one side. He never stopped but -kept on ahead. With a spring he bounded over our wall, and as fast as -ever a man ran he made for the shelter of the trees. - -That much was over, thanks to the Dwarf. The two of us lowered our -bodies again lest an arrow take us unawares. I risked a peep out through -one of the crevices. I had every thought that another band of assailants -would be on us to take vengeance for the damage we had done their -companions. To my surprise the woods were as still for a time as a -peaceful countryside. Then, after a little, far off, I heard the screech -of the Dwarf coming to us like an echo through the trees. When it died -away a silence fell over us once more. I was beginning to count the -victory ours, for I was sure that the Dwarf with his arrows, his -terrible arms and hands had done their work. Single-handed he had driven -our enemies from the neighborhood. - -The sun was casting slanting rays out of the west. A new thought rose in -my mind. The night would be dark, for there was no space for the shining -of the stars through the matted branches of the trees. We would stand -guard, of course, ready to ward off an attack. But in case our enemies -returned it would be difficult to see them as clearly as we had done -during the afternoon. They could storm our little stronghold. By sheer -numbers they could overwhelm us. Before we could raise a bow in our -defense they could slaughter us where we cowered behind our stone-wall. - -This thought grew stronger in my mind as the darkness came on. I spoke -to Charles, who only nodded his head. - -"If they come," he said, after turning the matter over, "we must leave. -The woods will be safer than it is here." - -To this we agreed. We kept our eyes on the alert, searching in every -direction for a foe. The sun had dropped behind the horizon and the -shadows of night were stretching themselves like black sheets on every -side of us. The woods were silent and mysterious. Not a sound came to -our ears except the twittering of a bird or two as he settled in his -nest. The shrieking of the Dwarf had long since stopped. - -"We must wait till he returns," said Charles. "We cannot go without a -word from him. He will----" - -We both jumped to our feet. There was a rustling of the branches over -our heads. The Dwarf dropped lightly to the ground and stood facing us -in the gathering gloom. His mouth was spread open in a wide grin that -showed his big pointed teeth. - -"There's no fear, now," he said. "I've scattered them. Come into my -cave. We must eat." - -He led the way. The fire had gone out. He relit it with a piece of -tinder and dry wood. When the blaze had started up he drew from out the -folds of his shirt a dagger and cast it at my feet. It was the dagger -which I had from the scrivener, the one which I was to take to the Abbot -of Chalonnes--which I thought I had lost forever in the Loire. - -"I found that in the shirt of one of the men I shot down," he explained. -"Take it with you. Guard it better than you have already done. In -another hour it will be safe for you to leave. You can keep to the road -that leads towards the south. If there is any trouble, show it to the -keeper of the inn that stands at the cross-roads. He is a friend of -mine." - - - - - CHAPTER XXII - TRAPPED! - - -It was close on to midnight when we left the Dwarf and his cave. We -headed for the south, at first over rocks and stones and through the -depths of the woods; then we came upon a white ribbon of a road, which -we followed till the dawn overtook us. - -We reached the inn at the cross-roads in less than an hour--an old stone -house covered with moss and windows grilled and barred. There was no one -about, so with a bit of a stick which I had found, I knocked on the -panels of the heavy oaken door. We stood and waited. There came to our -ears not a sound, not even the barking of a dog or the rattle of pots -and pans. - -I knocked again, this time more violently than before. The echo died -away across the empty fields. Then I heard a window creak over our heads -and a nightcap with a tassle to it appeared. - -"What do you want?" said a voice. - -"Is this an inn?" I returned. "Is this the inn of the Cross-roads?" - -The voice squeaked. - -"Cross-roads?" it said as though it did not quite understand. "Who are -you that come knocking at my door?" - -"We're honest travelers," called Charles. "We want a bite to eat and -then we'll be on our way." - -At this my rashness showed itself. - -"We're friends of the Abbot of Chalonnes!" I added. - -I thought thus to bring the matter to a head. If there was any suspicion -in the man, the mention of the Abbot's name ought to be enough to soften -his fears. - -For a moment there was no answer. Then his voice began again, this time -in a low coaxing tone. - -"--the Abbot of Chalonnes," he repeated slowly as though he was turning -the name over in his mind. "These are dangerous times, my son. Have you, -by any chance, a proof that you are a friend of the Abbot of Chalonnes?" - -I drew the dagger from my shirt and held it high in my hand. - -"Here!" I called. "Can you see this?" - -The voice creaked like a rusty hinge. "And what is that?" it asked. - -"It's a token," I replied with some show of anger, for the caution of -the man prodded me like a knife. "We were sent here. We were told that -you would recognize this. It belongs to the Abbot of Chalonnes." - -The man coughed to clear his throat. His voice changed to a hasty -wheeze. A cracked smile curled around his mouth. - -"I was only toying with you, my lad," he said. "Of course I recognize -it. Of course it belongs to the Abbot of Chalonnes. Bide a bit. Bide -there and I'll open the door to you and let you in." - -With that he shuffled off from the window wheezing and muttering to -himself. - -We were puzzled at this odd reception. I looked at Charles with doubt -written clearly on my face. - -"The Dwarf has made some mistake," he began. But the rattle of bolts and -chains interrupted him and the head with the nightcap poked itself -sooner than we had expected through the chink in the door. - -We stepped over the threshold. There was hardly a ray of the sun's light -in the room. Besides, the odor that struck our nostrils made us draw -back. We saw now, indistinctly of course, the man who had spoken to us -from the window. He was clad in a long loose nightgown of a dirty -flannel and had a bend to his shoulders like the curve in a pot. His jaw -seemed to have no firmness for it hung loose in his head and twisted -from side to side with the motion of a cow chewing its cud. His eyes -were small and as sharp as a fox's like two cunning little beads. And -when he pulled off his cap with the tassel to it, to make us a kind of -salutation, a great shock of unkempt greasy hair fell down over his -neck. - -"I am glad to welcome you to my house, sirs," he said with his voice -reaching a high piping note. - -I looked to Charles to hear what he would say, for to tell the truth I -was now even more anxious to get away from this hole than I was before -bent on getting in. - -"Do you know the Dwarf of Angers?" he demanded. - -The old man started to rub his hands in one another and stuck out his -chin. A slow encouraging grin spread over his face. - -"Of course I do," he said and repeated it. "Why of course I do. Are you -a friend of his, too?" he ended with a snap. - -"He sent us here," continued Charles. "We have enemies. He told us you -would give us help." - -At this the man leaned forward and peered closely into our faces. Then -he began to laugh in the same cackling tone that I had heard from the -window. He stepped to one side and bowed almost to the floor and made a -motion with a sweep of his hand. - -"If you will sit down," he said, "I will bring you something to eat." - -He made off in a shuffling gait dragging his feet along the bare boards -of the floor. In a few minutes he returned with a wooden bowl of gruel -steaming hot and two large wooden spoons. - -By this time we were able to look around and make an estimate of the -place. The room was like a stable for filth. The one long table that -stood in the middle was cut and scarred with figures where men had dug -into it with their knives. Cobwebs hung in every nook and corner. An old -lamp was fastened to a slab of wood on the wall, but even if it had been -lit, I think there would have shone little light through it, for it was -as black as the sooty rafters over our heads. - -To all this there was an air of confusion everywhere. A chair with the -legs broken off lay in a corner. A great hole was worn in the bottom -panels of the door that led to the kitchen where a dog had by slow -degrees pawed his way through. Alongside of it, on the wall, the plaster -had a large dent in it where something had struck and just beside it a -red smear that reminded me of the color of human blood. - -You may be sure that we ate little. Even if the food had been savory the -sight of the old fox of a landlord was enough to take our appetites -away, for he hung over us like a sinister shadow with his nightcap in -his hands and his beady eyes watching every morsel as it passed down our -throats. - -"The Dwarf of Angers," he reminded us, when we laid our spoons aside, -"--he's a grand man, isn't he?" - -Then came that short cackling laugh that stabbed me like a knife. - -"He saved us from death," I remarked. - -The old fellow gave a start as though he was suddenly clapped on the -shoulder. - -"He did, did he?" he said. And then after a while, "And he sent you to -me?" He cackled again as though he had reason to be highly flattered. -"And by any chance did he give you a message?" - -Here I drew the dagger from my shirt and laid it on the table. - -"This!" said I. And, with the word, looked him square in the eye in -hopeful anticipation. - -He pounced upon the weapon like a greedy child. He took it between his -skinny fingers and turned it over and over. A crafty smile sharpened his -features so that his face resembled a rat's. With his thumb he examined -the silver of the haft. He snapped the blade till it sang. - -"That dagger," I said as though he needed some urging to entirely -understand, "belongs to the Abbot of Chalonnes." - -But his eyes were fastened like glue upon it, so that all the answer I -got was a sort of mumbling. - -"Ay, ay," he said, "--the Abbot of Chalonnes." Then he looked up -suddenly. His jaws stopped shaking and his smile faded. "Where do you -come from?" he demanded with a jerk. - -I was getting weary of his dallying. I was sure that he knew more than -he pretended. There was something at the back of his head that prompted -him to doubt us, so with no more ado I burst forth, "Look here," I -began. "We are on our way to find the Black Prince. We have traveled a -long distance and have been beset by enemies. We have been nearly killed -half a dozen times. We're in a strange country and need a word of -advice. Maybe we ought to have a guide. Can't you see that your friends -are our friends?" I pointed to the dagger in his hands. "Isn't that -proof enough for you?" - -At the mention of the dagger his hands clasped together with a quick -convulsive motion and his jaws took to wagging again. - -"Ay, ay," he muttered, "it's worth a hundred crowns, if it's worth a -groat.... It was fine of the Dwarf of Angers to send it to me." - -I jumped from my seat. As though he were suddenly attacked, the old man -straightened up. A flash came to his eye and a sternness came upon him -that was unexpected. I think if I had taken another step he would have -showed fight. - -"But the dagger is not for you," I cried. "It's only a sign that we are -no frauds, no imposters." - -I reached out to take the weapon from his hand. He swung around with the -quickness of an eel and backed away from me. I made another try. This -time he shot a look at me and raised the dagger as though he would -strike. - -My blood was up. All in all I felt that he was not what the Dwarf had -represented him to be, so with the single thought of getting my dagger -back at any cost, I made a lunge to grasp him by the arm. Then by sheer -strength I could wrest it from his grasp. - -"Back!" His voice was shrill but strong with the cackle entirely gone. -"Back! I'll kill you if you make a move!" - -He drew his arm far over his head. There was wickedness in his eyes that -told me he meant all that he said. For a second I stood there -irresolute. Then out of the corner of my eye I saw Charles flit past me. -His arm shot out. It caught the old fellow by the wrist. With one jerk -his fingers opened. The dagger dropped clattering to the floor. One -bound, I had it in my hand and in the next second it was tucked away in -my shirt. - -Then came a surprise. As though the affair was a joke the old man leaned -over and clapped himself time and time again on the knee. His voice rose -and fell in a kind of whistling laugh. He coughed and sputtered from -sheer mirth and to cap it all reached out his hand for me to shake. - -"A fine lad!" he exclaimed. "The both of you are fine lads. I know now -there's no deceit in either of you." He laughed again. The cackling grew -stronger than ever. "What is it you say you want? A guide to take you on -your way? Ay, ay. A guide. But no harm meant, mind you. No harm--" He -shuffled, bent over, towards the door, where he stood for a minute -looking back at us. Then with a quick nervous snap he jerked out, "I'll -aid you all I can. Will you stay here till I come back?" - -With a kind of a stumbling skip he was outside and had closed the door -behind him. - -We sat and waited till the shuffling of his feet died away on the road. -Then we arose and walked about the room, more from restlessness, I am -sure, than from curiosity. - -If it had not been for the advice of the Dwarf, I should have said that -we were fallen into the thieves' den. The place was in no sense an inn -for there was no sign of provision for the comfort or entertainment of a -guest. Besides it was too far removed from the course of travel to be of -any profit. - -"I don't like the looks of it," remarked Charles. "There have been -knives flying here--and throats cut. That smear on the wall is hardly -dry." - -"We ought to get out," I said. "We were safer in the Dwarf's cave." - -"Let us wait till the old rat returns," he answered. "There will be time -then." - -The heaviness of the place made me feel that I was standing in the face -of danger. Everything I touched seemed to warn me that we were falling -deeper and deeper into a trap. The broken chair, the hole in the -plaster, the blood upon the wall, the very darkness of the room, but -above all the slow-witted craftiness of the old man, sent the creeps -along my spine and made me anxious. - -A half hour passed. We had paced the length of the room a dozen times. -We had sat down and risen again more than once. Charles went to the -door. - -"I'll take a look up the road," he said. "If he's not in sight, we'll -go." - -I turned to follow him. He snapped the latch. He rattled it. He shook it -with all his might. He faced me with his face gone white. - -"We're locked in!" he exclaimed. "The old rat has made us prisoners." - -I ran back to the door that led to the kitchen. - -"We're caught!" I called. "The windows are too small for us to crawl -out. The old fellow has gone to summon our enemies." - -"The truth of it," said Charles, "is that we have come to the wrong -place. The inn of the Cross-Roads must be further down the highway." - -"Well?" I said. "What's to be done?" - -He motioned me to the long oaken bench that lay at the table. - -"We'll hammer down the door," he replied. "Do you take that end. I'll -take this----" - -It was as much as we could do to lift it. We held it lengthwise towards -the door. Then with a run we crashed the end into the lower panels. The -echo was like thunder in the room. The door trembled on its hinges and -the lock creaked. - -Again we drew back. Again we came forward. The door bent in the middle -and a long crack let the light in from the outside. - -"Once more," cried Charles, "and we'll be free." - -We took a short rest and caught our breath. The third time the end of -the bench crashed against the cross-piece in the middle. There was a -noise of splintering wood. I thought the house was tumbling about our -ears. The door was torn from its hinges and with a clap fell towards the -outside flat on the road. - -I blinked against the bright light of the sun. Then I recoiled, for not -ten feet away there came running the landlord, panting for dear life, -with his mouth open and his beady eyes glittering with the fire of -anger. At his side were two men, rough fellows, who looked as though -they might slit your throat for a copper groat. To my dismay one of them -was the man from whom I had escaped while we were swimming in the river. - -"There they are!" cried the landlord pointing at us with his skinny -finger. "They're tearing my house down. Stop them!" His jaw wriggled -from side to side and his hands shook with excitement. His voice which -began in a high shrill cackle turned to a shaking laugh. "That one -there" (he meant me) "wants to know how he can go to the Black Prince. -Ha! Ha! Ha!" - -In the next breath they were upon us. - - - - - CHAPTER XXIII - THE FIGHT IN THE INN - - -I shall not forget that morning as long as I have life in my body. At -the first sight of the three men I drew my dagger. Charles had nothing -but his bare hands. But the fellows were scarcely across the threshold -and were reaching out for us, when he caught the foremost of them a -stinging blow on the point of the jaw. In the first moment we had an -advantage, for their eyes were not yet grown accustomed to the dimness -of the room. The man reeled, then gathered himself together. He had a -knife in his hand. As he raised it Charles seized him by the wrist and -the two stumbled and staggered over the pieces of the broken door like -two men wrestling for an opportunity to drive home a telling blow. - -My hands were then full, for I had the bigger and stronger man to -face--Pierre who had been my captor during the days when we wandered -along the highway with the army of the King. A flash of sullen hate came -into his eyes as soon as he saw me. To make it all the worse the sight -of his clothes upon me (which he recognized at once) stirred him as -deeply as if I had flaunted him with open mockery. - -He forgot the dagger which he had drawn from his shirt. With one hand he -reached out to grasp me by the throat. I jumped to one side. He came -lunging forward, swaying with his big shoulders like a log upon a stormy -sea. - -I knew him from my former experience. He was powerful. There was a -savage twist to his mind that was hard to equal. But even at that I was -more than a match for him in agility and speed. My one thought, then, -was to keep out of his reach and to battle him till he was out of wind. -I could last longer than he. If nothing else came between, I could wear -him down and finally get the upper hand. - -The faster he came at me, just so much the faster did I dodge. While -Charles and his man were struggling at the door we had made our way -almost to the middle of the room. I had a double care. I had to keep one -eye on him. I had to watch my step in falling back lest I stumble over -an object on the floor. - -At length I had my back to the table, and was sliding slowly along the -edge. Pierre made a grab once more at my coat. I sprang away. He missed. -So hard did he come at me that he bumped his legs against the edge and -in trying to steady himself knocked his elbows on the hard wood. - -I saw him wince, and laughed. It was a laugh that cut him to the bone. -He uttered a few words under his breath and gritted his teeth. He worked -his hands, closing and opening them, as though he already felt my throat -in his grip. He lowered at me with his brows drawn down and started at -me, slowly measuring me with his eyes. - -I backed off little by little, keeping step with him. I rounded the end -of the table. I danced and sprang lightly now to one side now to the -other. He never wavered nor took his eyes off me. He laid his hands flat -on the table and worked his way after me around the edge. His steps were -like a cat's, stealthy and slow, but I knew he was getting ready for a -leap. - -Then it came. He had worked himself into a crouch. Like a snake -uncoiling he straightened out. His body shot into the air. At the moment -a shrill cackling back of me broke upon my ears and by instinct I half -turned in the thought that the old landlord was threatening me from the -rear. - -I saw over my shoulder that he had the broken chair in his hand, ready -to bring it down upon my head. - -"Don't kill him!" It was the deep growl of Pierre. "He is to be taken -alive!" - -The chair fell from the old man's grasp to the floor. At the same time I -jumped to the rear with the intention of avoiding Pierre's outstretched -claws. The chair was in my path. With a swoop I picked it up and with a -swing I sent it crashing into my assailant's face. - -In the next instant the air was filled with a roar like the bellowing of -a hundred bulls. Pierre clapped his hand over his wounded nose and -forehead. Through his fingers I saw that I had drawn the blood. He was -blinded for the moment. Then he shook with mounting rage. He shot one -glance at me. I am sure that all the trouble which I had caused him -during the past few days flashed through his brain at once. - -He shifted his knife from the one hand to the other. He poised it for a -second in the palm. Then with a dexterity that surprised me he sent it -flying point outward towards my chest. It came like a small arrow and -with the speed of a drop of rain. It was fortunate that I was bobbing -from side to side for I should never have had the quickness to dodge out -of harm's way. As it was, it passed over my shoulder but the point of it -nicked a little wound in my flesh that sent a tiny stream of warmth -trickling down my arm. - -We were now on more even terms. I had my dagger still, but he was -without a weapon save the great strength of his huge body. But at that I -think he would have risked his life against a dozen men for his fury had -gathered like a brewing storm. He crooked his elbow over his face and -came at me on the run. He groped with his outstretched hand hoping to -gather me in, like a man feeling his way in the dark. - -I yielded before him. I backed off once more around the table and had -come so far that he was on one side and I on the other. He planted his -big hands flat on the surface. The sweat was running off the end of his -nose mingling with the blood and his breath came in pants from the -strain of his exertions. - -"Catch me if you can," I called, laughing. At the same time I danced -back on the balls of my feet to draw him on. - -I didn't have to wait. He breathed one long breath. Without a sign of -warning, he laid his weight on his hands. He leaped into the air. His -huge body came at me like a mountain. He crossed the table without once -touching it. I made to jump aside. I was too late for I never counted on -such agility. He landed on his feet and grasped me, as I was turning -away, by the arms. He drew them back and pinned them to my side. With a -twist he threw me to the ground. He raised his heavy fist in the air. I -looked up with an expression on my face of terror and despair. I was -certain my end was come, when I heard a shout at the door. A flash of -white like the wing of a bird passed between him and me. The fist never -came down, for an arrow was sticking in the flesh of his upper arm -shaking and swaying like a reed in the wind. - -I scrambled to my feet. With much blinking I looked about. I saw the -skirts of the nightgown of the old landlord pass through the kitchen -door. On his heels followed Pierre with a glance back into the room. He -was white from fear and pain. He was holding the arm that was wounded, -in the other. But there was a look in his face that reminded me of an -animal that is angry enough to devour alive its prey. I was sure that if -he could have gotten his hands on me then, he would have torn me limb -from limb. - -I turned towards the door. On the threshold stood two archers clad in -hunting costumes of light green. The one who had shot Pierre was drawing -a fresh arrow from his quiver while the other was searching every nook -and cranny for signs of a hidden foe. - -"There were two of you who came here together?" he demanded. - -I was more surprised than they for I noticed now that Charles and the -man with whom he was fighting were gone. But before I could answer he -came running from the trees that grew about the place and halted at the -door. His face was drawn as tight as a drum and covered with dirt and -sweat. In his hand he held the knife which I had first seen in the grasp -of his foe. - -"He drew me out into the woods," he explained. "He was the toughest man -I ever met." - -Then I bethought me of Pierre and the old landlord. - -"They will escape!" I cried. "They will go and bring others of their -kind. They'll----" - -The archer waved his hand. - -"Let them go," he said. "Let them bring twenty. There are a dozen of my -followers already on the way here----" - -"Are you of the party of the Black Prince?" I interrupted. - -"We are," he said. "He sent us out to scour the countryside. We have -fallen in with a few stragglers of the King and beaten them. The country -is as tame as you could wish." - -I uttered a gasp. I was on the verge of telling him all the preparation -I saw while I passed down the valley of the Loire. But on second thought -I was reminded that it were wisest not to take strangers too soon into -your confidence. - -"Where is the Black Prince now?" I asked with some caution. - -"He's to the northwest," was the reply. "He has sacked and burned the -castles and strongholds that lie over towards the sea. He's going to -march to the south in a few days--to Bordeaux to pass the winter." - -"Oh!" I exclaimed. I was about to prod him more when a streak shot -between us. It was an arrow from someone hiding in the woods. - - - - - CHAPTER XXIV - BESIEGED - - -We had no time for thought. - -"Back!" cried the archer. And we dropped behind the open door as quickly -as we could. - -Another arrow sped past and fastened itself in the far wall. Then a -second came and a third. - -"That makes four all together," said the first archer. "There are four -men outside against the four of us here. If we can hold out for an hour, -help will be on the way." - -"We must barricade the door," said the second. "As it is, they have -every advantage." - -He pointed to the table. - -We lifted it up and stood it on its end. Then, with care lest we expose -ourselves to another shot, we moved it slowly until it stood before the -entrance. It was hardly wide enough for there was a space of half a foot -on either side. - -The first archer who seemed to be the leader touched the second on the -arm. - -"Do you hold the door, Raoul," he said, "while I look closer at our -defenses." - -With that he stepped back and began to examine the room. He sent a sharp -glance at the windows and tossed his head when he saw the smallness of -them. When he came to the door that led into the kitchen, a worried -expression crossed his brow. - -"Can you fight?" he demanded turning to me. - -"I can try," said I. - -"Do you and your friend take your stand here," he commanded. "If an -attack comes, be on your guard and repel it." - -He left us and went back to the door. Charles picked up the chair with -the broken legs while I, with my dagger in my hand, stood ready. - -A sharp click echoed through the room. It was an arrow crashing against -the table. Then three more followed in quick succession. By that I knew -that our enemies were still in the front of us and for the moment we had -nothing to fear from our end of the inn. - -Then came a lull. The leader of the archers passed his hat across the -opening between the table and the jamb of the door. Before he had time -to breathe an arrow sung in the air. It passed into the room and caught -with a snap in the plaster not far from my legs. - -"They know how to shoot," exclaimed the archer. - -He walked back where the light was dim and raised his bow. He peered out -for a moment, taking careful aim. The twang hummed in my ears and the -arrow sped through the opening at the door. - -A cry as of a man hurt came back to us, loud and penetrating. - -"That's one of them!" I shouted in glee. - -The archer gave me a look. - -"Don't be deceived, lad," he said with a frown. "I missed. My arrow is -sticking there in a tree. It was only a trick of theirs." - -I was sure the leader was mistaken for in the next instant there came -only three clicks against the surface of the table. But I held my own -counsel and looked on while the archers, one at each opening, raised -their bows and watched for a mark among the men in the woods across the -road. - -They shot at the same time. The arrows had scarcely left the bows when -another yell louder than the first came over to us. - -The leader lowered his bow in disgust. - -"He got back too quickly," he said. "Our only hope is to wait." - -There was another lull. For a long time we stood with our hearts -thumping hard against our ribs. I listened for footsteps outside the -kitchen door, but the whole place, even the road and the tree opposite -were as silent as an empty church. - -Then came a single arrow. It was not shot in a line but in a slow -arching curve. It passed through the opening and landed sticking in the -wood in the floor. Around the haft was tied a piece of white cloth. - -I jumped towards it and raised it in my hand. - -"A signal!" I cried. - -The leader flashed his eyes on me. - -"It's a trick," he answered. "Back! And watch your door!" - -But it soon proved that I was right. Within a few minutes another piece -of white cloth larger than the first fluttered among the trees. -Regardless of the leader's warning I walked to the middle of the floor. -The old landlord came into view tottering and filled with fear. His jaw -was twisting like a leaf spinning in the wind. He put one foot forward -and then half turned as though he would draw back. When he got half -across the road, he broke into a shifting run. - -"A truce!" he cried holding the white cloth before him. - -"What would you have?" asked the leader from behind the table. - -"You've killed two of them already," said the landlord. "They want to -let you know that there'll be a score of their comrades here within the -hour." He hesitated. The old crafty smile broke over his face. "If you -give in, they'll do you no hurt but send you back to Normandy where you -belong." - -"Is that all?" demanded the leader. - -"I've come to save my house," was the next move. - -"Well?" - -"You see," went on the old man, "if you don't give in, they'll burn it -down about your ears." - -"Oh, ho!" replied the leader with a short laugh. "So that's the tune -now, is it? Well. Let them." Here he held out his bow before the old -man's eyes. "Do you see this?" he demanded. "This bow has drawn the -heart's blood of half a hundred of their countrymen. It's still athirst -for more. Go back and ask them if they are willing to be the next." - -The landlord stood twisting the white rag between his skinny hands. He -looked up sharply and saw me peering eagerly over the leader's shoulder. - -"That lad has eaten of my food," he said with the old wheezing whistle -in his voice. "I have treated him like a father. And he has brought all -this trouble on me,--I'll remember this when the time comes to settle -our accounts." - -With a frown as black as pitch he turned and went wobbling and shaking -across the road. - -He had about disappeared among the trees when the leader called out, -"Ready now for the brush!" - -The words had scarcely left his lips when two arrows sped through the -openings on either side of the table. On the heels of them a crash -resounded against the kitchen-door. I ran back to where Charles had been -pacing up and down the floor. The panels shook as though they were of -straw. Another crash, and the door fell from its hinges with all the -wood scattered into a thousand pieces. - -Then there burst in on us two men. Charles swung the broken chair with -all his force against the head of the first. I slipped in under his arm -and thrust my dagger into the second's ribs. I might just as well have -tried to cut down a log of oak for the point stopped against something -hard and by that there went through me the realization that he had on -under his jerkin a coat of mail. - -I jumped back to safety before he could lay hold of me. The fellow whom -Charles had hit with the chair was down on one knee. The chair came up -again and descended with great force. If it had struck, the man would -have breathed his last. But with an effort he curled his body into a -knot and covered his head in his arms. The chair glanced off his elbow -and crashed against the floor. The back, which Charles had used as a -hold, broke in two and the seat went flying and spinning across the -room. - -The fellow got to his feet. He was in pain but for all that was filled -with wicked wrath. He reached out one hand and caught Charles by the -coat. His dagger was over his head ready to descend when the leader of -the archers turned and sent an arrow through his neck. He reeled and -spun like a top. Then like a weight sank to the floor. - -You will remember that all this happened almost in the twinkling of an -eye. The man who was my opponent saw the danger that he faced. He had -made for me to be sure with his knife ready to drive it into my body. I -had taken two or three steps back towards the middle of the room. But -when his companion fell, he gave one swift glance at the archer and -turned his back. As fast as he could make it, he darted to the kitchen -door. I heard his footsteps, as he ran along the wooden floor. He -disappeared beyond, out among the trees to hide himself from death. - -I breathed a sigh. The arrow of the archer had been our deliverer. I -turned to the front of the inn and saw the men guarding the entrance -stringing their bows and shooting time after time into the woods. The -table was split in a dozen places showing the light in the cracks. By -this I judged that while we had been busy with our foes, the enemy -without had rained missile after missile at us with the intention of -drawing us away while the two invaded the room. - -Then came another lull. No doubt by this time the fellow who had escaped -had gotten once more among his friends. That there was a council of war -going on among them was as sure as fate. We waited a long time. There -came no more arrows to crash with a click against the table nor to fly -into the room. - -A sound far off came to our ears. It was the clatter of horses' hoofs on -the hard road. For a time we listened. Then they died off as though the -riders had stopped or had entered the woods. Hope rose in our breasts -that it was friends who were coming to our aid. But in a short time it -died, for we were to learn that it was the enemy now with a dozen men to -where they had one before. - -The clatter of hoofs started again irregularly as though the horses were -cavorting in a circle. Then they came swiftly down the road. At each -second they grew more and more distinct. At length they came into -view--a whole troop of them. The chief wore a coat of shining mail and -had a plume in his hat. His gauntlets flashed in the sun. - -Without any ado they reined in their horses before the inn. The men -dismounted as one, like drilled soldiers. They formed behind their -captain and walked towards us. With his fist he knocked heavily against -the surface of the upright table. - -"Who are you?" demanded the archer. - -"Servants of his Majesty, the King!" came the abrupt reply. - -"--and what do you want?" - -"You have a lad there who is a spy," was the answer. "He is to be -delivered into our hands." - -The archer waited a moment before he made reply. - -"And if we refuse?" he said. - -"We are not here to parley with you," declared the captain. "If you do -not deliver him forthwith, you are taking your life in your hands." - -The archer was as cool as the captain. - -"I cannot give him up," he said. "You will have to take him at your -risk." - -There was no more said. The captain stepped aside as though he would -leave. He uttered a word to his men. They rushed forward. Before we -could put ourselves on guard, or before one of the archers could string -his bow, the table was sent flying across the room. They came in. They -covered us three or four to each one of us. To have shown resistance -would have been the height of folly. - -In less time than it takes to tell we were bound hand and foot and -huddled along the wall at the far end of the room. When all was finished -the captain stood before us twirling his mustache. - -"You almost got through," he said to me. "Well, my lad. In another day -you'll be at the end of your wanderings for a long, long time. For when -you'll get out of the fortress of my lord De Marsac, you'll be an old -man." - -With that he bade his men take us and tie us to the horses. - - - - - CHAPTER XXV - FRIENDS AND ENEMIES - - -It was at the break of day when we came to the inn which we had mistaken -for the Inn of The Cross-Roads. It was well after ten in the morning -when we were led captives to the horses of the men who had taken us. - -They tied us with long ropes--the one end around our waists, the other -to the pommels of the saddles. We were to go on foot between the riders -the whole distance of two or three days' journey like the prisoners of -chain gangs on their way to the galleys. - -Fear and dread were strong within me. The September sun was shining down -upon our heads. The road was rutted--full of holes and covered with -sharp stones. I knew that we would get little enough to eat. As for -water, they would let our tongues rot at the root before they would -satisfy our thirst. - -The country was wild and rugged. Hardly a house--or what you might call -a house--was to be seen over vast stretches of it. Where the land was -tillable there rooted in the weeds a few starved cattle, who gazed at us -stupidly as we passed. Once in a while we came to a hut--a small place -built of native rock with a low thatched roof hidden amidst a clump of -scrawny trees and high straggling bushes. When a face appeared at the -door, there was always a look of suspicion upon it as though we were -surely enemies and to that the owner usually had a weapon of some kind -in his hand, ready to defend himself in case he was attacked, or to -drive us away if we invaded his land. - -Shortly after noon we came to a halt to rest the horses and snatch a -bite to eat. The men who had taken us seated us on a rock and drew a -circle about us while one of their archers stood with his bow in his -hand ready to shoot if any of us tried to escape. - -Then we were up again and on our way. We plodded on and on over the hard -surface of the road. Weariness began to show in our faces. In a little -while I caught a small stone in my boot. It slipped down and rested -under my heel. It bored and bored till I began to feel the pain of it. I -stooped to loose the thong with the intention of easing myself. But the -moment I halted the rope that tied me to the saddle grew taut. I was -snatched along with a jerk and with a tightening about my waist that was -so sudden that it caused me even more grief than the stone. - -I limped along with my heel glowing like the heat of a fire. To make it -worse the captain looked at me with a smile and laughed. - -"If the rope were around your neck," he said, "it would be more -fitting." - -The others must have thought it was a fine jest for they, too, broke -into mirth and clapped their hands on their thighs. - -Towards the middle of the afternoon I could hardly drag one foot after -the other. I was in despair with my head down. Suddenly it came up with -a snap for the horses reared back on their hind legs. They neighed and -lifted their noses in the air as though they were frightened. I had to -jump from one side to the other to keep from being trodden underfoot. -The shouts of the riders drew my attention to an object to the left of -us on a huge rock not twenty paces from where we had halted. - -It was a man. He was standing on his hands with his head down. His feet -were in the air. And what made him so ridiculous--it was this that had -frightened the horses--he was kicking with his legs with all the energy -in his body. So great was his exertion that we expected to see him drop -at any moment. But the longer he kept it up, the greater his strength -seemed to grow. At length after several minutes he came to a sudden -stop, tossed his body in the air with a lithe movement of his wrists and -landed on the surface of the rock flat on his feet. - -My nerves jumped and the men with us uttered a low exclamation of -surprise. We all recognized him at once, for each of us, quite in the -same breath, called out his name, "The Dwarf of Angers!" - -The Dwarf was grinning from ear to ear. His long teeth were as sharp as -the points of two rows of daggers. He placed one hand in the bosom of -his shirt and threw his head back proudly. With the other he waved at -the captain and his men. - -"I warn you, sirs," he said in his shrill voice, "that you are on your -way to your deaths!" He waited a minute to let the words sink home. Then -he pointed with sudden fierceness to the sun and called out, "If you go -on, there will not be one of you who will see the light of another day!" - -The captain started. His face paled. I heard him growl under his breath. -Then in an instant he collected himself and barked out a command to his -men. They raised their bows. A dozen arrows sped on their way. Some hit -the rock. Some glanced over it. None struck for the Dwarf was quicker -than they thought. With a leap he dropped down behind the rock and -disappeared. - -When the last arrow was shot he popped his head into view and let out a -long savage laugh full of mockery and contempt. Then he was gone again. - -The captain was by this time boiling with rage. He commanded three of -his men to dismount. They searched the rock and the ground around it. -They went up the side of the hill. With their bows strung ready to shoot -at the first object that moved they peered cautiously behind every rock -that was large enough to conceal a man. They came back again with blank -faces and worried looks. The Dwarf seemed to have been swallowed up for -no sign of him was to be found. - -We started again, this time more slowly than before. The captain with -his brow knotted kept his gaze straight down. It struck me that the -Dwarf was like a phantom in the country, or like the visitation of a -spirit. He had created a fear in the hearts of the people by the uncanny -way in which he came and went and by the outlandish tricks he performed. -But there was more than that too, for he struck with a certain -fearlessness and accuracy that swept men off their feet. Besides he had -a reputation for fulfilling every one of his predictions. It was this -last that troubled the captain and buried him in gloom. - -In another half hour the country to the sides of the road became more -and more barren. What trees there were grew far apart and were hardly -more than ragged stumps. Rocks abounded everywhere--boulders of all -sizes, some as big as houses, others smaller, of every shape and form. - -We had just turned a bend in the road. With no word of warning the man -riding next to the captain threw his hands in the air. He uttered a -short sobbing cry. His mouth fell agape and, although he struggled, he -swung over to one side and toppled like a log from his horse. To the -terror of the rest there in his chest stuck an arrow longer than your -arm pointing upwards to the sky. - -We turned instinctively to the road and the archers unslung their bows. -No Dwarf appeared, but from in among the rocks there came to us a shrill -penetrating laugh that echoed far and near and sent the shivers up and -down my captors' spines. - -"That's the first!" It was a cry like a prolonged wail. "Which of you -will be the next?" - -The men dismounted as they did before. They searched every speck of -ground from the edge of the road far back to the ridge of the hill. They -returned once again disappointed with doubt and anxiety impressed on -their faces. - -From then on we proceeded with utmost caution. The eyes of the men roved -continually over the sides of the road. The archers sat with their bows -slung across their saddles. Now and then, even when there was no sign of -danger, a few of them dismounted and scoured among the rocks and rugged -ground to either side of us. - -For a quarter of an hour we went along peacefully enough. Then a white -streak cut the air. The arrow did not come straight, but curved upwards -in a long smooth arch. It struck point downward in the middle of the -road where it trembled a little and then remained perfectly still. - -Every man in that company reined in his horse. The archers raised their -bows. They searched with their eyes every nook in the rocks where a man -could have hidden. Not a sound came to us. Not a motion did we see. As -far as appearances went the missile might have dropped from the sky. - -One of the men rode on ahead and slid from his horse. He stooped to pick -up the arrow. As his hand was about to touch the shaft, another arrow -darted through the air like a flash of light. It cut the first in two, -splitting it as cleanly as you would with a sharp knife. The man jumped -back with his face the color of chalk and got once more upon his horse. - -Our enemies were by this time thoroughly alarmed. There was no -dismounting to hunt among the rocks. Fear was in every face and their -nerves were keyed up as though they had been lashed with whips. A bird -flying across the road or a dry leaf blown by the breeze would have -started every one of them in his saddle. - -Next we came to a clump of short stubby trees. Before he would risk -passing it, the captain grouped his men together. He sent five of them -to examine every tree, every bush and rock as far back from the road as -they could venture. They returned. There was not a twig or branch which -had escaped their eyes. A human soul was nowhere to be seen. - -We started. The horses had scarcely taken ten steps when a long -screeching laugh echoed to us through the trees. The captain and the -rest of them drew in their reins. In the next second an arrow caught him -in the chest and struck with terrific force against his coat of mail. It -clicked and dropped to the ground but the power behind it jolted him so -hard that it was within an ace of driving him from his saddle. - -But that shot was enough. If their nerves were on edge before, they were -broken now. The captain sank his spurs into his horse's flanks. With a -shout to save themselves he called to his men to follow. He dashed on -ahead. A tug on the rope that bound my waist almost cut me in two. I was -jerked forward, hobbling on my bruised foot, with a snap. I uttered a -groan and tried to break into a run, with the sweat streaming down my -face and my breath coming in painful gasps. - -Then we suddenly stopped. My eyes were looking ahead. I saw an arrow -dart in the direction of the captain. It cut one of the reins as cleanly -as though it were of straw. The horse stumbled and the captain lost his -hold. With the end of the rein in his hand he grasped into the air, spun -around to the side and toppled heavily to the ground. - -The archers were down beside him in a second. They raised him to his -feet. For the moment they were forgetful of the Dwarf and of the danger -they were in. In the midst of it all there came a weird mocking -laugh--long and shrill. We turned. I saw the men recoil as though they -were facing death itself. - -The Dwarf was standing on a boulder half hidden by the stubby trees. He -held his bow in his hands with an arrow in it ready to let it fly. -Before any of us could have winked he could have killed the first he -chose. - -"Steady!" he cried. "Not a stir among you! I give you warning. Let the -two lads and the two archers go free or at the next turning of the road -there will not one of you be left alive!" - -For a second there was only silence. The faces of the men were of the -whiteness of death. Not one of them moved. - -Then the captain gasped. He drew in a deep breath and in a voice that -was shaking called back, "The next one of us to fall, they will fall, -too! I shall drive my dagger into their hearts!" - -The Dwarf only smiled. In tones like the heaviness of thunder he said, -"I have warned you!" And he disappeared among the trees. - -For what seemed a long while we went on ahead. A weight hung in the -heart of every man of the small company. A sparrow could have frightened -them. I was as weary of it all as I could be. Now and again I glanced at -Charles who was tied to the horse on the opposite side of me. He did not -speak, but by the look and nod he gave me, he stirred hope and courage -in my breast and led me to believe that the worst of our journey had -passed. - -In a quarter of an hour we saw before us a sharp bend in the road. The -words of the Dwarf still rang in our ears. The captain drew his sword -and bade each of his archers to make ready his bow. The horses were -lined up three abreast and in straight array. If we were about to enter -on a field of battle the men could have been scarcely more carefully -arranged. - -The captain hardened his jaws. With a glint of determination in his eyes -he urged his horse forward. We slowly entered the turn in the road. We -made the bend. At any moment I expected to see an arrow come singing -through the air and a man drop. In spite of myself my heart began to -flutter like a bird's. The soreness in my foot died out and the fact -that I was a prisoner on my way to my doom faded from my mind like a -passing cloud, for in one word the tenseness of the situation stirred -every fibre and I was excited. - -But the fall of the horses' hoofs was all that broke the silence. With a -grimness that surprised me the captain held doggedly on his way. He -looked neither to the right or left but held his head high. In the face -of what we all expected it was his courage that gave strength to his men -and pulled them through. - -We passed the bend in the road with no sign of the Dwarf or his deadly -missiles. As far as we could see there was nothing ahead of us but a -straight line. I looked along it in the hope that I would see some -object or other that would give us hope. - -My eye rested on a speck. It was small and far away and black. It came -nearer little by little. The captain and the men noticed it too and kept -their gaze upon it steadily. The rays of the sun glinted upon it for a -second and then I was able to see that it was a man on horseback, fully -equipped with armor that shone and glittered in its newness. The closer -he came the more of the details we could distinguish. He had on his head -a casque with the closed visor concealing his face, and gauntlets on his -hands that were of the same blackness as his armour. He was quite small -and rode with an ease that assured us of long years spent in the saddle. -As for weapons he carried no spear or lance like most knights on their -way to tournament or field of battle, but only a sword that hung from -his belt in a scrolled scabbard and a mace of tough wood with the knots -pointed with steel, that dangled loosely at his side. - -He kept to the middle of the road. Not once did he urge his horse nor -swerve to the right or the left. When he was finally abreast of us, he -let the reins fall on the horse's neck. - -Then I was stirred by the strangest feeling that ever possessed me. I -lost all interest in the man and his armor and in my captors. When the -horse neighed I gave a sudden start. I examined him from his fetlock to -his mane and from his head to his tail. At first a certain sense of -familiarity shot through me. Then by degrees every suspicion of mine -moulded itself into solid fact. Like a blast my brain told me that I had -seen that horse before. It was the roan which I had brought with me from -home--which I had ridden as far as the scrivener's house in the -woods--which was stolen from me by the two men whom De Marsac had set -upon me. That horse, in one word, was mine! - -The man in armor raised his hand. We had all come to a halt and for a -second there was empty silence. - -"You cannot pass," he said in a voice that was strong and steady. "The -prisoners which you have there must be given up." - -His hand dropped. - -The captain thought before he spoke. - -"And who are you?" he demanded. - -"I am the ruler of all this waste land," came the reply with a -smoothness that went through us like a jar, "--of all these rocks and -trees and the people, I am lord and master." - -The captain furrowed his brows. - -"I never heard of you," he answered. - -The man in armor gave a little laugh. - -"Have you never heard of the Abbot of Chalonnes?" he asked. - - - - - CHAPTER XXVI - THE ABBOT OF CHALONNES - - -The captain gave a start. He stared a while at the man. A slow -understanding smile curled at the corners of his mouth and he said, -"There is no such person as the Abbot of Chalonnes. He is only a myth -for the simple country folk to believe in. You are some one else." - -The Abbot raised his hand. - -"The two archers, whom you have taken captive, are mine," he said with -great calm. "I have also an interest in the two lads. If you are wise, -you will give them up." - -The captain stiffened himself. - -"--and if I don't?" he demanded. - -For a second there was no answer. The Abbot sat on his horse as silent -as a statue without a stir. Then, with a gesture that was more -convincing than words, he said, "Did you not hear the warning of the -Dwarf?" - -A jar ran through us and even the captain recoiled. The Abbot had come -to us straight down the road. The Dwarf, as far as we knew, was a mile -or more behind us. How the two ever could have had an understanding was -more than we could guess. - -But the captain was not easily rebuffed. - -"There are ten of us here, Sir Abbot," he said pointing to his men. "You -are but one. It is true you are clad in armor, but even at that you are -taking a chance." - -The Abbot took the reins again in his hands. - -"For the last time, I ask you," he said, "will you give up your -prisoners?" - -The captain fairly roared. - -"No!" he cried. - -The Abbot clapped his spurs into the horse's flanks. The archers raised -their bows. As he came on an arrow or two struck against his armor and -dropped like dead leaves to the road. He made straight for the captain. -Within the space of a single breath the horses were side by side. The -captain drew a dagger and leaned far forward, but the Abbot curled his -fist and bent his arm. He caught his enemy alongside the jaw with a -sweeping blow. The captain's head went back with a snap. The light left -his eyes and he dropped from his horse as though he had been felled with -a mighty club. - -That was the first stroke. The Abbot was now in the midst of us. The -archers, seeing that their prisoners were only an encumbrance to their -movements, loosed the ropes that bound us from their saddles. You may be -sure that Charles and I, and the two captive archers made for the side -of the road as fast as we were able so that we might not only be out of -danger but might view a fight that promised enough of excitement. - -The Abbot spun the horse about. One of the men who was nearest him -realized that neither arrow nor dagger could wound a man who was so -finely protected, raised himself in his stirrups. He then threw himself -with all his weight at his opponent. It was his intention to thus -overcome him and drag him to the earth. If they once could pounce upon -him they could pummel him to death, or, what was just as good, could -bind him and lead him off, their prisoner. - -But this fellow had counted without a knowledge of the skill and -adroitness of his foe. No sooner had he thrown himself forward when the -Abbot bent his elbow into a kind of a crook. The sharp point of his -armor was opposite the archer's throat. With a jerk the Abbot drove it -forward. It caught the man hard like the thrust of a pike or lance. He -uttered a low moaning cry and toppled, like the captain, in a heap to -the road. - -From where we were standing we saw the Abbot wheel about. Once more he -dug his spurs into the horse and rode back a dozen paces. Here he turned -and faced the others who were left. - -"He," he cried pointing to the man who had just fallen, "is the second. -Who of you will be the third?" - -The men looked questioningly at each other. One of them growled and said -something about their fallen captain. I heard the words "disgrace" and -"punishment if we return." They glanced at us and frowned and then, -although I knew it was against their wills, they drew up once more in a -kind of line and faced the Abbot. - -Each of the archers drew taut his bow. The Abbot urged the horse forward -with a touch of the spur. Eight arrows flew as straight as they could -go. The eight of them crashed against the steel of the armor. A few were -turned aside and sped on a little further but the most of them struck -with a ring and dropped to the ground. - -Like a flash the archers fastened each another arrow in his bow. Then of -a sudden one of them sang out, "Kill the horse! We can get him when he -is dismounted on the road!" - -The Abbot was coming on. At the sound of the man's voice he pulled in -hard and rose in the saddle. - -"Touch him if you dare!" he cried and his voice rang out like a trumpet. -"For every drop of his blood that's spilled, I'll roast one of you -alive!" - -With that he went back to the starting place at a slow canter and then -with all the deliberation in the world wheeled the horse once more about -to face his foes. - -I saw now that he was anxious to end the fray. He dug the spurs in -deeper than before. The arrows of the archers rattled against his casque -and armor and fell without injury at the horse's feet. He came on, but -this time he took the mace from the saddle at his side. He struck the -first man he met a blow in the arm. It cracked with a noise like the -snapping of a dry branch, so by that I knew he had broken the bone. Like -a flash the Abbot swung in his saddle. He struck the second man in the -chest with his mailed fist. Then he rode through the others and came out -in their rear. - -It was like mowing in a field of grain. The Abbot was the scythe and his -enemies were standing stalks. At this second thrust the six of them, who -had struck at him with what they had at their command, saw the futility -of their attempts. They drew aside and lined themselves along the edge -of the road. One of them began to unsling his quiver of arrows as a sign -of submission when he glanced in an off-hand way down the road. Then he -brightened up. He rose in his stirrups and uttered a loud cry to the -others to follow him, sank his spurs into his horse and was off at a -hard gallop. - -The Abbot by this time had wheeled about to face them once again. But -they rode past him with the speed of the wind. I shaded my eyes and -peered in the direction they were going. To my surprise I saw riding to -meet them three other men, each of them on horseback with armor that -covered them from head to heel. And what troubled me most was that the -foremost carried a long lance in rest that sparkled and shone in the -afternoon sun. - -A kind of fear ran through me for I realized that the odds were against -us. It had been easy enough for the Abbot to tumble over men who were as -open to attack as the archers. It would be a different thing to confront -men who were armed equally as well as he, one of whom besides had a -lance that could knock him from his seat before he could come at him -with his shorter weapons like the sword and the mace. - -I waited with my breath in my throat. As soon as the Abbot saw over his -shoulder these new enemies riding towards him, he touched the horse in -the side and cantered slowly down the road. The three in armor spurred -on faster. When the Abbot was within a stone's throw of them he cut over -to the edge of the highway. Then he hastened his speed. His enemy -swerved to meet him and as the first of them came on lowered his lance -to strike him full in the chest. - -It was this sudden turning that saved the day. As the knight with the -lance drove into the Abbot he was forced to take his aim a little off -the straight line. The point of the weapon struck the Abbot a hard blow -on the mail under his arm. His horse veered, half staggering but -continued on his course. The knight found himself in a sort of a knot, -for the shaft of his lance was twisted by the swerving of the Abbot's -horse and was almost torn from his grasp. The butt of it drove back and -took him on the shoulder with such force that it was within a hair of -knocking him from the saddle. - -Then the skill of the Abbot showed itself. As soon as his horse had -steadied itself, he drove his spurs into its side. As fast as he could -ride he made for the two knights who were coming up in the rear. He laid -his hand upon his mace and held it in readiness by his side. The two -knights, who had just witnessed the smoothness with which he had warded -off the attack of the rider with the lance, now braced themselves to -deliver him a blow that would end the fight once for all. They saw him -coming down the middle of the road. They separated with a space between -them wide enough to allow him to pass through. It was plain to be seen -that they intended to let him into the trap so that they could attack -him with one on each side. - -The Abbot sped on. Little by little he verged to the edge of the road. -The two knights verged with him but kept the opening between them as -wide as before. They came on and on. They drove their spurs into their -horses. But the Abbot never altered his pace until he was within a few -feet of them. Then he drew his left rein, sharply and with great -quickness. The horse under him was as sure-footed as a mountain goat. He -crossed to the side of the two assailants. When he was abreast of them -he swung his mace a crashing blow on the head and shoulders of the -nearest rider that shook him to his heel. From where we were standing we -saw the man try to shift his weapon from the one hand to the other. We -heard the clang of the mace upon the ringing steel. The knight fell -forward. In his helplessness he tried to hold on by grasping the horse's -mane. But his strength was gone. His fingers clutched into the empty air -and he sprawled like a sack of meal to the earth. - -The Abbot, after he passed these two, drew up with a jerk. He wheeled -around before the last of the three men could think fast enough to make -a move, and before the first knight (the one with the lance) was in -position to return to the fray. It was now one against one. With all -odds for the final victory in favor of the Abbot, he grasped his mace in -his hand and was about to put spurs to his horse to make an attack. - -I heard a cry from one of the archers who were now coming up at a slower -pace in the rear. He rose in his saddle and pointed down the road -towards the bend. Just turning into full view we saw first the glint of -the sun upon bright steel. There were four men riding towards us -now--four, who, if they proved to be our foes, would settle the combat -without the shadow of a doubt. - -The Abbot lowered his mace. As though it were hardly worth his effort to -strike down the last of the three who was now turning towards him to -defend himself alone, he pressed his knees against the horse, and with a -courage which I considered nothing more than folly rode on to meet his -new foes. - -You will understand, of course, that what I have been telling you -happened in a very short time and with a swiftness that kept our eyes -dancing from spot to spot. It was a whirlwind for speed and suddenness. -Most of the time I was filled with marvel. Never once did I consider, -now that I was free, that I ought to find a means of escape nor did -Charles or the two captive archers, I am sure, have any other thought -except their interest in the fight. - -The Abbot took his course down the road. The men who had attacked him at -the very beginning (the archers of the King) drew up on the side to let -him pass. Not one of them raised his bow. With all the ease in the world -they could have shot down the horse from under him, but instead they let -out a shout that rang with approval. It was their sense of fairness, I -suppose, that caused them to do this, and their respect for the boldness -of the man. His deliberation, his surpassing skill, his ease, but above -all now his utter confidence against such odds stirred their hearts with -admiration and regard. - -The battle was to be fought further down the road. Like a crowd of -spectators at a tournament we saw we had no advantage where we were -standing, so swept by the fervor and excitement of it all, the two -captive archers, Charles and I ran along the bank at the side of the -highway. We were within earshot when the four knights and the Abbot met. -Indeed the latter was maneuvering his horse to dash into the fray when -the foremost of his adversaries raised his hand as a signal that he was -anxious for a parley. - -"You are not a servant of the King?" he demanded. - -"I am his enemy!" came the sturdy answer. - -"There are four of us here," were the next words. "Are you anxious to -die?" - -"I shall die when my time comes, not before," replied the Abbot. "If -there were a dozen, it would make little difference." - -The knight made a gesture with his hand. - -"We will give you every advantage," he said. "We will fight you one by -one. Before we begin, will you let me see your face?" - -The Abbot hesitated and then laughed. - -"Agreed!" he replied. "Provided you let me see yours." - -Both men made a move with their hands, when the eyes of us all were -drawn to the figure of a lone rider who had just come into sight around -the bend in the road. He was on a horse as black as the raven's wing. He -must have been driving hard for its flanks were covered with white sweat -and the froth was dripping from its mouth. The man himself was not much -bigger than the Abbot. Although he was clad in a suit of black chained -mail and had a casque on with the visor closed, I was able to see that -his body was of unusual sturdiness with great breadth of shoulders and -thickness of limb. - -When he came up he drew rein, and with a smoothness that I had not -expected, asked, "A fight, my gentles?" - -The Abbot answered. - -"--about to begin," he said. - -"Ho, ho!" was the reply. "But, I hope, not the four of you against one?" - -I am sure the knight flushed under his helmet at the slyness of the -taunt. - -"Not at the same time," he answered, and shifted uneasily on his saddle. -"But no matter. He ought to die, for he is enemy of the King." - -The other laughed, and slowly moved over to the side of the Abbot. - -"And so am I," he answered. "Do you think I ought to die too?" - -The knight gathered the reins in his hands. - -"Who are you?" he demanded. - -The Abbot interrupted. - -"When you were coming up, my lord," he said turning to the rider, "we -were about to uncover. I have a suspicion that I know this man. He tells -me that before I die he would like to know me----" - -But the knight made a gesture full of wrath. - -"We are wasting time!" he cried and put his hand to his visor. "When you -drop from your saddle--dead, you will know that it was the Sieur de -Marsac who killed you!" - -The Abbot laughed, a slow taunting laugh. - -"You know me as the Abbot of Chalonnes, my lord de Marsac. My shadow has -hovered over these hills and valleys. I have balked your schemes and -plans a hundred times," he said impressively. "But I have worn other -garbs than these,--and other faces. I have been a fool, a beggar, a -highwayman--a dozen persons in one. I have watched you try trick after -trick. I have snapped my fingers under your nose. All the time you -thought yourself so clever, you have been but a bungler and a dunce." He -raised his visor inch by inch till his whole face was revealed. "Did you -ever dream that you would be confronted, in armor such as this and on a -footing equal to yours, your old friend, the Scrivener, the Highwayman -of Tours?" - -De Marsac's mouth fell open. He looked, as though he were in a dream, -from the Scrivener to the knight on the black horse. - -"You!" he cried. "I have seen you, too, some time and some place -before!" - -"You have, de Marsac," came the reply in a voice that shook like a peal -of thunder. "We have met ere this. But today it will be for the last -time. I shall not raise my visor, for I think you know now it would be -useless. I am Edward, the son of England's King, the Black Prince!" - - - - - CHAPTER XXVII - THE BLACK PRINCE AGAIN - - -The last sentence came like the crack of doom. The four men started in -their saddles. Even the horses raised their heads and snorted. Without a -word De Marsac and the Abbot--or the Scrivener as I knew him--closed -their visors and with a grimness faced their foes. The Black Prince -drove his spurs into his horse's side and plunged forward. He closed his -huge fist and swung his arm with all his might against the knight who -was nearest. There was no time to draw a weapon. So sudden and with such -determination was the attack that the man caught the blow on his helmet -full in the face. His head went back with a snap and he fell to the road -without a sigh or groan. - -The Abbot was not far behind. He, too, urged his horse to the fore. But -even in the hurry he took time to lay his hand upon his mace. The knight -whom he had singled out was quick enough to draw his sword and to take a -steady aim at the Abbot's head. As the mace wheeled in the air the sword -fell. It struck the top of the Abbot's helmet so sharply that I heard -the ring of it where I was standing. The steel was dented in but the -sword shivered into a hundred pieces and left the useless pommel in its -owner's hand. Then the mace struck. The clang of it was like the sound -of a great muffled bell. The Abbot had lifted himself in his stirrups to -get a better swing. The knotted points crashed against the neck of his -opponent. There was no armor broken but the force of the blow was strong -enough to drive him forward with his face down flat over the horse's -mane. - -That made two knights out of the fight at the first encounter. It is -true that De Marsac and the other had tried to maneuver so that they -could all strike at the same time. But the speed with which the Black -Prince and the Scrivener had acted was more that they had counted on. -They were left, with their horses prancing madly about, in the middle of -the road while the two victors galloped on past and slowly reined in -their steeds and turned around ready for the next trial. - -They came back at an even trot. The Abbot had his mace grasped in his -right hand taking a sure aim as he came up. The Black Prince sat like an -iron statue on his horse. His mace, which was thrice the ordinary size, -hung idly at his side. The Abbot singled out the remaining knight as his -target. The men met. Their maces rose and fell in the same breath. Their -aim was each at the other's head. But their arms locked. The maces -crashed together with a loud clap. The Abbot turned in his saddle and -with a slight movement gave his wrist a twist. The mace fell out of his -enemy's hand and he was left on his horse with no weapon save his sword. - -The Black Prince looked on the fight as though it were a mere play. He -came on a little behind the Abbot, straight at his foe. De Marsac knew -the strength he was to encounter. He poised his weapon in his hand to -get the balance of it so that he might strike his hardest blow. He -intended to come down upon his enemy's head, for it was there that he -considered him most vulnerable, and if successful, would put a quick end -to him. - -He rose in his saddle. His mace was in the air. The Black Prince stuck -out his arm as though with it he would ward off the force of the blow. -The mace descended. In the same second the Black Prince urged his horse -a little to the side. The arm that was to receive the weight of De -Marsac's mace suddenly dropped. The blow was spent in the air and the -weight of the weapon and the force he had behind it toppled De Marsac -from his balance. His feet left the stirrup and he fell in a cloud of -dust to the road. - -The Black Prince could have ended the fight here. He might have jumped -to the ground and crushed his enemy with his mace. The advantage was -his, but he made no move except to lean over his foe and laugh. - -"De Marsac," he cried, "you ought to wear a cap and bells and carry a -bauble in your hands. You would make a good king's fool." - -If De Marsac was angry before, he was full of venom now. His horse had -galloped off in fright and his mace lay on the ground. - -"I am not done yet!" he cried and he took his weapon in his hand. "I -will fight you till the end." - -It was only an idle boast. The Black Prince threw his leg over his horse -and dropped lightly to the road. De Marsac with the fury of a madman -whirled his mace about his head. He caught the Prince a heavy blow on -the shoulder which would have knocked an average man kicking to the -earth. The Prince stiffened himself to receive the shock, then, when it -was spent, he knotted his mailed fist. He drove it with all his strength -into De Marsac's chest and dented the armor flat against his body. De -Marsac spun and staggered like a man walking in a dream. Then, with his -breath catching in his throat, he uttered a heavy groan and fell his -whole length sprawling to the road. - -I was so intent on the actions of the Black Prince that I almost forgot -the Abbot. He had knocked the mace from his enemy's hand to be sure. And -then, when I turned to him again, I saw that the two men had wheeled -their horses about and were running at full tilt at each other for the -second time. The knight had his sword in his hand but the Abbot, like -the Black Prince, was without arms of any kind, for he had hung his mace -at the side of his saddle. When the knight raised his weapon to strike, -the Abbot lowered his head and shoulders. With a deft movement he caught -his foe by the wrist. As his horse was speeding past, he drew in the -reins and gave the wrist a sudden twist. It was the same trick that he -had done with the mace. The sword dropped from the knight's hand but -this time the Abbot held on. He half dragged his foe from his saddle and -as he was slipping backward he dealt him a swinging blow on the side -that sent him headlong from his seat rolling over till he flattened out -on his back with his arms extended in the form of a cross. - -I thought that the fight was now over and that all we had to do was to -join the victors. I was burning to deliver my message to the Black -Prince and to warn him of the great danger that threatened him from the -army that was marching down the valley of the Loire. But I had counted -too soon. The archers, who up till now, had drawn themselves up along -the side of the road to witness the fray, began to feel the doubtfulness -of their own safety. They saw, to their surprise, the Black Prince and -the Abbot bowl over the four knights as though they were as -inexperienced as boys. And when the leader, De Marsac, was sent tumbling -to the ground, they looked to one another for a signal. Their captain -was, of course, gone, but the boldest of them strung an arrow to his -bow. The others followed suit. Before I could grasp the situation there -were the lot of them, some aiming at the Black Prince, some at the -Abbot, and one, indeed, had the thought even to cover us. - -Charles gave me a shove in the ribs. I knew what he meant, so while the -going was opportune, we edged back step by step, until we found -ourselves in the shelter of one of the scrub trees. There were rocks -around, as I have already said, so that with no more ceremony we jumped -behind the first, then the second, till we were far enough away to be -entirely safe. - -Then I got the jar of my life. I heard a laugh, a wicked mocking laugh. -Before the echo of it died away the Dwarf of Angers popped his head out -from behind the boulder next to us. He must have gone the whole distance -back to his cave, for he carried in his hands three strong bows and as -many quivers full of arrows slung over his shoulder. - -"Take this," he said, "and go back." - -We were none too soon. The archers had already shot a round at the Black -Prince and the Abbot and were stringing their bows for a second attack. -The armor of the two warriors had, of course, protected them from hurt. -They were both on foot and advancing step by step with dogged -resolution. But there was always a chance that the point of an arrow -pierce their armor at the vulnerable spot where the headpiece is joined -to the corslet or through the opening for the eyes or mouth. - -As soon as he saw what was happening, the Dwarf let out one of his -unearthly yells. He bade each of us to single out a man. We raised our -bows and the next second the twang of them sung in our ears. - -One fellow dropped kicking in the dust. The archer, whom Charles hit, -clapped his hand to his side and sank down on the grass at the edge of -the road. My fellow was more fortunate, for, although I had taken a -steady aim at the region of his heart, he made a sudden move as the -arrow left the bow. I caught him above the elbow in the fleshy part of -the arm. Although his wound was not deadly, it must have stung him with -pain, for he uttered a scream. He threw his bow at his feet and with his -arm limp at his side shuffled off to tear his shirt into strips to stop -the flow of blood. - -The victory was ours. It took only one round of arrows to bring our foes -to our feet. The few of those left standing did not know which way to -turn. The Dwarf with Charles and me at his heels broke from out our -cover of the rocks. Each of us once more drew an arrow on his man. But -it was only a threat that needed no carrying out. Our enemies saw that -we had the upper hand and that to make a further show of fight would -only mean their deaths. As though they were obeying a command, they -threw their weapons out into the road and advanced with their hands -extended as a sign of their submission. - -It was all over. I ran faster than I had ever run before to the Abbot of -Chalonnes. By this time he had raised his visor and was beaming on me -with all the old-time twinkle in his eye. - -"Where is the dagger that you were to bring to the Abbot of Chalonnes?" -he demanded playfully. - -"It is in the shirt of one of those fellows lying on the road," I said. -"He took it from me when they captured us in the inn." - -He gave me a resounding clap on the shoulder. - -"It's of no consequence," he said. "I let you take it from me when I met -you on the highway near your home. I knew you were without weapons and I -was sure you would have need of it to protect yourself." He smiled and -looked at me a long time. "Ah, lad," he said finally, "you have made a -great fight of it. The best of it all is that you have come through." - -"But," said I, "how did you get here?" - -"I went back and made a long detour through the north of France. I knew -you would have trouble near the end of your journey." - -"But, my horse?" I insisted. "Where did you find him?" - -He jerked his thumb over his shoulder. - -"The fellow who took him is lying back there somewhere in the woods." - -"And you're not a highwayman, nor a thief, nor a scrivener after all?" - -"Tut, tut!" he replied. "I told you once before that you should never -judge a man by his clothes. I'm a simple servant of the greatest fighter -in France--the Black Prince there. Come," he said touching me on the -arm. "I think you have a word for him." - - - - - CHAPTER XXVIII - VICTORY ... AND HOME - - -I may say now that I have come to the end of my tale. I had come through -as the Abbot said. But to my way of thinking it was more by blundering -and good luck than by any craft or circumspection of mine. - -I was glad to have my horse back again. The feel of him under me was -like home. I rode along towards the west--that is towards the encampment -of the army of the Black Prince--with more joy in my heart than had been -my share for many a day. - -It was by merest chance, I learned, that the Prince was in the -neighborhood at all. His army lay a good two days' journey off. He had -sent scouts out to scour the country round about to warn him if the -highways were safe for him to march to the south to his headquarters for -the winter at Bordeaux. He had even gone out on an expedition himself. -He had come upon a troop of the King's horsemen and in pursuing them had -ridden far out of his way, had outdistanced his followers and was lost -for a night in the woods. He was on his way back when he came upon us, -riding hard, for he had suspicions that there were more foes in the -neighborhood than he had imagined. - -But when I unfolded to him the tale of what I had gone through--of the -activities in the valley of the Loire, the preparations for war that -were going on on every hand, the vast number of soldiers (there were -sixteen thousand, twice the number of his entire force) that were moving -with the greatest secrecy towards the west, when he heard this, I say, -he gritted his teeth and cried out, "They want to cut us off on our way -south. They think they can crush the power of England in France. They -are tricksters and knaves, men like De Marsac and his crew. But we have -English brawn back of us, men who will take their lives in their hands -for the joy of battle and of conflict. We'll beat them yet." He clenched -his fists and repeated it. "We'll beat them yet." - -And in the end it proved that he was right. I could spend another hour -in your company and relate to you all that followed. But I feel that my -manner of telling it would be incomplete. Besides the scribes of our -times--men who knew how to wield the quill with greater skill than -I--have written a history of it for all who will to read. - -We came to the army of the Prince on the morning of the third day where -it was lying north of the city of Poitiers. At once the movement started -towards the south. The wisest plan would be to avoid a battle if we -could. But we were scarcely under arms and it was while we were passing -the city to the east that we saw the pennons of the King and after a -while his horsemen and his knights. The army that I had seen piecemeal -traveling down the valley of the Loire was joined in one. There was no -escape from it now for they were bent on destruction and slaughter. - -We faced them. The Prince was a master in the art of war. He chose his -ground with all the care he could for he had to offset the greater -number of his foes with matchless skill. The battle raged from early -morn to the setting of the sun. The archers shot their arrows as thick -as hail so that the air seemed filled with flakes of snow with the -darting of the white feathers. Knights, who had won fame and name in -every part of Europe, hewed and hacked with their battle-axes and their -maces. Bright swords flashed like polished silver. The lancers charged. -Men were toppled from their horses and rose again to fight it out upon -the ground. It was like a sea tossed into storm. And when night fell the -enemy withdrew fewer in number than they began, humiliated in defeat, -with a blow delivered at them from which they for years to come were not -able to recover. - -The flower of their warriors threw their lives away in their arrogance -and pride. The valley of the Loire was opened up in case we chose to -take it. If we had had an army big enough the whole of France might have -been annexed to the English crown, for when the prisoners were brought -in it was to the amazement of us all that among them was the greatest -enemy we had--the King of France himself! - -You may be a bit curious to learn what part I took in the fight. I was -but a lad, of course, and hardly of the strength to cope with knights -who were seasoned and toughened by years of life in camp and on the -field of battle. But even at that I did what might be considered my -share. The Abbot furnished me with what accoutrement was needful. I rode -beside him in the fray. The mace he gave me was of a weight that I could -wield and the sword I used did its work as well as it might have done in -older hands than mine. - -At the first go I was overfull of haste. I had singled out a foe and was -hard at it when the swaying of the fight carried him from me down the -field. On another occasion I found myself between two knights who were -vying with each other to see who could strike me down the first. I -warded off their fury with what skill I had until one of them was -stricken from behind by a hand that was as sudden as it was sure. The -other I struck a fortunate blow for I stunned him so hard that he rode -off the field to nurse his wound. - -Late in the afternoon I was knocked from my horse, but had wit enough -left to scramble again into the saddle. I was tossed here and there with -driving force as the battle swayed this way or that. My helmet was -dented in from the swing of a mace. My right arm near the shoulder was -numbed from over action and from a sword beat that had landed on it. - -But I came out of it with a whole skin and no bones broken which was -enough to make me thankful. As for Charles of Gramont, I never laid eyes -on him from the outbreak of the fight. It was long after dark when I -found him inquiring among the troops who had been near me if they knew -if I had fallen. When he saw me he threw out his hands. I must confess -that a kind of weakness came over me at the sight of my companion. As -though we were children we flew to each other's arms and cried like -babies. - -Then came the parting. It is true that the Black Prince asked us to go -along with him to Bordeaux to stay there for the winter with the promise -that he would take us with him in the early spring on a campaign into -Spain. For a while we were divided two ways, but the longing for home -won in the end. Charles was anxious to get home to put his house in -order and (now that he was left alone) to give care to the estate. As -for me, I knew that my brother, Andr, was lying awake far into the -nights, wondering what had become of me and whether he would ever lay -eyes on me again. Besides the fall was coming on (it was already -September) and I knew the streams were full of fish and that the woods -about my home were thick with game. - -You should have been present in our village when we rode in. The country -folk (they had been warned of our coming beforehand) gathered from the -fields. They wore their best of everything and I can tell you that their -simple dress of velvet jerkins, their breeches of leather, their hats -with feathers in them, never looked more welcome or more pleasing to my -eye. You would have thought it was some great holiday for the country -players were assembled. Jugglers and sleight-of-hand artists and to my -surprise the man with the birds whom I had met on my journey out, came -to greet us and to display the best of their wares. And in the midst of -all the merrymaking it was my brother, Andr, who was the proudest man -alive. He never left my side and when my name was mentioned, he boasted -of my courage and my strength of will that led me on a quest through the -heart of our enemies, till I had to turn my face away in shame. - -We settled down to the quiet life of the countryside. The first snows of -winter came and the fields about the house were covered white, when a -courier rode into the yard. He was from Bordeaux on his way to the great -city of Paris to negotiate for peace and a return of the King. He had -been commanded, he said, to deliver a letter from his master, the Black -Prince. - -With my brother Andr looking over my shoulder, I broke the seal and -read, - - At Bordeaux. - December - - _To Henri la Mar, the Norman, - My lad_, - - It has long been in my minde to write you a lettre of thanks for the - helpfull deed you performed. Your name shall always be enscrolled in - my memorie and I shall think of you as a brave and worthie servant of - your countrie. If there come a time when you wish to try your hande as - a soldier of England, you will but come to me. - - Your timely warning saved an army from destruction. Not only that, it - saved your land and fireside from the greed of your enemies. - - Edward. - - _Postscriptum._ - - It may be to your interest to learn that De Marsac recovered from the - blow I gave him when we fought together on the highway. But he was - slain later at Poitiers. - -That was all. - -"Well, Henri," said Andr, "that letter is worth while." - - - - - Transcriber's Notes - - ---Copyright notice provided as in the original--this e-text is public - domain in the country of publication. - ---Silently corrected palpable typos; left non-standard spellings and - dialect unchanged. - ---In the text versions, delimited italics text in _underscores_ (the - HTML version reproduces the font form of the printed book.) - - - - - - - -End of the Project Gutenberg EBook of The Messenger of the Black Prince, by -Thomas A. H. Mawhinney - -*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE MESSENGER OF THE BLACK PRINCE *** - -***** This file should be named 50193-8.txt or 50193-8.zip ***** -This and all associated files of various formats will be found in: - http://www.gutenberg.org/5/0/1/9/50193/ - -Produced by Stephen Hutcheson, Dave Morgan, Ron Box, and -the Online Distributed Proofreading Team at -http://www.pgdp.net - -Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions will -be renamed. - -Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright -law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, -so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United -States without permission and without paying copyright -royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part -of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm -concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark, -and may not be used if you charge for the eBooks, unless you receive -specific permission. If you do not charge anything for copies of this -eBook, complying with the rules is very easy. You may use this eBook -for nearly any purpose such as creation of derivative works, reports, -performances and research. They may be modified and printed and given -away--you may do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks -not protected by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the -trademark license, especially commercial redistribution. - -START: FULL LICENSE - -THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE -PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK - -To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free -distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work -(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full -Project Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at -www.gutenberg.org/license. - -Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works - -1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to -and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property -(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all -the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or -destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your -possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a -Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound -by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the -person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph -1.E.8. - -1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be -used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who -agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few -things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See -paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this -agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below. - -1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the -Foundation" or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection -of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual -works in the collection are in the public domain in the United -States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the -United States and you are located in the United States, we do not -claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing, -displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as -all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope -that you will support the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting -free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm -works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the -Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with the work. You can easily -comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the -same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg-tm License when -you share it without charge with others. - -1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern -what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are -in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, -check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this -agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, -distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any -other Project Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no -representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any -country outside the United States. - -1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: - -1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other -immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear -prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work -on which the phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the -phrase "Project Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, -performed, viewed, copied or distributed: - - This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and - most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no - restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it - under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this - eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the - United States, you'll have to check the laws of the country where you - are located before using this ebook. - -1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is -derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not -contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the -copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in -the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are -redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply -either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or -obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg-tm -trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted -with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution -must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any -additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms -will be linked to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works -posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the -beginning of this work. - -1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm -License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this -work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm. - -1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this -electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without -prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with -active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project -Gutenberg-tm License. - -1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, -compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including -any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access -to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format -other than "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official -version posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site -(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense -to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means -of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original "Plain -Vanilla ASCII" or other form. Any alternate format must include the -full Project Gutenberg-tm License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. - -1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, -performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works -unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing -access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -provided that - -* You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from - the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method - you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed - to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he has - agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid - within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are - legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty - payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in - Section 4, "Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg - Literary Archive Foundation." - -* You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies - you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he - does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm - License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all - copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue - all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg-tm - works. - -* You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of - any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the - electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of - receipt of the work. - -* You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free - distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works. - -1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work or group of works on different terms than -are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing -from both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and The -Project Gutenberg Trademark LLC, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm -trademark. Contact the Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below. - -1.F. - -1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable -effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread -works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project -Gutenberg-tm collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may -contain "Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate -or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other -intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or -other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or -cannot be read by your equipment. - -1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right -of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project -Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all -liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal -fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT -LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE -PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE -TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE -LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR -INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH -DAMAGE. - -1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a -defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can -receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a -written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you -received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium -with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you -with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in -lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person -or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second -opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If -the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing -without further opportunities to fix the problem. - -1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth -in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO -OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT -LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. - -1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied -warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of -damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement -violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the -agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or -limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or -unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the -remaining provisions. - -1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the -trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone -providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in -accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the -production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, -including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of -the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this -or any Project Gutenberg-tm work, (b) alteration, modification, or -additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any -Defect you cause. - -Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm - -Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of -electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of -computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It -exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations -from people in all walks of life. - -Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the -assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's -goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will -remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure -and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future -generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see -Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at -www.gutenberg.org - - - -Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation - -The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit -501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the -state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal -Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification -number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by -U.S. federal laws and your state's laws. - -The Foundation's principal office is in Fairbanks, Alaska, with the -mailing address: PO Box 750175, Fairbanks, AK 99775, but its -volunteers and employees are scattered throughout numerous -locations. Its business office is located at 809 North 1500 West, Salt -Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up to -date contact information can be found at the Foundation's web site and -official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact - -For additional contact information: - - Dr. Gregory B. Newby - Chief Executive and Director - gbnewby@pglaf.org - -Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation - -Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide -spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of -increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be -freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest -array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations -($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt -status with the IRS. - -The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating -charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United -States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a -considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up -with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations -where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND -DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular -state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate - -While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we -have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition -against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who -approach us with offers to donate. - -International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make -any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from -outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. - -Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation -methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other -ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To -donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate - -Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. - -Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project -Gutenberg-tm concept of a library of electronic works that could be -freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and -distributed Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of -volunteer support. - -Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed -editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in -the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not -necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper -edition. - -Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search -facility: www.gutenberg.org - -This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm, -including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to -subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. - diff --git a/old/50193-8.zip b/old/50193-8.zip Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index e3a07b9..0000000 --- a/old/50193-8.zip +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/50193-h.zip b/old/50193-h.zip Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 7fe42e2..0000000 --- a/old/50193-h.zip +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/50193-h/50193-h.htm b/old/50193-h/50193-h.htm deleted file mode 100644 index ebd452e..0000000 --- a/old/50193-h/50193-h.htm +++ /dev/null @@ -1,8075 +0,0 @@ -<?xml version="1.0" encoding="utf-8"?> -<!DOCTYPE html PUBLIC "-//W3C//DTD XHTML 1.0 Strict//EN" "http://www.w3.org/TR/xhtml1/DTD/xhtml1-strict.dtd"> -<html xmlns="http://www.w3.org/1999/xhtml" xml:lang="en" lang="en"> -<head> -<meta http-equiv="Content-Type" content="text/html;charset=utf-8" /> -<title>The Messenger of the Black Prince, by Thomas A. H. Mawhinney</title> -<meta name="author" content="Thomas A. H. Mawhinney" /> -<link rel="coverpage" href="images/cover.jpg" /> -<link rel="schema.DC" href="http://dublincore.org/documents/1998/09/dces/" /> -<meta name="DC.Creator" content="Thomas A. H. Mawhinney (1881-1948)" /> -<meta name="DC.Title" content="The Messenger of the Black Prince" /> -<meta name="DC.Language" content="en" /> -<meta name="DC.Format" content="text/html" /> -<meta name="pss.pubdate" content="1928" /> -<style type="text/css"> -xbody, table.twocol tr td { margin-left:2em; margin-right:2em; } /* BODY */ - -h1, h2, h3, h5, h6, .titlepg p { text-align:center; clear:right; } /* HEADINGS */ -h1 { margin-top:3em; margin-left:auto;margin-right:auto; max-width:15em; } -.box h1, .box h2 { margin-top:.5em; } -h2, h3 { margin-top:1.5em; margin-bottom:1.5em; margin-left:auto; margin-right:auto; max-width: 17em; } -h6 { font-size:100%; font-style:italic; } -h6.var { font-size:80%; font-style:normal; } -.titlepg { margin-left:auto; margin-right:auto; border-style:double; clear:both; } - -/* == BOXES == */ -.dbox { border-style:double; } -div.box, .dbox { margin-right:auto; margin-left:auto; max-width:25em;} -.nbox { margin-right:auto; margin-left:auto; max-width:18em;} -div.box, div.subbox, div.nbox { border-style:solid; border-width:1px; margin-top:2em; margin-bottom:2em; } -div.subbox { margin:.2em; } -div.box dl dd, div.subbox dl dd, div.nbox dl dd {margin-left:2em; font-size:90%; } -div.box dl dt, div.subbox dl dt, div.nbox dl dt {margin-left:1em; } -div.box p {margin-left:1em; margin-right:1em; } -h4 { font-size:80%; text-align:center; clear:right; } -span.chaptertitle { font-style:normal; display:block; text-align:center; font-size:150%; } - -p, blockquote, li { text-align:justify; margin-right:auto; margin-left:auto; } /* PARAGRAPHS */ -p.bq, blockquote { margin-left:2em; margin-right:2em; margin-top:2em; margin-bottom:2em; } -div.verse { font-size:100%; } -p.indent {text-indent:2em; text-align:left; } -p.tb, p.tbcenter { margin-top:2em; } - -span.pb, div.pb, dt.pb, p.pb /* PAGE BREAKS */ -{ text-align:right; float:right; margin-right:0em; clear:right; } -div.pb { display:inline; } -.pb, dt.pb, dl.toc dt.pb, dl.tocl dt.pb, .index dt.pb { text-align:right; float:right; margin-left: 1.5em; - margin-top:.5em; margin-bottom:.5em; display:inline; text-indent:0; - font-size:80%; font-style:normal; font-weight:bold; - color:gray; border:1px solid gray;padding:1px 3px; } -div.index .pb { display:block; } -.bq div.pb, .bq span.pb { font-size:90%; margin-right:2em; } - -div.img, body a img, .imgcenter {text-align:center; margin-left:auto; margin-right:auto; margin-top:2em; clear:both; } - -sup, a.fn { font-size:75%; vertical-align:100%; line-height:50%; font-weight:normal; } -.center, .tbcenter { text-align:center; clear:both; } /* TEXTUAL MARKUP */ -.ccaption { text-align:center; margin-top:0; font-variant:small-caps; margin-bottom:2em; } -table.center { clear:both; margin-right:auto; margin-left:auto; } -.small { font-size:80%; } -.smaller { font-size:66%; } -.smallest { font-size:50%; } -.larger, .xlarge { font-size:150%; } -.large { font-size:125%; } -.gs { letter-spacing:1em; } -.gs3 { letter-spacing:1.5em; } -.gslarge { letter-spacing:.3em; font-size:110%; } -.sc { font-variant:small-caps; font-style: normal; } -.sc i { font-variant:normal; } -.rubric { color: red; } -hr { width:40%; margin-left:30%; } -.shorthr { width:20%; } -.jl { text-align:left; } -span.jl { float:left; } -.jr, .jr1 { text-align:right; } -span.jr, span.jr1, span.center, span.jl { display:block; } -.jr1 { margin-right:2em; } -.ind1 { text-align:left; margin-left:2em; } -.u { text-decoration:underline; } - -table.center { border-style: groove; } -table.center, table.hymntab { clear:both; margin-right:auto; margin-left:auto; } - -dd.t { text-align:left; margin-left: 5.5em; } - -span.date, span.author { text-align:right; font-variant:small-caps; display:block; margin-right:1em; } -span.center { text-align:center; display:block; } -span.hst { margin-left:1.5em; } -.biblio dt { margin-top:1em; margin-left:2em; text-indent:-2em; } -.biblio dd { font-size:90%; } - -/* INDEX (.INDEX) */ - -/* FOOTNOTE BLOCKS */ -div.notes p { margin-left:1em; text-indent:-1em; text-align:justify; max-width:25em; } -.fnblock { margin-top:2em; margin-right:auto; margin-left:auto; max-width:25em; } -.fndef { text-align:justify; margin-top:1.5em; margin-left:1.5em; text-indent:-1.5em; } -.fndef p.fncont, .fndef dl { margin-left:0em; text-indent:0em; } -.fndef p.fnbq, .fndef dl { margin-left:1em; text-indent:0em; } - -.lnum { text-align:right; float:right; margin-left:.5em; /* POETRY LINE NUMBER */ -display:inline; } - -.hymn { text-align:left; } /* HYMN AND VERSE: HTML */ -.verse { text-align:left; margin-top:1em; margin-bottom:1em; margin-left:0em; } -p.t0, p.l, .t0, .l, div.l, l { margin-left:4em; text-indent:-3em; margin-top:0; margin-bottom:0; text-align:left; } -p.tw, div.tw, .tw { margin-left:1em; text-indent:-1em; margin-top:0; margin-bottom:0; text-align:left; } -p.t, div.t, .t { margin-left:5em; text-indent:-3em; margin-top:0; margin-bottom:0; text-align:left; } -p.t2, div.t2, .t2 { margin-left:6em; text-indent:-3em; margin-top:0; margin-bottom:0; text-align:left; } -p.t3, div.t3, .t3 { margin-left:7em; text-indent:-3em; margin-top:0; margin-bottom:0; text-align:left; } -p.t4, div.t4, .t4 { margin-left:8em; text-indent:-3em; margin-top:0; margin-bottom:0; text-align:left; } -p.t5, div.t5, .t5 { margin-left:9em; text-indent:-3em; margin-top:0; margin-bottom:0; text-align:left; } -p.t6, div.t6, .t6 { margin-left:10em; text-indent:-3em; margin-top:0; margin-bottom:0; text-align:left; } -p.t7, div.t7, .t7 { margin-left:11em;text-indent:-3em; margin-top:0; margin-bottom:0; text-align:left; } -p.t8, div.t8, .t8 { margin-left:12em;text-indent:-3em; margin-top:0; margin-bottom:0; text-align:left; } -p.t9, div.t9, .t9 { margin-left:13em;text-indent:-3em; margin-top:0; margin-bottom:0; text-align:left; } -p.t10,div.t10,.t10 { margin-left:14em;text-indent:-3em; margin-top:0; margin-bottom:0; text-align:left; } -p.t11,div.t11,.t11 { margin-left:15em;text-indent:-3em; margin-top:0; margin-bottom:0; text-align:left; } -p.t12,div.t12,.t12 { margin-left:16em;text-indent:-3em; margin-top:0; margin-bottom:0; text-align:left; } -p.t13,div.t13,.t13 { margin-left:17em;text-indent:-3em; margin-top:0; margin-bottom:0; text-align:left; } -p.t14,div.t14,.t14 { margin-left:18em;text-indent:-3em; margin-top:0; margin-bottom:0; text-align:left; } -p.t15,div.t15,.t15 { margin-left:19em;text-indent:-3em; margin-top:0; margin-bottom:0; text-align:left; } - - /* CONTENTS (.TOC) */ - .toc dt.center { text-align:center; clear:both; margin-top:3em; margin-bottom:1em; } - .toc dt { text-align:right; clear:left; - margin-left:auto; margin-right:auto; max-width:25em; } - .toc dt.jr { text-align:right; } - .toc dt.smaller { max-width:25em; } - .toc dd { text-align:right; clear:both; margin-left:2em; } - .toc dd.t { text-align:right; clear:both; margin-left:4em; text-indent:0em; } - .toc dt a, .toc dd a { text-align:left; clear:right; float:left; font-variant:small-caps; } - .toc dt.sc { text-align:right; clear:both; font-variant:small-caps; } - .toc dt.scl { text-align:left; clear:both; font-variant:small-caps; } - .toc dt.sct { text-align:right; clear:both; font-variant:small-caps; margin-left:1em; } - .toc dt.jl { text-align:left; clear:both; font-variant:normal; } - .toc dt.scc { text-align:center; clear:both; font-variant:small-caps; } - .toc dt span.lj { text-align:left; display:block; float:left; } - .toc dt.jr { font-style:normal; } - .toc dt a span.cn, .toc dt span.cn, dt span.cn { width:3.5em; text-align:right; margin-right:.7em; float:left; } - dt .large {font-weight:bold; } - div.bcat dl dd { margin-left:4em; max-width:21em; } - div.bcat dl dt { text-indent:-2em; margin-left:2em; } - -.clear { clear:both; } -.htab { margin-left:8em; } - /* MAXWIDTH FOR JUVENILE BOOKS */ - p, blockquote, li, dd, dt, div.bcat, pre { text-align:justify; margin-right:auto; margin-left:auto; } - p, li, dd, dt, div.bcat, pre.internal dl { max-width:25em; margin-right:auto; margin-left:auto; } - blockquote { max-width:23em; } - - - div.verse { max-width:25em; margin-right:auto; margin-left:auto; } - div.bq { margin-left:auto; margin-right:auto; max-width:23em; } -/* book advertisements */ - p.bkad {font-size:125%; font-weight:bold; margin-top:2em; max-width:20em; margin-right:auto; margin-left:auto; } - p.bkpr {font-size:90%; } - p.bkrv { } - dl.blist dt { margin-left:2em; text-indent:-2em; } - dl.blist, dl.biblio { margin-left:auto; margin-right:auto; max-width:25em; } -</style> -</head> -<body> - - -<pre> - -The Project Gutenberg EBook of The Messenger of the Black Prince, by -Thomas A. H. Mawhinney - -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most -other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions -whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of -the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at -www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you'll have -to check the laws of the country where you are located before using this ebook. - -Title: The Messenger of the Black Prince - -Author: Thomas A. H. Mawhinney - -Release Date: October 13, 2015 [EBook #50193] - -Language: English - -Character set encoding: UTF-8 - -*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE MESSENGER OF THE BLACK PRINCE *** - - - - -Produced by Stephen Hutcheson, Dave Morgan, Ron Box, and -the Online Distributed Proofreading Team at -http://www.pgdp.net - - - - - - -</pre> - -<div class="img"> -<img id="coverpage" src="images/cover.jpg" alt="The Messenger of the Black Prince" width="500" height="686" /> -</div> -<h2>By -<br /><span class="small"><i>THOMAS A. H. MAWHINNEY</i></span></h2> -<dl class="int"><dt>THE SWORD OF THE HOUSE OF DE MARILLAC</dt> -<dt>ENGLISH OAK AND SPANISH GOLD</dt></dl> -<div class="img" id="pic1"> -<img src="images/img001.jpg" alt="The Lance Was Almost Torn From His Grasp" width="500" height="751" /> -<p class="ccaption">The Lance Was Almost Torn From His Grasp</p> -</div> -<div class="box"> -<h1>THE MESSENGER -<br /><span class="small">OF THE</span> -<br />BLACK PRINCE</h1> -<p class="center"><span class="large">By -<br />THOMAS A. H. MAWHINNEY</span></p> -<p class="tbcenter">Illustrated by -<br /><span class="sc">Manning deV. Lee</span></p> -<p class="tbcenter">THE PENN PUBLISHING -<br />COMPANY PHILADELPHIA -<br /><span class="small">1928</span></p> -</div> -<p class="center">COPYRIGHT 1928 -<br />BY THE PENN PUBLISHING COMPANY</p> -<div class="img"> -<img src="images/img002.png" alt="" width="261" height="232" /> -</div> -<p><span class="small">Made in the U. S. A.</span></p> -<h2>CONTENTS</h2> -<dl class="toc"> -<dt class="jr"><span class="jl"><span class="small">CHAPTER</span></span> <span class="small">PAGE</span></dt> -<dt><span class="cn">I. </span><a href="#c1">The King’s Fool</a> 7</dt> -<dt><span class="cn">II. </span><a href="#c2">I Am Attacked in the Woods</a> 22</dt> -<dt><span class="cn">III. </span><a href="#c3">A Visitor in the Night</a> 31</dt> -<dt><span class="cn">IV. </span><a href="#c4">A Trickster</a> 36</dt> -<dt><span class="cn">V. </span><a href="#c5">What I Learned in the Woods</a> 48</dt> -<dt><span class="cn">VI. </span><a href="#c6">We Hunt the Wild Boar</a> 59</dt> -<dt><span class="cn">VII. </span><a href="#c7">The Black Prince</a> 69</dt> -<dt><span class="cn">VIII. </span><a href="#c8">The Silver-Hafted Dagger</a> 82</dt> -<dt><span class="cn">IX. </span><a href="#c9">A Solitary House in the Woods</a> 91</dt> -<dt><span class="cn">X. </span><a href="#c10">The Highwayman of Tours</a> 107</dt> -<dt><span class="cn">XI. </span><a href="#c11">I Find a Companion</a> 117</dt> -<dt><span class="cn">XII. </span><a href="#c12">The Three Crows Inn</a> 123</dt> -<dt><span class="cn">XIII. </span><a href="#c13">The Silver-Hafted Dagger</a> 133</dt> -<dt><span class="cn">XIV. </span><a href="#c14">Pursued</a> 141</dt> -<dt><span class="cn">XV. </span><a href="#c15">The Scrivener Disappears</a> 150</dt> -<dt><span class="cn">XVI. </span><a href="#c16">The Scrivener Turns Traitor</a> 162</dt> -<dt><span class="cn">XVII. </span><a href="#c17">On the Highway</a> 172</dt> -<dt><span class="cn">XVIII. </span><a href="#c18">Escape!</a> 183</dt> -<dt><span class="cn">XIX. </span><a href="#c19">On the Island</a> 190</dt> -<dt><span class="cn">XX. </span><a href="#c20">No Man’s Land</a> 198</dt> -<dt><span class="cn">XXI. </span><a href="#c21">The Defense of the Cave</a> 206</dt> -<dt><span class="cn">XXII. </span><a href="#c22">Trapped!</a> 227</dt> -<dt><span class="cn">XXIII. </span><a href="#c23">The Fight in the Inn</a> 239</dt> -<dt><span class="cn">XXIV. </span><a href="#c24">Besieged</a> 247</dt> -<dt><span class="cn">XXV. </span><a href="#c25">Friends and Enemies</a> 257</dt> -<dt><span class="cn">XXVI. </span><a href="#c26">The Abbot of Chalonnes</a> 270</dt> -<dt><span class="cn">XXVII. </span><a href="#c27">The Black Prince Again</a> 283</dt> -<dt><span class="cn">XXVIII. </span><a href="#c28">Victory ... and Home</a> 292</dt> -</dl> -<h2>ILLUSTRATIONS</h2> -<dl class="toc"> -<dt><a href="#pic1">The Lance Was Almost Torn From His Grasp</a> <i>Frontispiece</i></dt> -<dt><a href="#pic2">The Arrow Struck With a Click</a> 78</dt> -<dt><a href="#pic3">They Came Into View From Among the Thick Trunks</a> 146</dt> -<dt><a href="#pic4">His Countenance Was Black With Anger</a> 218</dt> -</dl> -<div class="pb" id="Page_7">7</div> -<h1 title="">The Messenger of the Black Prince</h1> -<div class="img"> -<img src="images/c8.png" alt="" width="545" height="323" /> -</div> -<h2 id="c1">CHAPTER I -<br /><span class="small">THE KING’S FOOL</span></h2> -<p>I remember the beginning of it as though it were -yesterday. My brother André had sent me to the -armorer’s to have some broken links mended in his gear. -I was standing near the forge watching Le Brun -send the sparks flying from his anvil and marveling with -what strength and ease he was able to turn the stubborn -bits of steel, when a man appeared at the door and -with a smile bid us the time of day. There is nothing -strange in that, to be sure. But yet the manner of his -saying it struck us both, for his tone held a kind of -sharpness as of mockery. I looked around quickly. -Le Brun eased off the stroke as it came down. With -a scowl upon his brow he leaned his weight upon the -hammer. His big chest heaved as he glared towards -the door.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_8">8</div> -<p>“I agree, stranger,” he said. “It is a fair day.” He -waved with his hand. “You will find the inn about half -a league further down the road.”</p> -<p>It was a strong hint for the man to be on his way, -but he took no more notice of it than if Le Brun were a -child. Three quick steps and he was beside the bellows -with the smile broader than before.</p> -<p>“Do I look like a man who could eat in an inn?” he -demanded. At the same time he pointed to his clothes -which were indeed only rags. He took the soiled cap -from his head and threw it on the floor. Then, without -a word he placed the palm of his hand upon it and -turned the swiftest somersault that you could imagine. -When he was standing upright again, he gazed into our -faces with an expression as though he had performed -the cleverest trick in the world.</p> -<p>“Look here!” growled the armorer with a frown. -“You were here yesterday. I gave you a piece of silver -to get rid of you. You are back again. Do you -think——”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_9">9</div> -<p>The fellow threw his hand in the air.</p> -<p>“Of course I am back again,” he cried. “Is it a crime -for me to want to pay my debt?” With that he fumbled -in the lining of his coat and brought forth a shining piece -of gold. “There!” he called, flinging it on the anvil till -it rang. “You have three times and more the sum you -gave me!”</p> -<p>The slow-witted Le Brun looked at me and I at him. -Both of us were sorely puzzled. The armorer shook -his head.</p> -<p>“A beggar one day—a rich man the next,” he began. -“There is but one conclusion——”</p> -<p>“Ah!” interrupted the other. “Do not say the word. -It is ugly and I’d rather say it for you. The long and -short of it is that you take me for a thief.”</p> -<p>“Gold doesn’t grow on trees,” remarked Le Brun -darkly. “Listen, sir stranger,” he said advancing a -step, “have you no honest calling?”</p> -<p>I thought the fellow would flare into a rage, but to -my surprise he threw back his head and laughed a long -trilling laugh almost like the song of a bird. When he -ceased, he laid his palms on his hips and bowed mockingly -at us.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_10">10</div> -<p>“I told you yesterday that I was a fool,” he said. -“I am the same today—a king’s fool. Look!” He put -his hand into his coat again and drew out a silly-looking -cap, which he placed over one ear, and a bauble -with tiny bells. He shook it with the glee of a child. The -more it tinkled, the broader grew his grin. As though -he was actually captivated by the sound, he began to -caper about and finally struck into a quickly moving -dance.</p> -<p>He stopped as suddenly as he began. Then he -bowed once more.</p> -<p>“Now,” he exclaimed, “can you tell me, sirs, where -I can find a position?”</p> -<p>“—as a fool?” I asked with a smile.</p> -<p>“Yes,” he answered.</p> -<p>“Why,” I replied, “by what I have seen you are -clever enough to amuse the King of France himself.”</p> -<p>He jerked his head around and shot a look at me. -For one second I saw a flash of hate and anger. In -the next a wise smile curled about his mouth.</p> -<p>“Strange words,” he muttered and repeated it. -“Strange words to fall from the lips of a Norman lad. -Have you all grown so weak? There was a time when -the gentry of Normandy thought the only way to amuse -the King of France was with spears and swords and -battle-axes, not with such toys as these.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_11">11</div> -<p>He spoke slowly and with a half smile, but under it -lay a sting that cut me to the bone. I cast a sidelong -glance at Le Brun who stood scowling as black as night, -but withal puzzled. He was no good hand at solving -of riddles nor in the sifting of double meaning statements. -His way was with a cuff or blow, and there -an end to it.</p> -<p>“Is this a jest, sir Fool?” I asked. “Would you have -the Norman barons arm themselves and fight when there -is no need for it?”</p> -<p>For a reply all that he did was to break into a long -low whistle and toss the bauble into the air. When it -came down, he caught it with great deftness and twirled -it about in his fingers. Then he shrugged his shoulders.</p> -<p>“There was a meeting at Rouen——” he said and -curled his brows, as though I ought to understand the -rest.</p> -<p>“I know that,” I replied quickly. “There was a meeting -of the Norman barons at Rouen——” Here I -stopped and eyed him closely. “Such things were better -left to themselves. For all I know, sir Fool, to give -you a short answer, I may even be talking to a King’s -spy.”</p> -<p>The man tossed his head to one side and uttered a -little painful laugh.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_12">12</div> -<p>“The Black Prince of England,” he went on as -though he would brush my objection aside, “has left -Bordeaux. He is ranging along the western coast of -France. There is no one to oppose him. Not a soldier of -the King is within a hundred leagues. He is toppling -over one castle after the other——Suppose,” he said -closing one eye and looking at me cunningly, “the King -of France were to rush towards the west to destroy -him? Would any of you Normans come to his aid?”</p> -<p>It was a question far too deep for my boyish brain. -Besides I knew that silence was the beginning of caution, -so I flung my hand in the air as though the affair -were of no importance to me.</p> -<p>“From what I have heard,” I said, “the Black Prince -is well able to care for himself.”</p> -<p>I saw an expression of contempt gather on his face.</p> -<p>“The meeting at Rouen was a blow to your country,” -the man went on with more perseverance than -ever. “A good dozen of your finest blood lost their -lives. It’s a good thing,” he added with biting scorn, -“that you were not there yourself!”</p> -<p>I was growing angry.</p> -<p>“Why?” I demanded.</p> -<p>“Because,” he replied with cutting deliberation, “you -would not have had the courage to raise an arm in -your own defence!”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_13">13</div> -<p>The hot blood stole slowly to my neck and face. I -saw out of the corner of my eye that the armorer was -rolling his sleeves up over his elbows, while one hand -reached out for the hammer that lay alongside the -anvil.</p> -<p>“Have you come here to pick a quarrel?” I demanded.</p> -<p>“As you wish,” he said and spat derisively upon the -ground.</p> -<p>It was a challenge flung into my teeth. I was but a -lad, of course, but for all that of big bone and strong -from the life which I had lived in the open. My opponent -was a man full grown and, from what I had -just seen, as quick and slippery in his actions as an -eel. For the moment in my wrath I took little heed of -these things but knotted my fists together and advanced -towards him.</p> -<p>I thought that if I could strike the first blow I could -settle him once for all and so end his insolence. With -a lunge that ought to have carried him off his feet -I made at him. To my surprise I beat only into the -empty air. The fellow had slipped to the one side -with a light gliding motion that for quickness fairly -took my breath away. Then, to add fire to my discomfiture, -he calmly placed his hands flat upon his -hips and stood smiling at me.</p> -<p>“A Norman calf!” he cried. “If the rest of your -race can fight no better than that, it is no wonder that -the King of France will soon devour you!”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_14">14</div> -<p>I made no answer. The taunt struck me with the -sharpness of a knife. If I was full of wrath before, -I was boiling with anger now. I steadied myself on -the balls of my feet and looked the fellow in the eye. -Then, with greater quickness than at first, I rushed -again upon him. But he was ready, even more than -I had expected. Instead of leaping to the side, he -jumped back and, as I came towards him, struck me -a sharp blow on the face with his open hand.</p> -<p>By this time I was fighting mad, but rather at my -own bungling than at his adroitness. I would have -given my right arm to have caught him a single stunning -crash. I plunged forward, reckless and determined -to the last degree. Now he slipped past me so -close that I was able to touch the sleeve of his coat. -Again his hot breath touched my face. He came in -so near that he gave my arm a twist. But with all my -effort I could not lay a finger on him. It was like a -game—a contest with speed on one side and strength on -the other——</p> -<p>“Henri!”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_15">15</div> -<p>It was Le Brun’s voice coming like a warning. I -knew I had to be on the alert. But before I realized -what my opponent was about, he had caught me by -sliding his arm entirely under mine. I felt a twang -run across my shoulder as though it was being -wrenched from the socket. My feet loosed themselves -from the ground and in the next second I was rolling -over towards the anvil of the armorer.</p> -<p>But I was not entirely gone. With a kind of instinct -I extended my hand to grasp whatever might -save me from utter humiliation. It was mere luck, I -know, but even at that I had to grit my teeth and hang -on with what strength was still in me. My fist was -closing around the Fool’s wrist and the surer I was of -myself, the harder I held on. A sudden jerk brought -him slightly towards me. A hard steady pull bent -him still further. With a twist I threw myself with -my back upon the ground. I had two hands free now -and I wrapped both around his wrist with the sureness -of a vise. He struggled like an animal taken in a -trap. With the fingers of his free hand he tried to pry -my grip loose. He twisted and squirmed. He dug his -nails into my flesh. He jumped from one position to -another. He pretended to fall towards me and then -with his arms relaxed sprang suddenly back again. -But I clung to him as though it were my only hope -for life until his tugs and pulls spent themselves and -I grew the more confident of victory.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_16">16</div> -<p>His breath was getting shorter and a paleness overspread -his face. It was now or never for me, so with -one firm effort I drew him steadily down until his -face was near mine and his feet kept tapping at my -ribs. Then, he fell. His whole body covered mine. -His knees dug into my stomach and the crook of his -elbow fastened itself in my throat.</p> -<p>For a moment I feared I would choke. I had to let -go his wrist with one hand to clear myself of his weight. -As soon as I had shoved him away, I reached out to -grasp him by the throat if I could, but in the same -moment I felt him clutching at mine.</p> -<p>We were struggling with every sinew, each for the -mastery. With a quickness that I might have been -expecting, my opponent gave one final lurch. It was -an effort that wrenched free the hand which I held in -my grip. I tried again and again to clutch it, but I -succeeded only in closing my fist in the air. I caught -his body between my knees in the hope that I could -squeeze the breath out of him. I squirmed this way -and that. Now I had his arm or his wrist between my -fingers, but before I was sure of myself he had twisted -out of danger. We rolled over locked together like -tangled pieces of twine, but with every rolling it was -he, because of his adroitness, who came uppermost and -it was I who was prone upon my back upon the ground.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_17">17</div> -<p>At last the end came. By a piece of mere chance I -had slid my arm forward with its entire length under -his. Then with a twist of my wrist I laid my hand -around his throat. His shoulder was like the resting -place of a lever. I began to press steadily. His chin -went back and his eyes turned upwards. A little more -and his mouth opened showing a row of even white -teeth. I was on the verge of tossing him from me -when he squirmed once more, this time to the one side. -He slid from out the vise that was closing in on him -and almost with the same effort sprang quickly to his -feet.</p> -<p>I jumped up of course, for I thought the conflict -but begun when he raised his hand as though to tell me -that he had enough and between the heavings of his -breath called in a shaking voice, “I did not come here -to fight!”</p> -<p>I almost laughed in his face.</p> -<p>“Why, then, did you come?” demanded Le Brun -with a growl.</p> -<p>“I came to make friends!” was the answer.</p> -<p>“——to make friends?” I echoed. “Do you think a -man makes friends through jibes and insults?”</p> -<p>By this time both of us had somewhat recovered our -breath. In the most serious manner imaginable he -threw his hands apart and looked from the armorer to -me.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_18">18</div> -<p>“It’s an unfortunate habit I have,” he exclaimed. -“It lies in my disposition to dig to the bottom of -things—to prod people till they squirm.”</p> -<p>“Some day,” said I by way of admonishment, “you’ll -prod the wrong person. In such dangerous times as -these, when everyone is the other’s enemy, it’ll likely -cost you your life.”</p> -<p>He paid no more heed to me than if I had not spoken. -As though he was aroused by a sudden curiosity, he -half closed his eyes and made a mental measurement -of me as I have often seen a buyer measure a horse. -He took a step or two to the rear. He circled around -me. I saw his lips move as though he was noting this -or that to himself. Then, with the same ease and confidence -as though we had been life-long friends, he -came up to me and laid his fingers on the upper part of -my arm.</p> -<p>“All brawn,” he said. “Tough. Great endurance, -but a trifle slow in action.” And with a smile of satisfaction -he clapped me heartily on the shoulder. “Can -you fight?” he demanded.</p> -<p>I wrinkled my brows.</p> -<p>“I held my own with you, didn’t I?” I asked.</p> -<p>“Na. Na. Lad. Not that,” he said. “That was -no fight. It was only a little rolling in the dirt. What -I mean is this: Are you good with a sword, an ax or a -dagger?”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_19">19</div> -<p>“Well,” I answered slyly, “a bit ago you made an -accusation. You upbraided me for being a Norman.”</p> -<p>His head came up with a jerk and the fire flashed -from his black eyes.</p> -<p>“That was only a bit of my prodding,” he replied -quickly. “I wanted to stir you up. Oh,” he cried when -I looked questioningly at him, “you’ll all need stirring -up. What skill you have in the handling of weapons -will soon be sorely useful. Can’t you realize that the -King of France is watching you like a cat watches a -mouse?”</p> -<p>“I know,” I answered rather downcast, “he would -like to add our territories to his own.”</p> -<p>By this time the armorer had returned to his forge. -His great hairy arm lay along the shaft of the bellows. -The sparks from the coals of peat flew like tiny shooting-stars -towards the rafters. He was like a great ox, -patient and plodding, that did not realize its strength.</p> -<p>“You are too much like him,” came the answer as -the Fool pointed to Le Brun, “—powerful, but not -far-sighted. What you ought to have is a bit of cunning -to match your wits against your foes.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_20">20</div> -<p>I said not a word for I did not know exactly what -he was driving at. With a toss of my head I ambled -slowly towards the door. The Fool went with me talking -and jabbering at my elbow. When we came to the -threshold, he slid his body carefully along the wall and -like a thief peered up and down the road with more -than usual circumspection. Then as though he was -thoroughly alarmed he spun about and took me -anxiously by the arm.</p> -<p>“You won’t say that I have been here, will you?” he -begged.</p> -<p>“Why,” I laughed, “as far as that goes I shall forget -all about you within an hour.”</p> -<p>The expression on his face fell. He looked at me as -though I had dealt him a terrible blow.</p> -<p>“No you won’t,” he exclaimed. “The fact is that -you’ll remember me till your dying day. You’ll tell -your children about me long after I’m dead.” Here -he seized my arm again even more firmly than before. -“I must be off,” he cried. “And you won’t forget, will -you? Never breathe to a soul that I’ve been here!”</p> -<p>I was puzzled but yet more amused. I was sure -that it was some whim or other that had taken hold -of his fancy. So to flatter him I promised that his -presence here would never be mentioned. With that -he seemed pleased and with a skip and a hop he made -his way around to the back of the forge where he was -quickly lost among the trees.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_21">21</div> -<p>To satisfy my own curiosity I gazed a long time up -and down the road. There was nothing as far as I -could see that could have given him cause for alarm. -The whole highway was as void as a desert save that -on the brow of the hill, like a speck in the sky, there -came riding towards us a solitary horseman, booted -and spurred, in all likelihood a guest for the village -inn for the night. At most he was only a passing -stranger like hundreds of others. I smiled at myself -that I had taken the Fool so seriously. I went back -to have my laugh out with Le Brun and to wait for my -brother’s gear.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_22">22</div> -<div class="img"> -<img src="images/c1.png" alt="" width="551" height="303" /> -</div> -<h2 id="c2">CHAPTER II -<br /><span class="small">I AM ATTACKED IN THE WOODS</span></h2> -<p>It was late in the afternoon when I left the armorer’s. -The sky was covered with low dark clouds. A -fine rain fell which cut through the skin with the keenness -of a sharp knife.</p> -<p>Our house (where I lived alone with my brother -André) lay above a mile from the village around a -long bend in the road—a track I rarely traveled, for I -knew a shorter path through the woods. So with my -brother’s armor slung lightly over my shoulder I -started briskly on my way.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_23">23</div> -<p>I was without a serious thought. The birds, in the -face of the oncoming night, were settled in their nests. -The branches of the trees began to drip moisture over -my face and neck. The grass and the underbrush were -a bit soggy under my feet, but even with that the lightness -of my heart prompted me to whistle a little tune.</p> -<p>I had gone about half way. The thoughts of a -bright fire and warmth were uppermost in my brain. -Save for the dripping of the rain the woods were as -silent as an empty tomb.</p> -<p>A sound startled me—a swish like the hurry of a -deer or a wild-boar scurrying through the weeds. I -stopped and peered carefully through the gathering -gloom. The sound was repeated, directly in front of -me. Quite instinctively I backed away to seek the protection -of the nearest tree, and waited. But for a -second all I could hear was the thumping of my heart -against my ribs.</p> -<p>After a little I began to feel that my fear was -founded on imagination, so with cautious steps I slowly -ventured once more ahead. I had not gone five strides -when the swish came again to my ears, this time more -distinct and very near. I was about to swerve to my -left to avoid the danger that might be threatening me, -when a rough-looking fellow stepped out of the semi-darkness -and made towards me.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_24">24</div> -<p>As well as I could distinguish, he was of the commoner -type, clad in the wooden shoes of the peasantry -and with a coat and breeches of some black material -almost threadbare, crumpled and soiled from being -lived and slept in. His hair hung out in clumps from -under the edges of an old cap and around his neck was -knotted a ragged scarf.</p> -<p>I caught all this in a flash, you may be sure. But -what attracted me most was neither his clothes nor even -his threatening aspect, for I started with terror when -I caught a glimpse of a dagger that he held grasped in -his right hand.</p> -<p>I stopped and drew a long breath. But he came on -with the weapon raised on a level with his shoulder, and -with his heavy eyes glaring at me as though I were a -wild animal that was to be stricken to death. I shifted -to the one side and he shifted likewise with me. I saw -him moisten his lips and half-shut his eyes. With what -quickness I could, I sprang further on and dodged -safe for the moment behind a tree.</p> -<p>“My name is La Mar!” I called. “I am Henri La -Mar. I live in that house over there at the edge of -the woods.” I stopped long enough for him to understand. -Then, “Surely you have made a mistake,” I -cried still louder. “You must be waiting here for -someone else!”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_25">25</div> -<p>He lunged stupidly after me. The breath was coming -from between his lips in a kind of a wheeze. At -the same time he uttered in a deep growl, “La Mar. -The old Count of Gramont—the rest of them”—and -something which sounded like an oath, but which I -was not able to understand.</p> -<p>We were within five feet of each other. All the -time he held the dagger on high always ready to strike. -It flashed through my senses that I was dallying long -enough, so with a jump I flew away from my tree and -made deeper into the woods.</p> -<p>But it seemed that I had run into a trap. I had -not gone twice the length of my body when a second -fellow, dressed the same as the first, confronted me. -If you had stood the two together you could not have -told the one from the other. And this one, too, had a -dagger like the first and stood with his legs spread -out to block my way.</p> -<p>I was as good as dead. I came to a stop as though -I had struck a stone wall and then veered over to the -one side as I did before. At the same instant I bent low -and ran as fast as I could in the hope that, if my assailant -made a lunge at me, there might be some chance -that it would only be a glancing blow and do me little -harm.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_26">26</div> -<p>I had calculated too rashly on the sloth of my enemy. -Indeed he was as sure of me as a hunter is of -game that is already brought to earth. As I passed, he -took one leap after me. His hand came down with the -speed of an arrow and the next thing I knew I felt a -jar in the middle of my back that sent the stars before -my eyes and flattened me on my stomach on the ground. -Then a shriek echoed among the trees that sent the -blood curdling through my veins and after that the -woods were still again.</p> -<p>I was partly dazed by my fall. To tell you the truth, -by every right I ought to have been killed. But the -armor which I had slung so lightly over my shoulder -had saved me. When the blow struck, the point of the -dagger caught in the meshes of the twisted links. The -weapon was a straight knife with no cross piece to form -a protection for the hand. The impact was so sudden -and so unexpected that my enemy lost his grip on the -haft. His hand slipped down the blade and, as I learned -afterwards, was cut along the fingers and the palm. -It was the pain of it that made him cry out and to that -the frenzy of it caused him to take to his heels and run -away.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_27">27</div> -<p>There was danger on every side of me. I had no time -to breathe a word of thanks for my deliverance but got -up as quickly as I could and made forward in the direction -I was bent on. Then came my third surprise. I -had started at a fairly good gait when an arrow whistled -past my face and buried itself in the trunk of a great -tree. My flesh crept from the very terror of my situation. -There was one thing to do, I thought, and that -was to take the bridle in my teeth and make the best of -it.</p> -<p>I plunged on ahead recklessly. I am sure that I was -as white as a ghost. It is one thing to have an enemy -in front of you with whom you are matched on even -terms. It is another to be beset by lurking foes who are -able to strike unseen and who have every advantage in -position and in weapons. But even at that the spirit of -desperation was strong within me, for I was resolved -to use my last speck of strength to worm myself through -the woods and to make for home.</p> -<p>But my resolutions were nipped in the bud before I -had fairly formed them. I was just getting into full -career when another arrow passed my face, this time -closer than the first and whistled on among the trees. -But I did not stop. I bent my head low to the ground. -I grasped the piece of mail more firmly in my hand. I -was breathing hard, but more from the strain I was -under than from actual labor. Three strides further -and a third arrow buried itself in the turf straight before -me and snapped with a little click.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_28">28</div> -<p>I could not help looking down for my face was directed -towards the ground. To my amazement, even in -the gloom of the woods, I spied a piece of parchment -tied in a hard knot on the haft of the missile.</p> -<p>“A message,” I thought. “Is it a warning from a -friend? Or a threat from a hidden foe?”</p> -<p>As quick as a flash I stooped and snatched it open. -There I read in letters scrawled as coarsely and as -rudely as a child would write the words:</p> -<p class="center"><span class="small">GO BACK BY THE ROAD</span></p> -<p>I trembled a little, I must confess. Whether from -friend or foe, it was wisest to obey. If I insisted on -going on ahead, I knew I would surely be killed. If I -were to go back—well, there was a ray of hope.</p> -<p>I turned. I was as much in the hands of Fate as ever -was any man alive. This time I did not run but kept -on at a steady gait. At every step I was in expectation -of some fresh attack, to be confronted by one of the -two men who had assailed me, or by a knife darting -through the air, or even by an arrow. But to my surprise -the woods were as calm as when I first entered -them. The rain dripped slowly from the overhanging -branches and the light wind fanned and cooled my -heated cheeks.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_29">29</div> -<p>I was soon past the place where I had met my first -foe. To my imagination it was like a tale I had heard -of a superstitious person’s passing a place haunted by a -ghost. My eyes were on the alert. At any second I -expected a fresh attack. I thought I heard a low groan. -I let the thought pass as though it were the promptings -of fear. Then I heard it again and with it some words -that I could not understand. I looked about and there -to my amazement I saw the fellow who had first threatened -me with his back to a tree. A strong cord held his -wrists tied together, while another wrapped around his -body held him firmly fastened against the trunk.</p> -<p>At the sight of me he cleared his throat.</p> -<p>“Come here!” he commanded.</p> -<p>“What do you want?” I asked.</p> -<p>“Will you loose these bonds?” he said.</p> -<p>“I know when I’m safe,” I replied. “I’ll do nothing -of the kind.”</p> -<p>He growled something under his breath.</p> -<p>“If you do,” he went on half coaxingly and half in a -threat, “I’ll tell you a story that’s worth while.”</p> -<p>“You’ve told me enough already,” said I, and started -on my way.</p> -<p>But he was insistent.</p> -<p>“Wait,” he commanded once more. “Will you give -me a mouthful of water, then?”</p> -<p>“There’s enough dripping from the trees,” I shot -back at him. “Turn your face up and you’ll easily -slacken your thirst.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_30">30</div> -<p>He growled deeper than before but he realized that -I was not to be taken as lightly as he thought. I went -on. There was no more interruption. The fellow with -the wounded hand might have been lurking somewhere -in the neighborhood. He might even be standing behind -a tree. But as far as I was concerned, he did not -appear and in quicker time than I had come in, I was -out of the woods and on the road that led in a roundabout -way to my home.</p> -<p>I breathed a great sigh of relief when I tramped up -the gravel walk that led to the house. With no ado I -pushed open the front door and entered. In the great -hall there were two men, the one my brother André and -the old Count of Gramont who lived in the castle on the -hill. They had just finished lighting the candles. There -was no fire in the open hearth and the room was cold and -chilled with the damp. The old Count was pacing nervously -up and down the floor muttering to himself in -his deep rolling tones. My brother’s face was as white -as chalk and lines of worry lay across his forehead. He -was standing at the long oaken table that stood in the -centre of the room winding a piece of linen about his -lower arm. I did not speak for at the first glance I -noticed that, as he wound, the blood kept oozing through -the bandages from the place where he had been -wounded.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_31">31</div> -<div class="img"> -<img src="images/c3.png" alt="" width="552" height="289" /> -</div> -<h2 id="c3">CHAPTER III -<br /><span class="small">A VISITOR IN THE NIGHT</span></h2> -<p>I stood stock still in the middle of the floor. My -brother looked at me from head to foot.</p> -<p>“Le Brun has been here, Henri,” he said calmly. And -then in a low voice, “I was afraid that something had -happened to you, you return so late.”</p> -<p>“Something has happened,” I burst forth and in -shaking tones told him of my adventures in the woods.</p> -<p>“They are agents of the King,” cried the old Count. -“They are everywhere about us. They are not satisfied -that they have taken my son. They will——”</p> -<p>My mouth fell open in amazement.</p> -<p>“They have taken Charles?” I asked. “Is it true -then that he was at the meeting at Rouen? You -can——”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_32">32</div> -<p>“It was a meeting of the nobles of Normandy,” he -interrupted. “I thought I was too old to go myself so -I sent my only son. They were to make plans to protect -us against the aggressions of the King. But the secret -leaked out. Some traitor in our ranks betrayed us. -Every man in the gathering was taken. A full dozen -were beheaded behind the walls of the town. A few -were sent off as prisoners, to be scattered among the -castles of the King.”</p> -<p>“—and Charles?” I cried.</p> -<p>The old man sighed and ground his teeth.</p> -<p>“He is on his way down the valley of the Loire,” he -rumbled deep in his throat, “to be mewed up till the -crack of doom.”</p> -<p>The blood left my face. A chill of horror ran through -every limb.</p> -<p>“We shall bring him back, Henri,” said André with -a ring in his voice. “If it takes the last drop of blood -of the last Norman, we shall bring him back. But we -shall have to wait.”</p> -<p>The old Count flung his hand in the air. The fire -flashed from his eyes and he began to stride again -across the floor.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_33">33</div> -<p>“Wait!” he demanded. “Wait! That is the only -word you know. We have waited long enough already. -I’ll not bide another day.” He turned wildly towards -the rack that held my brother’s arms. “I’ll take this,” -he cried laying his strong hand upon a battle-ax. “I’ll -go to the King, where he sits upon his throne. I’ll -demand of him why he dared to lay his finger upon my -son. I’ll offer him his choice, whether he will give me -my son back—or perish at my feet.”</p> -<p>Here André raised his hand for peace.</p> -<p>“If you do that,” he said quietly, “you will only be -playing into their nets. It will mean the destruction of -us all.”</p> -<p>The Count flung himself into a chair.</p> -<p>“There’s one last fight in me yet, André,” he growled -in his heavy voice. “I’ll summon a thousand archers -from the countryside. I’ll find the castle where they -have him prisoner. We’ll storm it and burn it to the -ground.”</p> -<p>But André, who ever was on the side of wisdom, saw -the folly of his intentions.</p> -<p>“If you do,” he warned, “it will only be a signal for -an attack. The armies of France will sweep us from -our homes.”</p> -<p>He took two or three paces to and fro in the room -and returned to me. There was a smile of sadness on -his face as he spoke.</p> -<p>“The Black Prince of England is our only hope,” he -said.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_34">34</div> -<p>“He is ravaging the western coast of France,” I told -him. “It is his presence there that holds the King in -check.”</p> -<p>He opened his mouth to answer but the long whine -of one of the dogs out of doors interrupted him. We -kept silent until the sound died away. Then he took up -a tinder and went to the hearth.</p> -<p>“I shall make a fire,” he said. “The chill of the air -has pierced me to the bone.”</p> -<p>I looked at his wounded arm.</p> -<p>“How did you get that, André?” I asked.</p> -<p>He laughed.</p> -<p>“We were attacked by knaves as we came along the -road.”</p> -<p>The whine of the dog began again. Then like a -chorus there arose a barking and yelping as though the -whole pack of them had gone suddenly mad.</p> -<p>“There is someone in the yard,” muttered the old -Count without raising his head. “I thought I heard -the crunching of the gravel on the walk.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_35">35</div> -<p>With a kind of instinct I turned towards the window. -I could not see clearly what it was, but there flashed -across the pane what seemed to be the image of a man’s -face. By the suddenness with which he moved away, it -struck me that he must have been loitering there, peering -in. My heart rose in my throat for I thought of the -enemies who were lurking about the house.</p> -<p>I was on the verge of raising my hand to point and -call out, when amid the sharp howling of the dogs there -came a rapping on the panels of the door. Like a flash -André sprang forward. Without a single weapon in -case he was attacked he jerked the door open. The -light of the candles shone dimly into the haze. For all -that, I was able to see the figure of a man standing on -the stone step. He was booted and spurred and clad -from neck to heels in the long black cloak of a traveler. -He wore a broad brimmed hat with a feather in it. -When he saw the anxious expression on my brother’s -face he smiled and touched his forehead like a salute. -Then he bowed with the gravity of a courtier.</p> -<p>“May I come in out of the rain?” he asked.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_36">36</div> -<div class="img"> -<img src="images/c4.png" alt="" width="529" height="264" /> -</div> -<h2 id="c4">CHAPTER IV -<br /><span class="small">A TRICKSTER</span></h2> -<p>Of all the men I ever saw this stranger struck my -fancy to the highest degree. He strode into the room -with as much confidence and poise as though he were -the actual master of the house and we the humblest of -his servants. He looked neither to the right nor the -left. Yet, as he passed us, without shifting his gaze, -he seemed to sweep each of us out of the corner of his -eye with a glance that measured us from head to heel.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_37">37</div> -<p>He stopped at the great oaken table and raised his -hat with a sort of mincing delicacy. With a swish -through the air he knocked the water from it and laid it -carefully down. When he took off his cloak we saw -that he carried a silver mounted sword and wore a -doublet and breeches of the finest velvet ornamented -about the edges with a fine lace. He curled his -moustache with his thumb and forefinger. Then, with -his hand over his heart and a bland smile on his face he -turned and bowed with as much reverence as you would -pay to a king.</p> -<p>“I’ll never forget this,” he said, but there his voice -dropped so that the rest of it sounded like hollow mockery,“—this -unexpected hospitality.”</p> -<p>André was the first to speak.</p> -<p>“It’s a sour night,” said he carefully eyeing the -stranger’s wet boots and dripping clothes, “for a man -to be abroad.”</p> -<p>The visitor gave a short laugh.</p> -<p>“A little warmth,” he replied with a nod towards the -hearth, “would add greatly to my comfort.” He began -to chafe his hands the one in the other as though he were -frozen to the marrow. “Will you please bestir yourself!”</p> -<p>There was a ring of insolence in his tone. His words, -though uttered smoothly, had a kind of sly meaning at -the bottom that touched us to the quick. It was clear -that he intended to nettle us. The old Lord of Gramont -squared his shoulders. He let out a low quiet whistle -and walked away. But André, who was quicker and -more easily hurt, flushed the color of scarlet and knotted -his fists.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_38">38</div> -<p>For a moment there was empty silence. Our visitor -looked at each of us in turn with the corners of his lips -curved in a taunting smile. He strutted past the hearth -with his spurs clanking and glanced with a sneer about -the room.</p> -<p>“I have often heard that the cattle in Normandy were -better housed than their masters,” he began. “It’s even -colder here than it is out of doors.”</p> -<p>“That is one reason why we are so healthy,” replied -my brother looking him full in the face. “And that is -why we are so strong.”</p> -<p>The stranger broke out into a loud laugh.</p> -<p>“Why, man,” he exclaimed, “you have more wit than -I imagined.” He bowed low again. “It is to your -credit, sir.”</p> -<p>André yawned.</p> -<p>“It is indeed cold,” he said. “But your tongue has a -chill all of its own. Do you know, my friend, I should -have had a fire going by this time if you——” But he -stopped short, knowing that as a host he should not be -the first to openly offend.</p> -<p>But the stranger tossed back his head. He clapped -my brother soundly on the shoulder.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_39">39</div> -<p>“I shall finish it for you,” he cried. “You meant to -say, ‘—if I had not come into the house.’” He flung -his arm in the air in a wild gesture of mirth. “You -too have a tongue in your head. To tell you truly I am -amazed, for at first sight of you I thought you nothing -but a country dullard!”</p> -<p>With that he stared brazenly into André’s face. Then -with the lightness of a feather, he spun around and -threw himself into one of the chairs.</p> -<p>My brother went as white as chalk. For a second he -seemed stupefied. Then a redness swept over him. He -walked deliberately to the rack that held the arms. The -old Lord of Gramont halted where he had been pacing -half way across the room and looked sharply back. As -for me my breath stuck in my throat.</p> -<p>André returned bearing a naked sword in his hand.</p> -<p>“There is no light outside of the house,” he said. “We -must finish, what we have begun, here.”</p> -<p>The other arose. The same taunting smile played -around his mouth.</p> -<p>“I had not thought you would have the courage,” he -remarked. And then, “Will you stain the floor of the -house with your own blood?”</p> -<p>My brother took his position but, for a second, the -old Count of Gramont interfered.</p> -<p>“Will you tell us your name?” he asked the stranger. -“In case anything happens, it will be well to know.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_40">40</div> -<p>“My name?” repeated our visitor laying his finger-tips -on his chest, and with the shadow of a bow. “I am -called the Sieur De Marsac. To all with whom I am -acquainted, a faithful servant of his Majesty, the King.”</p> -<p>There were no words more. The swords rang in the -air. De Marsac began as though it were only a fancy -play, my brother with all the seriousness of his nature. -There was a difference between the two that was soon -seen. Our visitor had the advantage in litheness and -in trickery. André was the better in strength of wrist -and in driving into his enemy with force and steadiness.</p> -<p>The fight began with a few light thrusts and parries -that on each side were only trials of the other’s skill. -Then of a sudden De Marsac unleashed a savage attack. -His sword came darting in like the fangs of a snake -with the point directed towards André’s heart. A part -of a second and it would have been too late, but my -brother, who, I saw, was making sure of his defense, -swung his weapon to the side and caught his enemy’s -blade, steel against steel. The swords locked at the -pommels like the horns of deer and for a second the two -stood glaring into each other’s eyes.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_41">41</div> -<p>It was here that André’s sturdiness showed itself, for -it was a test of the one man’s brawn against the other’s. -My brother’s jaws came together with determination. -The veins in his neck swelled. He raised himself slowly -on the balls of his feet and pressed forward with all his -might. A cold look came into De Marsac’s eyes and -a frown crossed his forehead. I saw him go back little -by little on his heels. His arm was bending in towards -his body. André took a step forward and our enemy -to save himself from being thrown off his balance sprang -quickly backwards.</p> -<p>De Marsac began anew. His smile of confidence -faded into seriousness. He tried again with a few -feints to find an opening in my brother’s defense. Each -time he was blocked with neatness and surety. Each -time he drew back with a scowl. The color in his face -gave way to a pallid white. His breath came short. -But there was a look of gathering hate on his countenance -and a shifting expression in his eyes that roused -me in alarm.</p> -<p>“Look out for a trick, André!”</p> -<p>It was foolish for me to cry out. It is no thing to do -when men are in a conflict that means life or death, for in -the second when he heard my voice, my brother shot a -look towards me that told me as plainly as words that -he knew what he was about. But I had given De Marsac -his opportunity. In that brief moment when my -brother’s eyes were turned, our enemy sprang forward -with the quickness of a tiger. The light of the candles -ran like a flash along his blade. His arm, the sleeve of -black velvet and fancy lace, straightened itself in the -direction of my brother’s chest.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_42">42</div> -<p>But for the terror that I felt, I would have closed my -eyes, for in the next breath I expected to see André -fall. But instead he showed a nimbleness that I never -dreamed was his. Like a spring he was down and up -again. By the breath of a hair De Marsac’s weapon -passed over his shoulder. Our enemy’s body was open -for the fatal blow and my brother, heated with the conflict, -wrapped his knuckles about his sword to strike his -insulter to his feet.</p> -<p>His sword came forward. He had put one foot before -the other to drive home the blow with all the might -that lay in him. The point caught De Marsac in the -middle of the chest as straight as ever a thrust was aimed -and, I am sure with as much power behind it as any -average man can put.</p> -<p>I expected to see our enemy crumble to the floor—dead. -To our extreme amazement, as André struck, we -heard a sharp click. The sword which De Marsac held, -fell, to be sure, rattling to the floor. But no blood -flowed, and his body, as though it had been violently -pushed, or struck by a man’s fist, tumbled back. He -tried to keep on his feet but was too far gone. He -measured his length on the floor and in falling knocked -his head against one of the legs of the long oaken table.</p> -<p>It was the old Count of Gramont who spoke first.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_43">43</div> -<p>“A coat of linked mail!” he cried running over to him. -“He wears a coat of mail under his velvet jerkin.”</p> -<p>De Marsac was stunned. The old Count caught him -roughly by the shoulder and jerked him to his feet.</p> -<p>“A trickster!” he shouted in his face. “You are a -low-born coward.”</p> -<p>De Marsac never uttered a word. He blinked and -ran his hand over his eyes till they cleared. The old -smile of cunning curled around his lips, but this time it -was mingled with contempt and hate.</p> -<p>“You Norman dogs!” he hissed. “Do you think I -would match my life with yours?”</p> -<p>The old man went white with anger. He held his big -hand out at arm’s length. He curled it slowly into a -knot of a fist and took a deep breath. With what force -he could summon he whirled about and struck De Marsac -a hard blow in the face. We had not expected it -and I think De Marsac was taken by surprise too. His -knees sagged under him and his arms fell limp at his -side. He would have fallen, had not the old Count -caught him again by the shoulder and pushed him into -a chair.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_44">44</div> -<p>“You are not the first of your breed that this fist has -struck down,” he cried. “In the days gone by it has -wielded a battle-ax that laid dozens of your countrymen -low. If the time comes,” he added darkly, “it is still -strong enough to match itself with another foe.”</p> -<p>He took to pacing once more up and down the hall. -André walked quietly to the rack and put his sword -away. When he came back he picked up De Marsac’s -weapon where it had fallen and handed it to him.</p> -<p>“You will have no further need of this,” he said in an -even tone, “—at least while you are here.”</p> -<p>Of the four of us in that room it was De Marsac who -first regained his poise. The sting of the rebukes which -had been flung into his face soon faded away. He arose -without a look at any of us and took his coat over his -arm. Then he put his hat upon his head and snapped -his sword back into its scabbard. Without a word he -walked towards the door and as he went I thought I -saw his former jauntiness returning.</p> -<p>“Gentlemen,” he said with his fingers on the latch and -in a voice of sneering mockery. “You have won tonight, -for it is difficult for a man to fight two against -one. There will come another meeting when there will -be fairer odds. At that time I promise you a different -ending to the story.”</p> -<p>None of us answered. He closed the door behind -him quietly and with no show of anger passed out of the -house.</p> -<p>I breathed a long sigh.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_45">45</div> -<p>“I’m glad he’s gone,” I said.</p> -<p>My brother and the old Count exchanged glances.</p> -<p>“There’s something back of that fellow,” said André. -“We must be on our guard for I think we shall hear -from him again.”</p> -<p>We sat for almost an hour. None of us stirred except -André who busied himself in making a fire. When -the blaze had spread warmth about the room he came -and sat down with us again. A tiny spot of blood was -oozing through the bandages.</p> -<p>“It’s from the exertion,” he explained with a smile. -“I wonder if the fellow who attacked us on the road was -a hireling of De Marsac?”</p> -<p>At that the dogs began barking and yelping as they -did before. The old Count of Gramont started to the -door, but before he reached it, it flew wide open. It -was De Marsac who burst into the room. He must -have fallen into the mud for his velvet breeches were -splattered with clay. A wild look shone from his eyes -and he was of the color of death.</p> -<p>“An attack has been made upon my life!” he cried.</p> -<p>We rose from our seats.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_46">46</div> -<p>“I was making down the road towards the armorer’s -where I left my horse. I was set upon by a band of -men. Look here!” he exclaimed and drew an arrow -from under his cloak. “But for the coat of mail I was -wearing this would have gone through my heart!”</p> -<p>“Have you enemies in the neighborhood?” demanded -the old Count.</p> -<p>“There are enemies following me,” declared De -Marsac. “There is one who would snap out my life as -you would snap a piece of straw. But this is not his -work. This is the work of another.” Terrified, he -looked around the room. “Have you ever heard of the -‘Will-o’-the-Wisp’?” he asked.</p> -<p>“No. Who is he?” we cried together.</p> -<p>“A highwayman,” he answered. “—a bold desperate -highwayman. For a month at a time he terrifies the -countryside. Then he disappears. Miles and miles -away he is heard from again. He is seldom seen. He -works alone. It is his disguises that trick people. He -can masquerade as a nobleman, a beggar, a soldier—anything.”</p> -<p>He flung himself into a chair but was up in a flash -again.</p> -<p>“Gentlemen, we have had our little dispute,” he said -hurriedly. “It is all over now and done with. You see -I cannot venture out into the night without fear for my -life. In the name of your hospitality I am going to -ask you to let me rest here until the morning.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_47">47</div> -<p>The old Count looked warningly at my brother and -silently shook his head ‘no.’ But André, who was easily -touched on the softer side, arose and bowed.</p> -<p>“I offer you every courtesy,” he said quietly. “It is -past midnight and no doubt you are weary from your -ride. I shall light you to your room.”</p> -<p>He took the candle and went before. In a few minutes -he was down again.</p> -<p>“I could not do otherwise,” he explained.</p> -<p>“He is not to be trusted, André,” I said.</p> -<p>“The man’s a rogue,” added the Count of Gramont. -“If I were you, André, I would put a guard about the -house. There’s something brewing that we have no -knowledge of.”</p> -<p>“I shall have one of the servants watch in the hall upstairs,” -my brother said. “Another will stay here during -the night. We must learn what his purpose is so -that we can meet the situation. In the morning if he -smiles again, I shall be like honey to him. I think that -is the better way.”</p> -<p>The old Count laughed in his throat and grunted.</p> -<p>“If this were my house,” he said, “I would make -short work of him.”</p> -<p>And he made a sign that meant that he would string -him to a tree.</p> -<p>We were all tired. One by one we bade each other -goodnight and went to bed.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_48">48</div> -<div class="img"> -<img src="images/c7.png" alt="" width="445" height="269" /> -</div> -<h2 id="c5">CHAPTER V -<br /><span class="small">WHAT I LEARNED IN THE WOODS</span></h2> -<p>The next morning when I awoke the sun was shining -big and fairly warm. The chill of the night before -had yielded to a gentle breeze that blew now steadily -from the south.</p> -<p>I heard the clatter of pots and pans in the pantry -below. The fresh odor of small bacon was wafted to -my nostrils. In fits and starts the low rumble of men’s -voices arose like the heaviness of distant thunder here -and there between a loud laugh that echoed high against -the rafters.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_49">49</div> -<p>By this I knew it was time that I was stirring. As -fast as I could I washed and dressed myself and hurried -down the stairs. I laid my hand on the latch to enter -when another burst of laughter louder than the others -smote upon my ears. I thought that some travelers or -friends from the neighborhood were making a morning -call, so I jerked open the door and with a smile of -greeting entered the room.</p> -<p>In the next breath I stood stock still. There were but -three men at the table—the old Count of Gramont, my -brother André and the intruder of the night before. -But what struck me first was that they were in the merriest -of moods. The old Count was grinning and staring -hard before him. André with his face in his palms -was smiling like a pleased child. And De Marsac, as -vivacious as a young colt, was babbling and talking like -a running brook. His face was flushed. He was waving -his hands as wildly as a windmill.</p> -<p>I never saw men so completely changed. It was -all sham I knew—a kind of play in which the one was -trying to beguile the other. There was no sincerity -in their actions or their words. For a second I was -amazed.</p> -<p>De Marsac must have seen the puzzled expression on -my face. He leaped from his seat and hastened towards -me. With the same show of outward delight -with which you would greet an old acquaintance, he -clapped my hand in his and tucked it under his arm.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_50">50</div> -<p>“A sound sleeper,” he cried. “An easy mind.” And -then, as though it were an amusing thing for a lad of my -age to have a mind at all, he turned with a knowing gesture -and broke into a laugh.</p> -<p>I flushed uncomfortably. I tried to withdraw from -his grasp. But the more I pulled, the more firmly I felt -the pressure of his arm. At length the two of us -reached the seat which I usually occupied. Here he let -go. As I sat down he continued to stand before me. -With his hand over his heart he bowed pretty much as -he had done the night before. Then he straightened -himself again and laid his palm upon my shoulder.</p> -<p>“Here is what I call the makings of a man,” he said -to the Count and André in tones like an orator. “Strong -arms. Sturdy limbs.” He let his eye run the length of -my body. “A great fighter some day—and a stubborn -one. Is it not true, Henri?”</p> -<p>I smiled a sour smile, for his mockery was all too -clear. He was, to my discomfort, treating me like a -baby. He took his seat next to me. Then he began to -pile my platter high with meat and wheaten cakes and -poured a noggin full of whey. I sat there like a log, -boiling within and wishing him out of the way.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_51">51</div> -<p>“We’ll be great friends yet, won’t we, Henri?” he -said in a soft sneering tone. “You know I was down -to the armorer’s long before you were out of bed. My -horse has gone lame. It’ll be three or four days before -he’ll be well again. In the meantime I’m going to be -your guest.” He stopped and drummed lightly on the -table. “You’ll be glad of that, won’t you, Henri?”</p> -<p>I went on eating.</p> -<p>“I’ll be sorry,” said I, “—for the horse.”</p> -<p>At that he turned to the Count and my brother, -breaking out into a loud laugh, like a father whose child -has said something unusually clever.</p> -<p>“Henri and I are going into the woods today,” he -went on in the same annoying voice. “After that we’ll -pay a visit to the forge. I want to show him my horse.” -Then he added slowly, “You can ride, can’t you, -Henri?”</p> -<p>“As well as any of them,” I answered and went on -hurrying through my meal.</p> -<p>De Marsac saw that I was nettled. He dared not -drive his cajolery too far, for my brother was looking -at him with half closed eyes, and the old Count had -arched one brow gazing at me to see how I was standing -his thrusts.</p> -<p>At length our visitor turned his conversation to the -older men. He chattered like a magpie. One story followed -the other with flashes of wit between. The spirit -of merriment which was in the air when I entered the -room came back. I saw my chance. As quietly as I -could I arose and slipped softly out of the door.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_52">52</div> -<p>With a feeling of relief I turned the corner of the -house and was making down the gravel path when I -heard a crunching of the stones behind me. I cast a -glance over my shoulder. To my discomfort there was -De Marsac coming quickly after me. He had his head -thrown back and with his eyes towards the sky was -whistling an air.</p> -<p>“Ah,” he exclaimed when I turned, “you are going -somewhere?”</p> -<p>I stopped.</p> -<p>“To the armorer’s,” I said shortly. Then in the -hope that he would leave me to myself, “I have business -there—of a private nature.”</p> -<p>My hint fell flat. In a kind of running walk he -caught up to me and said, “That’s fine. We’ll go -together.”</p> -<p>I would have run away had I been able. Why was I -to be bothered by a man who was nothing but a nuisance -and a pest? I tried to think of one excuse or other to -rid myself of him. None came, so for the while I made -the best of it.</p> -<p>We went on in silence. He had his head in the air -looking brightly about. I had mine down for I hated -even the sight of his face. After a little he made a -jab or two but they failed. When he saw that his nonsense -was of no purpose he turned serious and prodded -me with all kinds of questions.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_53">53</div> -<p>He showed an interest in the extent of our land. In -a sly way he got out of me how far it ran and what -crops it bore. Then he mentioned the old Count of -Gramont and the size of his estates. He touched on -the strength of his castle on the hill—the number of -men which he kept under arms—the revenues that came -from his possessions in the valley and what wealth he -was said to have.</p> -<p>You may be sure that I told him as little as I could. -In some respects I was as good a play-actor as he, for -to most of his questionings I had but one stupid answer, -“I don’t know.” If it was his intention to treat me like -a dunce, I was more than willing to act the part of one.</p> -<p>Finally a fresh thought came to me. I halted of a -sudden and stepped away from him.</p> -<p>“I’ve changed my mind,” I said. “I’m not going -to the armorer’s. I’m going through the woods.”</p> -<p>He let his arms fall to his sides.</p> -<p>“—through the woods?” he asked. “Why?”</p> -<p>His eyes narrowed in suspicion.</p> -<p>“I had an accident there last night,” I replied. “I -should like to see what became of a certain man.”</p> -<p>He rolled his eyes as though he was thinking—trying -to measure me in his mind.</p> -<p>“What’s your game, Henri?” he asked. His voice -was low but I felt a threat lurking in it.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_54">54</div> -<p>I began to explain.</p> -<p>“You see, as I was coming home last night, I happened -upon two men who were quarreling in the woods,” -said I, watching his face closely.</p> -<p>“Yes,” he answered.</p> -<p>“The one got the better of the other,” I went on, “and -the man who lost was tied by the victor to a tree.”</p> -<p>He did not change his expression, but looked steadily -into my eyes.</p> -<p>“Dead?” he demanded.</p> -<p>“No. Alive.”</p> -<p>The breath came back to him. He tried not to show it -but a faint smile of satisfaction played around his -mouth.</p> -<p>“I understand you now, Henri,” he went on. “You -have a good heart. If he is still there, you want to set -him free.”</p> -<p>With that he clapped my arm under his as he had -done just before breakfast. With a little more hurry -than was necessary he made with me towards the woods.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_55">55</div> -<p>I led him to the spot where I thought the man was -lashed to the tree. But the only trace of him we found -was a length of rope. It was frayed and worn at the -ends. No doubt he had set himself free by hours of -rubbing against the rough bark. The ground about the -trunk was stamped and torn as though by the marching -of a hundred feet.</p> -<p>“The villain’s gone,” I remarked.</p> -<p>“Why do you call him a villain?” De Marsac came -back at me with his soft sneer.</p> -<p>“Because, Sieur De Marsac,” said I with more boldness -than caution, “he tried to take my life.”</p> -<p>De Marsac whistled.</p> -<p>“And he failed?” he said. His voice flattened as -though it was a thing he regretted. Then he came close -to me. “Do you know, Henri,” he continued in the -same slow tone, “any of us might be killed without a -moment’s warning. There is a man following me at -this very minute who is thirsting for my life.”</p> -<p>“It might be the same fellow,” I suggested craftily.</p> -<p>“No,” he said, “your fellow is an ordinary lout—stupid. -He has made a mess of his work. The man -who is following me is far deadlier. He never misses—and -never fails.”</p> -<p>I drew cautiously away, for De Marsac’s words and -the snake-like subtlety of them threw me on my guard.</p> -<p>“What do you mean,” said I, “when you say that -‘he has made a mess of his work’? Is it your opinion -that I really ought to have been killed?”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_56">56</div> -<p>His eyes sharpened. Like a man ready to strike a -blow his face grew red with anger and he shifted forward.</p> -<p>“You are a smart lad, Henri,” he said drawing his -eyes together till they were almost closed, “but you -should be taught to speak more respectfully to your -betters.”</p> -<p>I hardly knew what to say. There was no good in -the man. He was underhand in his actions. He had -something up his sleeve that he was going to have out -with me. It struck me that the sooner it was over the -better.</p> -<p>“You are not plain enough, Sieur De Marsac,” I -said, “for me to answer you.” Then rashness got the -upper hand of me and I burst out, “Why did you follow -me this morning, anyway?”</p> -<p>He only stood glaring at me. His lips tightened. A -wicked glint gathered in his eyes and he stepped in towards -me. I was now truly alarmed. I looked from -one side of me to the other for a way of escape. I saw -him finger at his belt for his dagger. His answer came -like a thunderbolt.</p> -<p>“—to finish the bungling of last night!” he hissed.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_57">57</div> -<p>I was entirely on the defensive for I had no weapons. -As he reached out to grasp me, I sprang to one side. -Then I turned to run for it. We were somewhat aside -of the path and the underbrush was matted and tangled. -I made a leap, thinking to get as far from him as possible. -My foot caught in a weed or trailing vine which -held it as though it were tied there.</p> -<p>In the next second my legs were knocked from under -me. I fell forward on my hands and face. Then I got -another jolt as though someone were thumping me on -the side and shoulders with a heavy log. I could not see, -for the undergrowth was sharp and I was forced to -close my eyes. A deep grunt and a squeal started near -me. A brushing of the weeds and vines followed. Terror -crept into my soul for I realized that it was an -animal which I had startled and disturbed.</p> -<p>My heart was jumping like a hammer. I rose on one -elbow and looked fearfully around. To my amazement -and horror, as I scrambled to my feet, I saw a wild -boar with its snout to the ground make its way through -the underbrush and disappear deeper into the woods.</p> -<p>Then came another surprise. De Marsac was standing -as white as a corpse. He seemed to have forgotten -me entirely. His eyes were fastened on the direction -which the boar had taken. His whole body was moving -nervously as though he were greatly excited. From -what I had noticed before I knew a fresh thought had -started in his mind. Like a flash he was over helping -me to my feet.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_58">58</div> -<p>“Henri,” he called. “You can thank me for saving -your life! If I hadn’t warned you in time, you would -have been gored to death!”</p> -<p>I made no reply for the thoughts were scared out of -me.</p> -<p>“We’ll go home now, Henri,” De Marsac said in a -trembling voice.</p> -<p>I went along with him. From the time we left the -woods he spoke not a word to me nor did he seem conscious -of my presence. There was something brewing -in his mind. He continually snapped his fingers as -though he was impatient. He muttered under his -breath and shook his head in approval of what was -stirring in his thoughts.</p> -<p>Once I heard him mumble, “The wild boar. The very -thing. We’ll hunt the wild boar.” Again, when he appeared -forgetful that I was there, he growled, “It will -be an easier way—when we hunt the wild boar.” He -laughed confidently to himself. “We’ll start tomorrow—at -dawn.” When we came to the gravel path that led -to the house, he clapped me on the shoulder.</p> -<p>“Tomorrow will be my lucky day—eh, Henri?” he -said.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_59">59</div> -<div class="img"> -<img src="images/c5.png" alt="" width="553" height="283" /> -</div> -<h2 id="c6">CHAPTER VI -<br /><span class="small">WE HUNT THE WILD BOAR</span></h2> -<p>We reached home in the early afternoon. It was -then that I got a clearer vision of De Marsac’s duplicity -and of the game that he was playing. No sooner had we -laid eyes upon my brother and the Count, when he began -to tell of our adventure in the woods in the most excited -fashion. He drew a most vivid picture of the danger I -had been in. He painted himself in the rôle of my -rescuer. His voice took on a high tremulous tone as -though he too had suffered from the shock and were -really alarmed at my nearness to death. Every now and -then he turned to me to bear him out in this or that -assertion but went rapidly on again before I had time -to utter a sound. He clapped me on the back. He -tugged me by the elbow. He looked beamingly into my -face. To see and hear him you would have thought -that I was lucky to be alive and you would have considered -him the bravest man in the world.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_60">60</div> -<p>At last with a fine frenzy he concluded.</p> -<p>“We must track this monster to his lair,” he shouted. -“We must drive him to his death.”</p> -<p>I was like a fish floundering on dry land. To me this -man was all fraud and froth. I looked appealingly -towards my brother with the hope that he would see -beneath it all.</p> -<p>The old Count rose and stretched himself.</p> -<p>“André,” he said with a sly wink, “it’ll be a fine -day’s sport. What do you say?”</p> -<p>“We shall have everything ready by the morning, -Sieur De Marsac,” he said dryly. Then he turned to -the old Count and said, “We must drive this monster -to its doom.”</p> -<p>With that he grinned and walked away.</p> -<p>That was final, I knew. I went off to the barn and -busied myself during the afternoon with odds and -ends that interested me. The day passed and the -night came. We lighted the candles. Until the time -for bed we sat in the great hall exchanging worthless -gossip.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_61">61</div> -<p>I dragged myself upstairs first, tired and weary. -But I managed to keep awake until I heard the others -follow one by one. When I thought them fast asleep, -I crept noiselessly into André’s room and sat softly -down on the side of his bed. To my surprise he had -not closed his eyes.</p> -<p>“I was expecting you, Henri,” he said.</p> -<p>“I came to speak to you about De Marsac,” I began. -“Don’t you think he is bent on harm?”</p> -<p>“Are you worried?” he asked.</p> -<p>“I have good reason to be,” I replied. “It was only -by a lucky chance that I was not killed today.”</p> -<p>He sat bolt upright in the bed and took me by the -arm.</p> -<p>“By him?” he demanded.</p> -<p>“Yes.” And I told him of the happenings in the -woods.</p> -<p>“That is going too far,” he said. “Tomorrow must -be his last day among us. He must forth from the -house.”</p> -<p>“Why does he linger here, André?” I asked. “Do -you know?”</p> -<p>“I can only guess,” he answered.</p> -<p>“It is to get possession of our estate,” I ventured, -“—ours and the estate of the Count of Gramont. -There is a plot hatching. The men who set upon me -in the woods are in it. And I believe that De Marsac -is the leader.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_62">62</div> -<p>“I rather thought,” said he, “that he was an agent -of the King.”</p> -<p>“He is that and more too,” I replied. “André, you -may take my word for it. De Marsac wants this place -for himself.”</p> -<p>He made no answer. We sat there in the dark for -a long time. At length he laid his hand upon my -shoulder.</p> -<p>“Henri,” he said, “we must give the matter deep -thought. But this I promise you, come what may, -after the boar hunt tomorrow I shall drive this schemer -from the house.”</p> -<p>With that I went slowly to my room. My sleep -was fitful. All night long I dreamed the wildest -dreams so that when morning came I was not half -rested. I leaped from my bed with my heart thumping, -for there below I heard the cocks crowing in the -yard. There was a clamor of men shouting to each -other. The horses’ hoofs clattered on the ground. -There was the clang of steel against steel. The animals -snorted as they sensed the excitement in the air. -And above all I heard André’s voice shout a command. -I knew that it was high time for me to be about -and stirring.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_63">63</div> -<p>I slipped down the stairs fastening my belt as I -went. In less time than it takes to tell I was across -the yard and was leading out the roan which I had -always claimed as my own.</p> -<p>We were divided into two parties. I was to accompany -the one led by the Count of Gramont, while -André, with De Marsac, was to take the other. Our -enemy was in high spirits. He had borrowed one of -André’s horses and to display himself made it cavort -and caper about with the glee of a child. I fastened a -look on him. I am sure I felt nothing but contempt -for a man so vain. I let my eye run from his hat with -the feather in it to the spurs upon his boots. The -rest of us wore tight-fitting jerkins of smooth leather, -but he had on his long black cloak. It struck me as -being quite strange. I was beginning to wonder if -he had a motive for it when I saw that it was another -trick of his, for beneath the skirts I discovered that -he had brought along with him his sword!</p> -<p>I did not think twice. I slipped from my horse and -ran into the hall. In a second I was back again with -the weapon which my brother had used only two nights -before. I went to André where he was among the -others and tugged at his sleeve.</p> -<p>“Take this,” I urged. “Later on I’ll tell you the -reason why.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_64">64</div> -<p>With that I was on my horse again. A long loud -blast of the horn and we were off. André and De -Marsac swerved far to the west. The Count of Gramont -and our followers turned towards the south.</p> -<p>We were soon in the woods. The dogs ran hither -and thither searching for a scent. We rode where the -trees were furthest apart lest the branches that hung -low might knock us from our saddles. Here and there -the ground was soggy, but for the most part we were -not troubled with our footing for we followed a road -that the woodsmen had made, rough, irregular, to be -sure, but known to me and my companions.</p> -<p>Deeper and deeper we went into the forest. The -smell of moss rose to my nostrils and the odor of logs, -rotted on the damp ground. The dogs spread out -more and more like a fan, with their noses to the earth, -eager and tense.</p> -<p>Presently one of them raised his head in the air. He -let out a long quivering bark that echoed strangely -through the woods. Then the others followed. The -whole pack jumped and yelped as though they had -suddenly gone mad, and ran heedlessly forward. I -was in need of no one to tell me that they had caught -the scent and were flying after their prey.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_65">65</div> -<p>Then, after another short while, the sound of a horn -floated high through the branches of the trees. It -seemed very far away. We rode on and on. The -heat of the excitement was showing in our faces. The -horses, too, snorted as though they were conscious of -the strain.</p> -<p>The blast of the horn came again. This time it -seemed nearer and more prolonged, with a quivering -at the end that sounded like jubilation.</p> -<p>“They’ve stirred the boar,” the old Count said to -me, turning in his saddle, and with a motion of his -hand he gave the signal to one of his followers to answer -with a returning blast.</p> -<p>We were in the very thick of the woods. We had -left the path and were in places where the underbrush -was dense. The trees, too, seemed larger and of greater -girth. Now and then a bird circled over our heads and -flew chattering about us.</p> -<p>A quarter of an hour passed, with the horn sounding -now and then to give us the direction. The dogs -were running with their tongues hanging wet and red -from their mouths. The going was getting more and -more difficult.</p> -<p>Suddenly a blast, so loud that it shook us in our -saddles, resounded in our ears. The shouts of men -came to us through the trees. The barking of the dogs, -sharp like the cracking of a whip, cut in between.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_66">66</div> -<p>Before we knew it we were out in the open. That -is we came to a place where few trees grew. All was -covered with a soft marsh that was like ooze under the -horses’ feet. The weeds and vines were waist high and -so knotted and enmeshed that we must go carefully -through them.</p> -<p>The shouts came again. This time they were so near -that I was able to distinguish the words. I looked -ahead to catch a glimpse of André and his men. I -saw the brush part at a spot not far away. Then, to -my amazement, I heard the angry snort of a boar and, -directly following, the long hairy back of the animal -burst upon my vision.</p> -<p>I reined in my horse. The old Count of Gramont -(who was to the fore of me) caught his spear by the -haft. The dogs came pouring into the opening like -rain. One of them ventured in close to the boar and -in the next second was sent yelping back with a wound -in his shoulder where he had been pierced by a white -tusk.</p> -<p>The animal was foaming at the mouth from frenzy. -He knew that he was beset by enemies on all sides. He -lowered his head till it touched the ground and made -a mad plunge forward.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_67">67</div> -<p>At the same moment I saw André appear through -the trees. At his side rode De Marsac. They let out -a shout and looked swiftly over to us. The old Count -and I raised our spears on high. I knew that in a -moment the boar was doomed, for between us there -was little chance of his escape.</p> -<p>While I leaned back to get the greatest force behind -my blow, I caught sight of my brother and our enemy -opposite. A smile started on my face but it died away -again. Both men whipped their spears aloft. Without -a moment’s delay they whirled sidewise in their -saddles. Their arms shot back and then forward again. -The bright steel darted through the air like long glistening -threads. They crossed in their flight as shears are -crossed when you open them, and flitted onward. At -the same time I let mine go too and fixed my eyes -upon the boar.</p> -<p>Only one of the spears struck, but it was hurled with -such force that it caught the boar in the middle of the -back and pierced clean to the region of his heart. While -it was in full career, it faltered in its plunge. Stumbling, -it dug its tusks into the earth. Then it rolled over, -kicking among the underbrush, and stretched out dead.</p> -<p>You must remember that all this happened in a very -brief time. A feeling of triumph ran along every nerve. -I turned towards the old Count with my face beaming -with delight, when I saw him swaying unsteadily in -his seat. He had gone ashen pale. The spear had -dropped from his hand and his fingers were clutching -at the empty air. Then, unable to steady himself -any longer, he leaned far to the one side and -tumbled headlong from his saddle.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_68">68</div> -<p>On the instant I forgot all about the boar. I was -down from my horse like a flash and at his side. To -my horror the fresh blood was flowing in a steady -stream from a wide-open gash in his chest. I raised -his head and laid it in the hollow of my bended arm -and looked around appealingly for help. His lips -moved as though he would speak. But no words came. -His eye-lids quivered. Then, with a gasp, he fell back.</p> -<p>In the meantime André and De Marsac were at my -side. My brother stooped down and spoke to the old -Count. That other stood aloof. His glance was turned -half-way towards us and half-way towards the woods. -The faintest trace of a smile flickered on his face and -his eyes beamed as though with inward satisfaction.</p> -<p>“Is he dead?” he demanded finally.</p> -<p>I laid the old Count gently down. André and I stood -for a moment with our heads bowed to breathe a prayer.</p> -<p>“He has been killed!” replied my brother with anger -and bitterness bursting his heart.</p> -<p>To our amazement De Marsac stepped forward and -touched André on the arm.</p> -<p>“You will have to answer for this deed with your -life, André La Mar,” he said coldly. “You are the -murderer of one of the foremost barons of Normandy!”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_69">69</div> -<div class="img"> -<img src="images/c6.png" alt="" width="552" height="289" /> -</div> -<h2 id="c7">CHAPTER VII -<br /><span class="small">THE BLACK PRINCE</span></h2> -<p>André drew back like a man taken unawares as -though he would avoid a blow. He stood motionless -for a moment to gather his dazed thoughts. A silence -fell over us like the hollowness of an empty tomb, with -only the long strained cawing of a crow overhead to -break the tenseness.</p> -<p>Then a clearness came into his eyes and with it a -hardness about his mouth and jaws. He took one step -forward and blazed a look of hate at our enemy.</p> -<p>“I know now, De Marsac,” he said, “why you have -come among us. You planned this from the beginning.”</p> -<p>That other shifted his gaze and pointed to where the -old Count of Gramont lay.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_70">70</div> -<p>“You understand what this means?” he asked with -a glare in his eyes.</p> -<p>“Better than you imagine,” answered my brother, -with his voice lifting high among the trees. “By foul -means young Charles of Gramont—that man’s son—was -lured into a snare and carried off, a prisoner of -him you choose to call your King. By fouler means -still you crept into our house like a viper under pretense -of hospitality. You picked a quarrel with me -the moment you arrived, thinking you would kill me -in the fight. You were thwarted in that. You tried -to murder Henri there in the woods.” He cast a look -in the direction of the old Count. A smile of scorn -curled about his mouth when he faced De Marsac again. -“The only plan of yours to succeed was in the slaying -of an old man. Pshaw! I never dreamed a human -being could stoop so low!”</p> -<p>A flush of wrath colored De Marsac’s face, but -slowly died out to a dead white. With his eyes shifting -and shining, I thought with murder in them, he -flouted my brother once again.</p> -<p>“You are wasting words, my friend La Mar,” he -sneered. “The whole brood of you is like a dying -candle. It is hardly worth the snuffing out.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_71">71</div> -<p>My brother heard this with the coolness and firmness -of a rock. When the last syllable of De Marsac’s -scorn faded in the air, André planted his feet squarely -on the ground. Then, with his open palm, he struck -that other a stinging blow across the face.</p> -<p>“You have brought your sword, De Marsac,” he -said in an even voice. “By good fortune I also have -brought mine.” Here he laid his hand upon the -pommel. “We were interrupted once. We can -continue——”</p> -<p>Before he could end the sentence the steel was in the -air. Both men in their eagerness stepped in close to -each other. The blades rang out as they crossed up -to the hilts. They both drew back again and made a -wicked exchange of thrust and parry. They played -fast and furiously at arm’s length. They shifted swiftly -on the loose ground. Then, after De Marsac missed -his aim at a point above the heart, André touched him -lightly with the point of his sword upon the ear.</p> -<p>“Your armor, De Marsac,” he cried with a mocking -laugh, “makes it difficult. To kill you I must -strike you in the neck or face.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_72">72</div> -<p>De Marsac, at the first blood, had drawn back. He -was gathering his sword in his hand for another trial, -when a dark shadow came towards us from behind the -trees. It was the figure of a man with an oaken staff -in his hand. And before any of us could stir he called -out in a deep voice as though he was applauding the -stroke he had just seen the single word: “Bravo!”</p> -<p>I gave a little start, for the suddenness of his appearance -surprised me. And as though they had heard a -command both my brother and De Marsac lowered their -blades and gazed, one with curiosity, the other with -alarm at the stranger.</p> -<p>He was clad entirely in black from the close-fitting -cap upon his head to the toes of his fine leather boots. -His doublet encircled his chest with the tightness of a -drum and was of a rich cloth, durable but severely plain. -As far as I could see he was without weapons of any -sort save the knotted staff which he had in his hand.</p> -<p>He was what you might call of medium height and -build. But the longer you looked at him, the more you -grew aware of some hidden strength that lay within. -His face was square and large boned and of a ruggedness -of color that bespoke a life in the open. His eyes -were deep set in their sockets. When he looked at you -the steadiness of his gaze was midway between a frown -and a scowl. He moved like a man who was accustomed -to time his actions to the moment, but withal -with such lightness and ease that constantly reminded -you that, at the slightest need, he could spring forward -with the litheness of a tiger and strike with the swiftness -of lightning.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_73">73</div> -<p>He remained for a while standing looking from my -brother to De Marsac. Then, of a sudden he laughed. -But it was a laugh that had no mirth in it but which -rang like a mocking echo through the trees.</p> -<p>“Still at your old tricks, I see, De Marsac,” he said -as he advanced. “You have profited little from the -lesson that I so lately taught.”</p> -<p>De Marsac’s hand shook. He rested his sword with -the point upon the ground. He shifted uneasily, glancing -in one direction then another. The flush on his -face died out to the whiteness of parchment.</p> -<p>He breathed. “Ah!” he cried, but his voice choked. -“You!”</p> -<p>The man in black folded his arms across his chest -and let his club swing lightly from between his fingers.</p> -<p>“Yes,” he said. “We have a little argument to settle -between us. You will remember we began one but -never finished.”</p> -<p>De Marsac flashed a look of hate at the man.</p> -<p>“I have not done with him there,” he said, pointing -at André. “After this——”</p> -<p>The stranger grinned and raised his brows.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_74">74</div> -<p>“From what I have seen, De Marsac, there may be -no ‘after this’,” he said. “You know how disappointed -I would feel to see you die!—that is by hands other than -my own! Would you have me call you a coward in -the presence of these witnesses?”</p> -<p>“‘Coward’?” echoed our enemy. “You can’t say -that. You know I fought you like a man until——”</p> -<p>The stranger mocked him again.</p> -<p>“Yes,” he said. “You did. That is—until you ran -away!”</p> -<p>De Marsac’s eyes sought the ground. He was like -a rat that is cornered. A heavy frown crossed his -brows and he ground his teeth in rage.</p> -<p>“Come!” The man in black coaxed him. “I shall -give you every advantage. You have a sword there -in your hand. I have only an oaken staff. Could I -offer you easier terms?”</p> -<p>There was no way out of it. This our enemy saw. -Like a man who will risk all on one cast, without a -sign of warning, he sprang with all his quickness with -his sword pointed outwards at his foe. So fast was -he that I feared he would kill him on the spot. But -the man in black must have expected such a move. As -lithely as a cat he stepped to one side. De Marsac, -with no object to bring him to a stop, plunged furiously -headlong and fell stumbling to the turf.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_75">75</div> -<p>It was as ridiculous a situation as I ever saw. My -brother and I, forgetful of the seriousness of the -moment, let out loud peals of laughter. The stranger -hardly stirred and that only to follow his enemy guardedly -with his eyes. De Marsac was filled with shame -and wrath that he had been so smoothly outwitted. He -raised himself cautiously on his hands and knees and -looked around. Then, seeing that he was not threatened, -he sprang again to his feet and faced his foe.</p> -<p>There followed a single exchange that I shall not -forget as long as I shall draw the breath of life. De -Marsac raised his sword on high, as you would a battle-ax, -and with all the force he could summon started a -blow. If it had ever reached its mark, it would have -split the stranger’s skull in twain. But the man in -black was this time even more alert than he had been -before. With a quick step he jumped in close to his -foeman’s body. He raised the oaken staff over his -head. He caught the blade on it as it descended. The -edge of the steel must have cut deep into the wood, for -it held there as firmly as though it were in a vise. A -quick twist of the wrist and it was torn from De Marsac’s -grasp and flew twirling and spinning in the air. -Like a bird that has been pierced by an arrow it came -down and clattered to the earth.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_76">76</div> -<p>The man in black showed no more concern than if he -were plucking a flower from a field. He went over -and took the sword in his hand. He ran his fingers -along the blade and wiped away the clay that had stuck -to it where it had fallen. Then with the utmost deliberation, -he snapped it across his knee and tossed the -pieces contemptuously at De Marsac’s feet.</p> -<p>“I could crush the life out of you now, De Marsac,” -he said, “with this club of mine. Or for a second time -I might let you go.” He hesitated as though he was -thinking and with a snap of his fingers said, “Pshaw! -What are you to me but a worm crawling on the -ground.”</p> -<p>De Marsac uttered not a word. He stood with his -arms at his side, his body swaying slightly waiting for -a new turn in the affair. The man in black took to -pacing up and down. For a moment he was deep in -thought as though he had forgotten our existence. Then -he looked suddenly up and with heavy brows addressed -our enemy.</p> -<p>“Go back to your King, De Marsac,” he growled, -and with a sweep of his hand as commanding as an -emperor. “Tell him that I defy him to his teeth. Tell -him that before the year’s end I shall sweep him from -his throne.”</p> -<p>De Marsac frowned. He glared at the stranger with -hate and anger in his eyes. Then, hesitating with every -step, he made slowly towards the trees. When he felt -himself secure, he faced us and raised his arm on high.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_77">77</div> -<p>“It is you who will be blotted from the earth,” he -cried. “Before the year’s end we shall meet again. We -shall see then who will have the upper hand.”</p> -<p>With that he disappeared among the trees.</p> -<p>The man in black continued his pacing up and down -upon the ground. What André and I had seen and -heard cautioned us to keep our peace. At length he -stopped and raised a finger in warning.</p> -<p>“I caution you,” he said, “that that fellow will be -back again. He’ll scheme and plan until he gets -revenge. That’s the kind of vermin the King of France -sends out to stir up trouble among the Norman barons. -You did wrong to let him cross the threshold of your -house.”</p> -<p>Once more he paced to and fro. No doubt he was -thinking some matter to the bottom. We stood open-mouthed, -wondering at his confidence and his bearing. -The next time he halted it was of another matter -that he spoke.</p> -<p>“The heir of Gramont is gone,” he said. “He was -taken a prisoner down the valley of the Loire. Is it to -your interest to have him back?”</p> -<p>“He was like a brother to us,” said André, “and the -son of my father’s warmest friend. We would gladly -give our lives for him. I am sure in like predicament -he would do the same for us.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_78">78</div> -<p>The man’s eyes lit up with a kind of fire. His jaws -tightened. By the flicker of a smile that played about -his mouth I was sure he was pleased with André’s -answer.</p> -<p>“The old spirit of the Norman race is with you yet,” -he said, “tough and stubborn to the last. It is a good -sign. If you will bring Charles of Gramont back, let -one of you go down the valley of the Loire. It will -be a dangerous undertaking, for you will be among the -enemies of your country. Above all, take heed of what -you see and hear. Beyond Angers the open territory is -dominated by a man called the Abbot of Chalonnes. It -will be your business to find him. And it will be he -who will return to you the lad you seek—young -Charles.”</p> -<p>We looked at each other, André and I.</p> -<p>“It may be a fool’s errand,” remarked my brother. -“How will the Abbot know?—what sign or token shall -we give?”</p> -<p>The man in black spun on his heels like a top. He -said nothing, only ripped open his doublet wide across -his chest. To our amazement we saw that underneath -instead of a shirt he wore the tanned hide of an animal’s -skin with the hair turned outward. With his hand he -reached down and from under his belt brought forth a -fine yellow plume such as great leaders wear on their -helmets on the field of battle.</p> -<div class="img" id="pic2"> -<img src="images/img010.jpg" alt="The Arrow Struck With a Click" width="500" height="748" /> -<p class="ccaption">The Arrow Struck With a Click</p> -</div> -<div class="pb" id="Page_79">79</div> -<p>“Do you know this?” he cried, holding it before us.</p> -<p>“It is the tail of a leopard made into a plume,” said -André.</p> -<p>“It will be enough, then,” he said shortly, “to say -to the Abbot of Chalonnes that you have seen this.”</p> -<p>He made to go.</p> -<p>“One word more,” called André after him. “Is it too -much for us to know your name?”</p> -<p>The stranger stopped on the fringe of the woods. -He turned and looked back.</p> -<p>“My father sits upon the English throne,” he said. -“I am known as the Black Prince!”</p> -<p class="tb">Slowly and sadly, with the body of the old Lord of -Gramont borne tenderly among us, we wended our -way towards our home. We had much to talk about, -but in our grief we held our tongues. We passed each -other with bowed heads and sorrowful faces. There -was a gloom about the place like the coldness of death.</p> -<p>We laid the old warrior away in the tomb of his -fathers. In the evening we sat alone together—André -and I—in the light of the candles. The early September -day had been unusually warm and the casements -were flung wide. The servants had long since gone to -bed. There was scarcely a sound except our own -breathing.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_80">80</div> -<p>“I must go, Henri, to the Abbot of Chalonnes,” said -my brother, breaking the silence. “There must be no -more delay.”</p> -<p>“If you go,” I answered, “De Marsac will appear -again. There will be no one left to defend the estate.”</p> -<p>André bit his lips but did not answer. He walked -across the room and stood at the side of the great oaken -table in the centre of the room. I arose, too, and stood -opposite him.</p> -<p>“Let us toss for it, André,” said I taking a newly-minted -groat from my pocket. “If it fall heads, you -go, shields, I go.”</p> -<p>I flung the piece in the air. It fell, but fell on its -edge and rolled down from the table across the room. -I was about to go after it when an arrow came floating -through the open window. It struck with a click and -fastened its point in the hard wood. Upon the shaft, -wound with a tight cord, was tied a small piece of -parchment.</p> -<p>André drew back.</p> -<p>“Another enemy!” he cried. “Will there never be an -end?”</p> -<p>“No,” said I. “You are wrong. This time it is a -friend.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_81">81</div> -<p>With feverish fingers I drew the arrow from the -wood and unrolled the parchment. With a kind of -inward triumph I spread it open before my brother’s -eyes. At the bottom there was drawn the figure of -a leopard, very roughly to be sure, but still as plain as -day. Above it in a scrawl so crude that it could hardly -be deciphered were these words:</p> -<p>“Send the lad!”</p> -<p>“There, André!” said I. “Will this decide it?”</p> -<p>My brother waved his hand in the air like a man -who yields to the will of Fate and moved across the -room.</p> -<p>“I stay,” he said, and sank into the nearest chair.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_82">82</div> -<div class="img"> -<img src="images/c2.png" alt="" width="539" height="279" /> -</div> -<h2 id="c8">CHAPTER VIII -<br /><span class="small">THE SILVER-HAFTED DAGGER</span></h2> -<p>That night I slept but little. The excitement of the -day had been too much for me. The old Count’s death, -the treachery of De Marsac, and the appearance in -our parts of so great and widely known a man as the -Black Prince—all this set my brain in a swirl and -kindled in it a kind of fire. Besides, too, there was the -prospect of the long journey that lay before me, visions -of the strange characters I would meet, the odds and -ends of places through which I should surely pass, and -by no means least of all, the snares and pitfalls that -were certain to be a menace to my unwary feet.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_83">83</div> -<p>At the first grey of dawn I was up from my bed. -As quickly as I was able I dressed myself in the same -clothes that I had worn on the day of the boar-hunt—a -jerkin of strong sewed leather, a doublet that would -keep out both wind and rain, breeches of soft deer-hide, -knitted stockings of our home-spun wool, a pair -of shoes that were oiled and worked until they were -as pliant as the skin upon my hand—plain clothes, but -strong and lasting, clothes that would draw no comment -either for their richness or their meanness. And -as a last touch I set a little cap with a feather in it upon -my head.</p> -<p>I breakfasted on a cold meat-pie that was left over -from the night before. All was quiet about the house. -I thought that as yet there was no one stirring. But -when I walked into the open to my surprise there was -André coming from the stables, leading a horse on -either hand—his own and the one I was accustomed -to call mine.</p> -<p>“I will ride with you as far as the brow of the hill,” -he said, and that in a voice that was almost at a breaking -point.</p> -<p>I would have answered but a lump as big as an apple -rose to my throat, so that without a word I took the -reins that he offered me and swung into the saddle.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_84">84</div> -<p>We started down the road at a slow canter. The -freshness of the morning air sent the blood tingling -through my veins. The brightness of the sun shone -on every dewy leaf. The easy motion of the horse had -a charm of its own. But with all this I could not scatter -the cloud of seriousness that had come between us.</p> -<p>Presently we fell into an easy talk, but it was a talk -that hid rather than revealed what lay deepest in our -bosoms. Not a word was spoken of the happenings of -the past week nor of the mission I was on until after -more than an hour’s ride. We came to the crest of the -hill that rises southward from our home. Here we -slowly gathered in the reins. We halted our horses -and sat side by side for a moment in silence. Then -André drew a long breath and extended his hand.</p> -<p>“Good-by, Henri,” he said, and added in a faltering -voice, “You will come safe home to me, I know.”</p> -<p>That was all. I took his hand in mine. Our eyes -met. But I had to turn mine quickly aside again.</p> -<p>“I shall do my best,” I replied. It wasn’t much of -an answer, but it was as brave a speech as I was able -to bring over my lips. The truth is my tongue failed -me. When I looked up again a little wistful smile lay -in the corners of my brother’s mouth and he was drawing -in the reins to turn about.</p> -<p>We parted. I urged the roan forward and started -off down the other side of the hill. Now and then the -impulse rose within me to turn and wave a last farewell, -but ever as it did, new strength came to me and I -set my face resolutely forward.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_85">85</div> -<p>The horse broke into a loose trot. Faster and faster -I went over the uneven road. More than once I thought -I would be pitched headlong from my mount. I entered -a sharp bend in the hills. As I turned the horse’s head -the tall trees stood between me and my home like a -great black wall. Within an hour or two I realized that -I was treading on new ground. Yet the further I went, -the freer I felt. I was like a bird loosed from long -confinement in a cage. The joy of exploration was -lending me fresh thoughts and my dependence on those -at home was shaken gradually from me like the last -threads of an old garment.</p> -<p>The highway was like a country in itself. It had its -inhabitants and its customs, its laws and traditions. Its -population, too, began to strike me as singularly fanciful. -Traveler after traveler passed me, the one on -the heels of the other. But all of them of interest. -Indeed so different were they from one another that I -was soon set speculating and wondering what manner -of life they led and above all where in the world could -they be going.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_86">86</div> -<p>The first person worth mentioning whom I came -across was a scrivener. That is to say, one of those -wandering scholars—a man skilled in the art of writing. -He was sitting on a stone near a little brook that ran -bubbling from the cool of the trees. He was munching -at some bread and cheese as contentedly as you -could wish. Alongside of him in the grass lay a long -round bundle wrapped in a dirty cloth. Beside this -lay a handful of quills and a horn in which he carried -his ink. His appearance was nothing to boast of. His -forehead and hands were streaked and smeared black -and a full week’s growth of beard covered his face. -And the worst thing about him was his clothes—an -ill-fitting suit of velvet of dark blue, spotted and ragged, -which some one had given him.</p> -<p>At the first sight of me his jaw fell agape. The -bread which he had just stuffed into his mouth fell in -crumbs over his knees. His eyes glared at me as though -they would start from their sockets. I thought a kind -of fright had overtaken him, but in the next second -he jumped to his feet with the lightness of a hare and -laid his hand over his heart in a way that reminded me -strongly of De Marsac. Then he swept the ground -with his soiled cap and bowed.</p> -<p>“My Lord,” he said with the utmost seriousness, “I -am alone. I lack company. Will you be gracious -enough to dine with me?”</p> -<p>At that he straightened up and smiled.</p> -<p>“I am no lord,” I answered with a twinkle in my eye. -“Nor am I hungry. I have a long ride ahead of me -and must be on my way.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_87">87</div> -<p>With that I made to be off. But the scrivener seemed -to have no hearing. He clapped his cap upon his head -and with a skip was out in the middle of the road.</p> -<p>“If you are not a noble,” he said with his grin spreading -from ear to ear, “you ought to be. But I am sure -of one thing——” He let the last words trail in the -air as though he would puzzle me.</p> -<p>“What’s that?” I asked.</p> -<p>“Your horse is!” he cried. And then he bent over -and laughed as though he had made the smartest remark -in the world.</p> -<p>I was feeling uneasy. The thought came to me that -I was wasting my time with a madman and the sooner -I could get off from him the better.</p> -<p>“Well,” I replied dryly, “maybe he is. But don’t -let me interrupt your meal.”</p> -<p>I looked down the road to let him know that I was -anxious to be off. The hint was wasted, for he stepped -in close to the roan and started to stroke him on the -neck, muttering and mumbling to himself words of the -highest praise.</p> -<p>He twisted his head to the one side like a bird on -a perch and winked at me knowingly.</p> -<p>“Do you know what I’d give for this horse?” he -demanded.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_88">88</div> -<p>“He’s not for sale,” I said with some abruptness. But -he went on as though I had not spoken.</p> -<p>“I’d give everything I have,” he burst out. “I’d give -my parchment, my inkhorn and my quills. And I’d -be willing to forget all I know of the art of writing, if -I could call him my own!”</p> -<p>I almost laughed in his face.</p> -<p>“You’re generous, master scrivener,” said I, and -once more gathered in the reins.</p> -<p>But he was not to be so easily shaken off. He made -a pretense of great affection for the animal. He laid -his cheek against its head. He took to stroking its -mane. Then he looked up into my face with a cunning -leer.</p> -<p>“Do you know,” he began slyly, “I don’t believe the -horse is yours at all.”</p> -<p>“What!” said I. “Do you take me for a thief?”</p> -<p>“Ah!” he exclaimed, raising his brows. “I’ve hit a -soft spot, now, haven’t I? Why, it’s true then that you -gentlemen of the road are as touchy as a flock of crows.”</p> -<p>I was almost overcome. That I would be taken for -a highwayman was far from what I had ever dreamed.</p> -<p>“Look here!” I called. “Take your hand from that -horse. I’ll give you till I count ‘three.’ If you’re not -out of the way then, I’ll ride you down.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_89">89</div> -<p>The scrivener paid me no more attention than he -would a fly. Without taking his eyes from me, he -reached into his belt and drew forth a dagger. As he -held it in the air, I saw that it was of unusual value -and workmanship. The blade was as thin as a blade -of grass and rang to his touch like the finest steel. -Besides, the haft shone with a brightness that could -hardly be believed, for it was not only of the clearest -silver but was set with a scattering of brilliant stones.</p> -<p>“Let’s start the bargaining over again, my lord,” he -said. “Will you exchange your horse for this?”</p> -<p>I was at my wit’s end. I was sure now that he was -not only a madman but a knave as well. The longer -I lingered there with him, the more dangerous seemed -my situation. I set my jaws in resolution. He must -have noticed the expression on my face, for he reached -out and grasped the bridle firmly in his hand. At the -same time he held out the weapon in the hope it would -strike my fancy.</p> -<p>“Who is the thief now, master scrivener?” I asked.</p> -<p>“Wouldn’t you like to have it?” he questioned with -another sly wink. “It’s yours for the taking—if you will -only give me your horse.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_90">90</div> -<p>At that he began tossing the dagger over his head -and with much deftness catching it again in his hand. -I sat watching him with anger swelling in my heart. -Higher and higher the dagger went. The more difficult -the catch, the easier it seemed to him. At length it rose -far over his head, spinning and twirling like a leaf in -the wind. Then a thought came to me. With one -grasp I reached far out. By merest chance I caught -the weapon by the hilt. I sank my heels into the horse’s -flank. In his amazement the scrivener loosed his hold -on the bridle and I was free from him.</p> -<p>Before I was out of hearing I drew the horse to a -stop. I turned and saw the scrivener standing in the -middle of the road. He had his hands flat over his hips -and was grinning with all his might.</p> -<p>I held the dagger on high.</p> -<p>“Do you see this?” I called. “I am going to keep -it until I find the man to whom it belongs.”</p> -<p>His answer sent the chills down my spine.</p> -<p>“Fine!” he shouted. “Take it to the Abbot of -Chalonnes!”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_91">91</div> -<div class="img"> -<img src="images/c8.png" alt="" width="545" height="323" /> -</div> -<h2 id="c9">CHAPTER IX -<br /><span class="small">A SOLITARY HOUSE IN THE WOODS</span></h2> -<p>The rest of that day passed pleasantly enough. To -be sure, there were wayfarers whom I met. I remember -most distinctly a few scattered soldiers with heavy -beards who talked deep and boastingly in their throats. -Then there came a barber with a satchel in his hand. He -had a white curled wig on his head and a comb tucked -jauntily in the side of it over his ear. No doubt he -was going the rounds among his customers, the gentry -of the neighborhood. By the mincing way in which -he walked, the fancy lace upon his sleeves and collar, -together with the display of a red waistcoat and a pair -of polished silver-buckled shoes he must have thought -himself equal to any doctor of Physic of the great university -of Bologna.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_92">92</div> -<p>He doffed his cap to me with some show of delicacy. -He began to ask me if any great houses lay in the -direction from which I had come, where he could earn -a handful of groats. He told me that if there were -any sick in the neighborhood, he could make them well -again by the skill he had in cupping and leeching. I -knew that barbers had the reputation as idle gossips, -so I answered as evasively as I could. Then, when he -saw that he was strumming on the wrong string, he grew -bolder and more direct. He said flatly that I needed -a little care myself. He invited me down from the -horse. He assured me that, if I would sit on a stone -on the side of the road for the space of half an hour, -he would make a new man of me by the application of -his art.</p> -<p>But my experience with the scrivener had been -enough. I knew that it was best to deal with this new -nuisance as deftly as I might. I first said that he looked -the master of his trade in every way. At which he -puffed up like a pigeon and seemed highly flattered. -Then I slowly let him know that my stock of money -was very low, that I could hardly reckon on a resting -place for the night (which of course was true) and -that I was cautioned to be careful in the expenditure -of every single coin.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_93">93</div> -<p>I might have gone further. But when my lack of -money became known to him, he dropped his smile and -shot a look at me that had poison in it. He picked -up his satchel, grumbling and growling under his -breath, and with a remark about beggars riding on -horseback, quickly strode away.</p> -<p>The next was a fellow with a cart, or rather a wagon -on two wheels. He had shafts to it and instead of a -horse had fastened himself to them by a strap similar -to a yoke which reached over his shoulders. He -was twice the size of an ordinary man. The rolls of fat -hung under his chin and across his stomach in great -layers. He came along puffing and snorting and mopping -the sweat from his brow. At the same time he -seemed as happy as a lark, for he was whistling a light -tune as merrily as could be.</p> -<p>He no sooner saw me than he lowered the cart on -two props and disengaged himself from his harness. I -was now so near that I saw that he had a kind of traveling -show such as often stopped in our village in the -early Spring. Only this fellow had no performing bear -on a rope or a monkey or an acrobatic clown, but piled -high on the cart, row after row, were small wooden -cages. In each cage was a bird. Along the bottom -were the parrots and then the further up they went -the smaller the birds became until at the top sat perched -the tiniest of wrens.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_94">94</div> -<p>I was agog with curiosity. When I came within earshot -the big fellow stepped out into the middle of the -road. His smile spread the width of his broad face. -He bowed to me from afar and then screwed his mouth -into a knot and puffed out his cheeks. With such suddenness -that it startled me he ran the gamut of a score -of notes from the lowest to the highest, lingering now -and then to warble and trill some of them in the most -entrancing fashion.</p> -<p>At the first sound of the man’s whistling there was -a flutter in all the cages. Before he had uttered half -a dozen notes the birds began to sing. When he had -no more breath and was forced to let off, they had -reached a harmony that was truly surprising. The -sounds rose higher and higher. It was like the early -morning at home when I awoke but even more thrilling -and delightful. Then, just as I approached, the -fellow put his knuckle in his mouth. He blew one loud -shrill blast. The birds in the next instant were as silent -as the grave.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_95">95</div> -<p>I could not help smiling. And the man himself -was even more pleased than I. He stood in the road -grinning like a great calf. His eyes sparkled. He -was beaming with joy as though he had just performed -a truly remarkable feat. He stuck his thumb under -his arm and straightened himself up as proud as an -emperor.</p> -<p>“Greetings, sir Traveler,” he cried, “from the King -of the Birds.”</p> -<p>I drew in my horse. He took this as a sign that I -was interested. He screwed up his mouth again and -let out a short shrill note. Of a sudden, as though they -had been waiting for it, every bird in the cages started -once more to sing. They were soon at the highest point. -The fellow had his head cocked on one side with his -ear turned towards the cages like a music master trying -to detect a false note. Then, as he did before, he put -his knuckle in his mouth. He blew one quick blast -and the sounds died away as quickly as though the -birds had been stricken dead.</p> -<p>“Sir,” said the King of the Birds with a wave of his -hand, “the parrot there can tell your fortune. He is -like the owl, one of the wisest of birds.” To suit his -action to his words he tapped the parrot on the head. -He placed a box which held a number of pieces of -parchment before it. The parrot bent over and with -its beak tossed one of the small sheets out on the ground. -The King pounced upon it and held it out before my -astonished eyes.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_96">96</div> -<p>“Unfold it, sir, and read it at your leisure,” said the -man. “It may help you on your way.”</p> -<p>With that he bowed and stood rubbing his hands. I -smiled of course at his simplicity. A sort of pity took -hold of me. In bulk he was almost the size of an ox. -Without doubt he was as poor as any of his birds. He -was dependent for all that he got upon his ability to -amuse those who fell across his path. Yet, with all that, -the seriousness of the world had no resting place upon -his shoulders. In his own province he was, as he -claimed, as absolute as a king, and to my way of thinking -far happier than any of whom I have ever heard.</p> -<p>I did not want to wound his feelings. With the pretext -that I must be going, I leaned over and tossed a -handful of small silver into his hands. At the same -time I clapped my heels against the horse’s flanks and -with a wave of my arm bade him “Adieu.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_97">97</div> -<p>I thought I had done with him. I had given him -more than he had counted on, I am sure. I had no -other idea but that he would gather up his cart and -make his way to the nearest village. But my horse -had scarcely carried me ten steps when there fell upon -my ears the same whistling with which he had first -greeted me. Then followed the chorus of the birds. I -turned in the saddle and looked back. The great fellow -was standing in the middle of the road. His hands -were extended towards me. His chest was heaving -like a bellows and the sweat was streaming from his -forehead. For all that he was smiling like a pleased -child. His little eyes were twinkling and blinking in -the light of the sun. When he saw that I had turned -about, he struck still higher notes and the birds with -him.</p> -<p>I rode slowly on and on. I turned now and then to -wave back at him. At each turning I saw the same -figure in the middle of the road and heard the same -trilling sounds. They grew fainter and fainter. The -man himself grew dimmer and dimmer. At length the -warbling ceased. For the last time I waved “farewell.” -But as I did, there he was with his head thrown back, -his thumb under his arm and one foot proudly before -the other. When he realized that I would soon be out -of sight he threw both arms out towards me to wish me -good fortune on my way.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_98">98</div> -<p>So it went with me. On that great highway I found -myself in a new and varied world. One strange character -passed after the other with each quite different -from the one before. At first I thought them only the -odds and ends of all humanity driving forward without -aim or purpose. But after a while I had to acknowledge -that of the people I met, I was the least in -experience of them all. I began to make a fresh estimate -of men and their manners. They soon impressed -me with the thought that they knew what they were -about as well as I. The only difference between them -and me was that they had interests other than my own. -And to cap it all a certain shrewdness warned me that -if I were to continue to cope with them, I must sharpen -my wits to the keenness of theirs.</p> -<p>I went on and on. I took time to feed my horse and -eat a bite myself in the shade of the trees. The afternoon -came and went. The sun was dropping behind -the hills. An uneasiness took hold of me lest I be -forced to lie out in the open exposed to the uncertainties -of the night. It was rapidly getting dark. My uneasiness -was turning into fear, when I came upon a bend -in the road and behind it a broad stretch of thick woods.</p> -<p>I stopped and looked circumspectly around. I might -have passed on, but, as I gazed, I spied a little house -or cottage hidden far in among the trees. Not a soul -was in sight. It seemed a place deserted. The walls -were of stone and very old for they were covered with -moss in patches here and there. There was a blackness -about them from the dust of the road, besides, on -the corners and the window-ledges they were worn with -pieces knocked off. The windows themselves were -hardly visible. They were matted with cobwebs and -dirt so that it was scarcely possible that any light could -shine through them.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_99">99</div> -<p>An old slab of stone served as a door-step, but it was -surrounded with weeds that grew waist-high even as -far as the edge of the road. There was little inviting -about the house. Indeed, the more I examined it, the -more I felt that I should leave it as it was.</p> -<p>I was about to give my horse the rein when I observed -a thin curl of smoke lifting lazily in the air from a -chimney in the rear. I knitted my brows in surprise. -I looked again to make certain. Then, with curiosity -getting the better of me, I got down from the horse, -led him by the bridle and tied him to the nearest tree.</p> -<p>I cannot tell you why I did it. I suppose it was the -mystery and the strangeness about the place, but before -I gave thought to the consequences, I had brushed my -way through the weeds and was knocking at the antiquated -door.</p> -<p>I drew a deep breath and stood waiting. The time -seemed very long indeed. My heart began to flutter in -my breast. A feeling that my actions were rash stole -over me. The horse neighed. The sound struck me -like a warning that I ought to let well enough alone -and be further on my way. I was about to turn when -I heard a board creak within. The quick shuffling of -feet came to me through the door. Then there fell a -silence that was like the hollowness of an empty cave.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_100">100</div> -<p>I was curious and fearful alike. I walked back to -the middle of the road. The smoke came from the -chimney in a thicker volume than before. I shifted in -my mind to reason out the situation. When I had considered -every side of it, I laughed at my fears.</p> -<p>“It is only some poor peasant,” I thought, “—probably -too deaf to hear.”</p> -<p>With my mind fixed I strode boldly back. I knocked -more loudly and resolutely than before. But no sound -came. I waited a moment and knocked again. The -only answer was the cawing of a crow that passed soaring -over my head. My impatience burst its bounds. I -took the latch in my hand, thinking to rattle it, when -to my surprise the door yielded to my touch. As by -some magic it swung slowly open and I beheld the -interior of the room.</p> -<p>I expected to find the place within as uninviting as it -was without. A fire was burning at the far end and -over it hung on a chain a pot which was bubbling and -boiling and giving out a most savory odor. At the side -of the wall stood a chair, but of the kind you might -think belonged not in a peasant’s hut but in the palace -of a king. It was of the finest make. The legs and -back were curved and scrolled and gilded like new and -the cushions of a velvet delicately blue. In that one -flash I saw, too, a table standing in the middle of the -room. The top reflected the shine of the fire, for it -was polished like wax.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_101">101</div> -<p>If I was surprised at the first glance, I was the more -amazed as my eyes got accustomed to the semi-darkness -of the interior. The walls, instead of being black or -grimy were as white and cheerful as though they were -entirely new and instead of the stone flags which I -expected to find, the floor was laid in the smoothest -wood.</p> -<p>“Whoever lives here,” I said half aloud, “has gone -out for a while. I’ll take a seat. When they return, -we can strike a bargain for a lodging for the night.”</p> -<p>To suit the purpose I shut the door. It was swinging -slowly when of a sudden it was dashed past my face -and struck the door-jam with a bang. The unexpectedness -of it made me wink. When I opened my eyes -there was a man standing before me. His brows were -drawn into an ugly frown. The look on his face was -of the blackness of night. His jaws were set but his -lips were curled back in a snarl and his fists knotted -in anger as though he was about to strike.</p> -<p>“Dog!” The word came from between his teeth in -a hiss.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_102">102</div> -<p>I was so taken unawares that I retreated a step. I -glared helplessly at him. Then a bitter smile of hatred -slowly crossed his features like that of a savage who -has run down an enemy.</p> -<p>“So,” he drawled, “you’ve proved the mouse at last.”</p> -<p>I was too stupefied to reply.</p> -<p>“Why!” I gasped. “There’s some mistake—mouse——?”</p> -<p>“You’ve fallen into a trap, haven’t you?”</p> -<p>By degrees my breath came back to me.</p> -<p>“I’ve never seen you before,” I managed to say. -“Surely——”</p> -<p>He cut me off with a growl.</p> -<p>“You don’t have to see a man to do him a harm, do -you?” he said, and took a step towards me. “The next -time a man is tied to a tree and asks for a drink of -water——”</p> -<p>He did not finish, but made a lunge at me with his -arms outstretched. It took all my alertness to spring -back out of his way. Then, like a flash the thought of -the scrivener’s dagger popped into my mind. I jerked -it from my belt and raised it menacingly over my head.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_103">103</div> -<p>The fellow stopped in his tracks. He shot a glance -over my shoulder to the back of the room. I swung -the dagger in the air with the thought that if I forced -him from the door, I might escape. But my arm was -hardly half way around when a sharp crack caught me -on the wrist. The pain shot through me like the cutting -of a knife. I loosed my grasp. The dagger flew -across the room and fell clattering onto the wooden -floor.</p> -<p>In the next breath my arms were caught from behind. -They were pinned together with the firmness of a vise. -A foot shot out and entangled itself in mine. A quick -twist and I was jerked sideways and sent tumbling -like the dagger across the room.</p> -<p>I was stunned from the force of the fall. I got -slowly up on one elbow and looked dazedly around. -The fire was dancing as though it mocked me. I laid -my hand on my hip where it hurt me most. My fingers -fumbled aimlessly somehow or other around my pocket. -I was so stupefied that I was hardly conscious of what -I was doing. My thumb and forefinger touched the -bit of parchment which the King of the Birds had given -me. I drew it out. By good fortune my assailants were -at my back. I unfolded it more by habit than by purpose. -When it lay open before the light of the blazing -wood I was amazed to read a warning that had come -altogether too late:</p> -<p>“Avoid the house in the woods!”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_104">104</div> -<p>With nervous fingers I put the parchment back again. -The one fellow who had faced me first came over and -jerked me roughly to my feet. Then, as though I were -a log, shoved me back until I fell into the chair.</p> -<p>“Where did you get that dagger?” he demanded. -He had picked the weapon from the floor and had -thrown it on the table.</p> -<p>“I took it from a man on the road,” said I.</p> -<p>“Was it a short fellow—a churchman—dressed like -an Abbot?” he asked further.</p> -<p>I was loath to give these rascals more information -than was good for them so my answer was as short as I -could make it.</p> -<p>“I don’t know whether he was an Abbot or not,” I -said. “I couldn’t tell.”</p> -<p>They looked at each other in alarm.</p> -<p>“If he’s in the neighborhood,” said the first, “we’d -better get out.”</p> -<p>The other came forward into the light of the fire. -His hand was bandaged with a strip of an old shirt and -the blood was caked where it had oozed through and -hardened.</p> -<p>“Do you know me?” he asked.</p> -<p>“You tried to kill me in the woods,” I said, without -lifting my eyes.</p> -<p>“Do you see this?” he went on.</p> -<p>I looked at his hand.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_105">105</div> -<p>“It’s cut to the bone,” he said, threateningly. “It’ll -take weeks for it to heal.” He narrowed his eyes till -they were mere slits and studied me. “You’re going -to pay for this, do you hear?”</p> -<p>I said nothing, but looked helplessly around.</p> -<p>The first fellow had his gaze upon the floor. He -was worried, that I plainly saw. Then, after a little, -he touched this fellow on the shoulder.</p> -<p>“Let’s put him out of the way,” he said, glancing -towards me. “If we’re caught here, we’ll be in a trap -ourselves.”</p> -<p>They were both willing, but still some doubt held -them in leash.</p> -<p>“If we do,” was the answer, “what will De Marsac -say? You know he wants him” (meaning me) “for a -purpose.”</p> -<p>The word De Marsac struck strangely on my ears.</p> -<p>“Oh!” I exclaimed. “De Marsac had better look -out for himself. There is some one on his heels.”</p> -<p>They turned to me together like a flash.</p> -<p>“What!” they exclaimed. “Who?”</p> -<p>“The Black Prince!” I called boldly. “He will——”</p> -<p>They laughed in my face.</p> -<p>“The Black Prince is on his way to the west to join -the starving remnants of his army,” I was told. “We -thought you meant the Abbot of Chalonnes.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_106">106</div> -<p>My mouth fell agape. I searched their faces and -they searched mine. The fellow who had grappled with -me first made a signal to the other, and turned towards -the table to pick up the dagger. The man with the -wounded hand slouched over towards me. He had his -good fist curled in a knot, no doubt to crash it against -my skull.</p> -<p>I felt that it was my end. I took a firm hold on the -arms of the chair to dodge or fight them to the last -of my strength.</p> -<p>The door suddenly flew back on its hinges and banged -against the wall. Both men jumped and in my tenseness -I jumped with them. They stood with frightened -faces looking towards the entrance.</p> -<p>A form appeared—the form of a little man clad in -rags, smeared with ink and dirt so that his face was -hardly to be seen. His beard was clotted with mire -where he had been sleeping in the open. His quills -and ink-horn and roll of parchment were gone but he -still wore the same curious grin that I had noticed earlier -in the day.</p> -<p>With one skip he was in the middle of the room. He -clapped the fellow with the injured hand roundly on -the back and cried in a voice of glee.</p> -<p>“Well, I see you have him at last!”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_107">107</div> -<div class="img"> -<img src="images/c1.png" alt="" width="551" height="303" /> -</div> -<h2 id="c10">CHAPTER X -<br /><span class="small">THE HIGHWAYMAN OF TOURS</span></h2> -<p>The three of us turned with amazement on our faces. -Before a word was spoken the scrivener bounded clear -across the room. He came to a stop before the table -and took the dagger in his hand. Then he faced us.</p> -<p>“Now,” said he, “I should like to know who gave -you permission to befoul my house?”</p> -<p>He spoke in a high, commanding key. One of the -fellows shifted slowly to the side of the room. The -other looked uneasily about. The scrivener, who held -his head, pointed at each of them in turn with the -dagger.</p> -<p>“Do you know, my gentles,” he demanded in a terrible -voice, “who I am?”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_108">108</div> -<p>The two men knotted their brows, puzzled. One of -them bit his lips and the other growled under his breath -and flashed a knowing look at his companion. It was -a hint, I knew, that at the first chance they would make -the attack together.</p> -<p>The scrivener seemed to consider them as children. -He took his soiled cap from his head and flung it on -the floor.</p> -<p>“Do you know me now?” he cried. “Have you never -heard of ‘Will-o’-the-wisp’?”</p> -<p>As though they had been struck by a club, both men -drooped and turned instinctively towards the door. -Then they called out loud enough for me to hear, “The -highwayman of Tours!”</p> -<p>The scrivener snapped his fingers in the air. Then -like a showman he took the dagger by the point. He -gave it a twist and sent it spinning towards the floor. -It struck and buried itself in the wood, where it stood -quivering like a living thing.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_109">109</div> -<p>“‘The highwayman of Tours!’” he echoed after them. -“The only man who ever had the courage to stand -before the Abbot of Chalonnes and flaunt him to his -face. That dagger there I took from him—with a -dozen of his followers at his back. I was the only man -in all the country round to meet the Dwarf of Angers—alone—unarmed—in -the woods—at night. I killed the -Dwarf and threw his body into the waters of the Loire.” -He stopped and laughed a long, weird, tormenting -laugh that rang through the room like the echo of a -ghost. “The man who is my enemy is foredoomed to -die!”</p> -<p>A chill crept along my spine. A sullen look spread -over the faces of my two captors. They exchanged -glances once again and grinned.</p> -<p>“You can’t fool us with talk like that,” said one. -“We’re men.”</p> -<p>The scrivener whistled a quick, sharp note and with -the ease of a kitten sprang upon the table.</p> -<p>“There is a price upon my head!” he called. Then -he pointed to the dagger. “If either of you has the -boldness to collect it, let him pluck that weapon from -the floor.”</p> -<p>The fellow who had spoken brightened up. He -lurched forward. His huge body bent over and his -arm reached out to take the scrivener at his word. But -his slow brain had reckoned without thought to the consequences. -He had no sooner taken a step when the -scrivener raised himself on the balls of his feet. He -shot through the air with the straightness and speed of -an arrow. He landed with all his weight on the back -of his enemy. His one hand encircled his throat. The -other, by a calculation as unerring as it was quick, -caught the dagger by the hilt.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_110">110</div> -<p>There followed a struggle that I shall not soon forget. -The scrivener twisted his lithe body like a snake. -He squirmed around and before I could wink was on -top of his foe. He was smiling as though he was highly -pleased with the dagger now raised ready for the descending -blow.</p> -<p>He knew that the second fellow would not allow his -companion to be killed. He halted the weapon so that -it rested not more than an inch from his opponent’s -throat.</p> -<p>“One move and you’re a dead man!” he cried. Then -he looked to the side. He saw the other coming on -with venom in his eyes.</p> -<p>“Take your choice,” he called to him. “Lay a finger -on me and you’re this man’s murderer!”</p> -<p>The fellow stopped. In the twinkling of an eye the -scrivener sprang to his feet. He faced the two with -his face lit up and a confidence that was amazing. The -man with the wounded hand slid his hand into his shirt. -He drew forth a long knife with a curved blade. He -ran his tongue over his lips to moisten them and with -one bound made for his enemy.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_111">111</div> -<p>I expected to see him run the scrivener through. But -once again his quickness surprised me. He sprang onto -the table again with even greater suppleness than -before. This time he jumped feet foremost. He caught -the fellow in the middle of the chest. The knife went -flying from his hand and he was hurled back against -the wall. His head struck with a thump and his knees -buckled under him as he sagged to the floor.</p> -<p>Up to this time the action had been so fast and so -unexpected that I was hardly able to take a breath -let alone take a part in it. But when I saw the knife -flying across the room my senses stirred within me. I -saw the second fellow take a hasty glance at the knife. -He moved with all his speed towards it. He was stooping -over to snatch it up, when I realized the danger we -would be in if he were able to get it in his grasp.</p> -<p>I took a flying leap like the scrivener, only I went -face down, sliding along the smooth floor. Just as -my fingers were curling around the haft, the fellow was -upon me. I must have slid under him for he fell over -me with all his weight. The breath was knocked out of -my body. A thousand stars flicked across my vision. A -pain shot over my back. My nose and forehead were -crushed against the boards and a smothering made it -hard for me even to gasp.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_112">112</div> -<p>But I clung to the knife with all my strength. My -assailant dug his hands into my ribs. He caught my -wrist and twisted it till the pain almost made me cry -out. He took a firm hold upon my neck and tried to -squeeze the life out of me. He bent my arm back till -it cracked in the socket. But with all that I clung to -my knife as though it was the dearest thing I possessed.</p> -<p>As a last trial the fellow dug his knees into my sides -and held them there. I felt the breath leaving me. -Then with an effort that took all my strength I jerked -myself loose and turned over on my back. The danger -now was even greater for my opponent than it was for -me. Although I was down, yet I had a freer swing -for my weapon. If I had thought in time I could have -slashed him on the legs and probably cut him across -the arm. But he saw what was coming. He stood up -and backed away and in the same moment, with what -was left of me, I, too, got hastily to my feet.</p> -<p>In the next second it was all over. A form came -hurtling through the air. I felt the breeze of the passing -body fan my cheeks. It was the scrivener who had -gotten once more upon the table. He must have been -on the alert for such an opportunity. He caught my -fellow, as he had done the other. His feet struck him a -dull blow full on the chest. As though he were a -sack of meal he gave a low groan and crumpled together -against the wall.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_113">113</div> -<p>I stood for a moment with my mouth open, gasping -for breath. I was anxious, too, about the first fellow -whom the scrivener had knocked senseless against the -wall. He was slowly opening his eyes and made a move -as though he would rise. His hands were behind him. -He twisted and pulled to bring them forward. Then -it dawned on me that while I was deep in the struggle, -the scrivener had tied them securely behind his back.</p> -<p>I felt a clap on my shoulder. There stood the scrivener -with his eyes shining. His head was darting from -side to side like a bird’s. He danced a few steps on -the hard floor and to my surprise leaned over and turned -a handspring as smoothly as you please.</p> -<p>“You’re a grand fighter, lad,” he cried. “A grand -fighter.” He held out his hand and grasped mine. -“And to think I don’t even know your name.”</p> -<p>I took the hint.</p> -<p>“It’s Henri,” I said. “Henri La Mar.”</p> -<p>“Well, Henri,” he answered, “we’ll get along fine together, -you and I.” He looked me over and felt of -the muscles of my arm. “The makings of a man,” he -muttered. “I’ll make the greatest highwayman of you -that ever lived.”</p> -<p>I was stopped for an answer.</p> -<p>“I’m not so sure that I want to be one,” I replied, -but with a smile that I would not anger him. “It’s a -dangerous calling.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_114">114</div> -<p>His face fell in astonishment. He looked for all -the world as though he had received a blow.</p> -<p>“It’s the only life for a man to live,” he replied. “Ah, -if you were to tell the truth, I think you enjoyed the -little fight tonight as well as I.”</p> -<p>“I’m glad we won,” I said. Then I fell to thinking. -After a while I drawled out, “Listen, master scrivener, -haven’t I seen you some time before?”</p> -<p>He waved me aside and pointed to the two on the -floor.</p> -<p>“We’ll have to fix them for the night so they’ll do -no harm,” he said. “Come, we’ll carry them outside -and tie them to the trees.”</p> -<p>We took them one by one and dragged them out of -the house. We bound them hand and foot and lashed -them each to a single tree. When we had finished the -scrivener started to whistle a tune.</p> -<p>“You’re good at that, master scrivener,” I began -again.</p> -<p>“Good at what?” he demanded.</p> -<p>“—at tying men to trees,” I suggested slyly.</p> -<p>“I’m good at everything I touch,” he replied. “Never -yet has any man got the better of me.”</p> -<p>Then he whistled again louder than before.</p> -<p>“You’re good with the bow and arrow, too, aren’t -you?” I insisted.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_115">115</div> -<p>“I could knock the eye out of you at a hundred -paces,” he declared. “I’ll do it if you say the word.”</p> -<p>I laughed.</p> -<p>“I don’t want to be killed yet,” I said. Then I continued, -“You’re quick on your feet. You’re a shifty -wrestler. Are you just as clever tying messages to the -haft of an arrow?”</p> -<p>It was a sly dig, for I had my suspicions and was -curious to learn the truth. His answer was just as -evasive as before.</p> -<p>“I told you I could do anything,” he replied like a -flash, “whether it be tying messages or tying men.”</p> -<p>“And that’s that,” I said. “When a bird won’t sing, -no one can force him. No doubt, you’ve heard that -saying before, master scrivener?”</p> -<p>“What you hear and what’s the truth,” he came back, -“are sometimes at great variance.”</p> -<p>At this the whistling grew louder and, I thought, -more piercing than ever. The scrivener stuffed his -hands into his shirt and strutted up and down the floor. -On each occasion when I turned to him to speak, he -threw back his head and let the notes out of him with -such vehemence that I was almost deafened. At length -he ceased from sheer exhaustion.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_116">116</div> -<p>“You’re a fine masquerader, master scrivener,” I continued -prodding him. “You remind me of a certain -fool.”</p> -<p>I meant of course the man with the bauble and the -bells whom I happened on at the armorer’s forge.</p> -<p>“It’s a wise man who can play the fool,” he winked. -“Sometimes it’s handier than a sharp sword.”</p> -<p>It was plain I could get nothing from him. I raised -my brows and looked at him from head to heel. First I -grinned. Then I laughed openly.</p> -<p>“You’re a dark, secret man, master scrivener, full of -tricks and wiles,” I said. “But with all your cunning -I am sure of this, if you shaved the hair from your face -and washed the dirt away, you would strongly remind -me of a certain gentleman with whom I had a little tiff -a week or so ago at Le Brun’s forge.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_117">117</div> -<div class="img"> -<img src="images/c3.png" alt="" width="552" height="289" /> -</div> -<h2 id="c11">CHAPTER XI -<br /><span class="small">I FIND A COMPANION</span></h2> -<p>He turned on me like a flash.</p> -<p>“Do you know,” said he with an assumption of great -dignity, “that when you are in another man’s house, it is -wise to take things as they are!”</p> -<p>“Is this really your house?” I asked. “Or are you -toying with me?”</p> -<p>He spun on his heel and went to the far end of the -room. He came back with a candle in his hand which -he had lit at the open fire.</p> -<p>“I’ll show you the rest of it,” he remarked. “Come -with me.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_118">118</div> -<p>At that he inserted his finger in what seemed to be a -knot-hole in the floor. To my surprise he lifted a great -door which was set in the wood and bent it back on its -hinges. Then, with the light high over his head he -passed down a set of broad oak steps. A dank odor of -damp air came to my nostrils. I set my foot on the first -step with much caution and circumspection. I descended -one by one until I stood on a clay floor. All -around me were solid stone walls with no opening for -air or ventilation. And here and there in these walls -I saw recesses which were covered with doors that were -of natural wood stained with dirt and finger-marks.</p> -<p>Without stopping the scrivener went to the largest of -these closets at the furthest corner of the cave and flung -it open. If I was amazed at first I was quite beside myself -now, for the whole of it was filled with all sorts -of articles of clothing. Some of them were the trappings -of soldiers with gilt and lace, others were suits -of velvet, quite new, smooth and beautiful to see. Again -there were common clothes such as peasants wear or -even common laborers in the fields.</p> -<p>“I know now,” I said, “why those fellows called you -the ‘Will-o’-the-wisp’. You’re never the same man.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_119">119</div> -<p>“When you live as I live, my lad,” he answered, “you -must use your wits.” Then he turned my attention to -another box or closet in the wall. When this was open -he took from it a bundle tied and wrapped with thick -cloth and matted straw. As carefully as if it were alive -he untied the knots one by one and laid it flat upon the -floor.</p> -<p>“My arsenal,” he said. Then he revealed a bow about -as long as he was high and with it a quiver containing -a score of arrows. So unexpected was this that I let out -a gasp.</p> -<p>“I keep them wrapped up like this to protect them -from the damp,” he explained. “When trouble -comes——”</p> -<p>“But why do you need all these?” I cried. -“Surely——”</p> -<p>He rose and pointed sternly towards the stairs.</p> -<p>“If I’m hard pressed, I’m as safe here as in a castle,” -he explained. “If they happen to get in the house, I -can take refuge here. Look! Don’t you think I could -drop them easily enough as they came down those steps -one by one?”</p> -<p>It seemed true enough but I was not yet satisfied.</p> -<p>“Suppose they set the house afire?” I asked.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_120">120</div> -<p>He took me by the arm and led me to the part of the -cave that was hidden under the stairs. Here it was -gloomiest and very dark. The rays from the candle -flickered as though they were sucked by a slight current -of air. But where I expected to find a wall there was no -wall at all, only a great hole large enough for a man to -enter by stooping a little. It was of jagged rock on all -sides, as canny a place as I had ever seen.</p> -<p>“Let them fire the house,” he declared. “There is -the way to freedom and the open air. It is fifty roods -long. The other end leads out among rocks and the -roots of ancient trees. You’d never find it in a week’s -search not even if I showed it to you beforehand.”</p> -<p>He put the clothing and the bow and arrows back -as he had found them and we went again up the stairs.</p> -<p>“Why have you shown me this hiding place of yours, -master scrivener?” I inquired. “Aren’t you afraid lest -some day I betray you?”</p> -<p>He snapped his fingers.</p> -<p>“It’s known already,” he said. “I’ll have to abandon -it. Those two knaves outside will spread the news -to all the world.”</p> -<p>“It’s a shame,” I ventured.</p> -<p>“It has served its purpose,” he answered. “But the -Highwayman of Tours has a card up his sleeve. Further -down the valley of the Loire I have another even -better than this.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_121">121</div> -<p>He tossed his head and sat down in the chair. He -stared for a while at the floor deep in thought. I bethought -me of my horse, for it was high time that I -looked to him for the night. I went out to where I had -tied him. My heart sank in my breast, for he was gone. -I went over to where the two knaves had been lashed to -the trees. All I found was a couple of strands of rope -upon the ground.</p> -<p>I burst into the house hot and excited.</p> -<p>“They have gone!” I cried. “They have taken my -horse with them!”</p> -<p>The scrivener never raised his head.</p> -<p>“I was hoping they would go,” he said calmly.</p> -<p>“It’s your fault, master scrivener,” I flung at him. -“When you were tying them, I noticed that you didn’t -draw the knots tight enough.”</p> -<p>“And that’s true,” he replied looking out from under -his brows with a crafty smile. “But, Henri, you -wouldn’t like to stand with your back against a tree for -the whole night long, now, would you?”</p> -<p>“But my horse?” I said.</p> -<p>“They took that too?” he smiled.</p> -<p>“Of course!” said I.</p> -<p>“Well, well. It’s a great loss, indeed,” he replied. -“A great loss.” He rose and yawned. Then he -stretched himself. “There’s another way to look at it, -Henri. What do you care about the horse when you -have me?”</p> -<p>“But I want him back,” I insisted. “I’ve a -long——”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_122">122</div> -<p>“Tut. Tut. Lad,” the scrivener returned. “I know -where they’ve taken him. He’ll be at the inn of ‘The -Three Crows’. That’s the gathering place for all the -desperate characters in the neighborhood. We’ll be -there tomorrow and I’ll see to it that you get him back -again.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_123">123</div> -<div class="img"> -<img src="images/c4.png" alt="" width="529" height="264" /> -</div> -<h2 id="c12">CHAPTER XII -<br /><span class="small">THE THREE CROWS INN</span></h2> -<p>We came to the ‘Three Crows’ about the middle of -the afternoon. The place was set in somewhat from the -road and like the scrivener’s house, almost surrounded -by trees. It must have been a hundred years old. The -walls were of wood rough hewn from the forest. In -some places the bark still hung in shreds where it waved -in the breeze. The logs themselves were as brown as -walnuts where the rain had beaten upon them. The -windows were quite small—hardly large enough for a -man to climb through and to judge by the cob-webs and -dust had not been cleaned for ages.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_124">124</div> -<p>The scrivener had been swinging along with me the -whole day. He was as lighthearted as a kitten. The -thought of the danger we were approaching never -seemed to enter his mind. Even when we crossed the -green that was between the inn and the road he was -whistling a tune and smiling away as hard as you please. -Then he suddenly grasped me by the arm.</p> -<p>“They are playing bowls,” he exclaimed. “Look -there!”</p> -<p>To be sure, I saw two men at the end of a long alley -on the green. They were at bowls, as the scrivener said. -That is, they had pins set up and were rolling smooth -round rocks or stones at them to knock them down. -It was nothing new to me for I am sure that you will -find the same sport in the smallest village in France. -I was about to ask what there was unusual about it all -when he clapped me on the back.</p> -<p>“Have you any money?” he demanded with some -eagerness.</p> -<p>“A little,” I answered. Then the thought came to -me that he made his living by tricks and even more questionable -means. For all I knew he might have at the -back of his head some scheme or other to rob me of what -money I had. So I asked him cautiously, “Why?”</p> -<p>“I’m going to double it,” he replied in an off-hand -way.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_125">125</div> -<p>We made directly for the bowling-place. The scrivener -strutted over to the men with all the airs of a great -baron with an army at his back. He clapped his hands -when a good stroke was made. He let out a loud “ah” -when the stone rolled out of its track and missed the -pins. He capered from one end of the alley to the -other, following the stone and talking to it encouragingly -as though it had life. He clapped the players on -the back. In short he did all in his power to make a -show of himself.</p> -<p>From where I stood it struck me that he was acting -like a fool. But at that time I did not know the man. I -realized that he could masquerade in a dozen different -rôles, but I little imagined that he was able to alter the -character of his disposition.</p> -<p>Finally the play came to an end. The winner—a -tall gaunt man whose name was Nicole—straightened -himself and puffed out his chest. The scrivener was -on him in an instant. He shook him by the hand. He -beamed in his face.</p> -<p>“A master!” he cried. “You can play almost as well -as I can play myself.”</p> -<p>Nicole’s smile faded. He looked down at the scrivener -and frowned.</p> -<p>“For ten years,” he said, “I’ve beaten every man who -has set his foot upon this green.”</p> -<p>The scrivener struck him a hard blow upon the chest. -Then he laughed a high mocking laugh.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_126">126</div> -<p>“A fine boast!” he cried and snapped his fingers under -Nicole’s nose. “Well, the tenth year will be your -last.”</p> -<p>The fire gathered in the man’s eye. The blow was -humiliating enough but the words cut him like a sharp -knife. He swallowed hard and flung one hand out.</p> -<p>“Will you play with me?” he demanded.</p> -<p>“——for money?” asked the scrivener.</p> -<p>“For the clothes on your back, if you will,” was the -reply.</p> -<p>At that the scrivener leaped into the air. He placed -his hand on the ground and turned a circle as neatly as -he had done on the day I met him at the forge. Then -he stuck his hand in his shirt and looked as important -as a prince.</p> -<p>“Boy!” he called to me as though I were his servant. -“Come here and count me ten crowns from my purse.” -He turned to Nicole. “This lad of mine carries my -wealth. If we are beset by thieves, no one would look -to him for the money. Is not that a wise trick?”</p> -<p>He laughed loud again as though he might be proud -of his cunning. I hesitated. I tried to make an estimate -of what was going on in his mind. I was wavering -in uncertainty, when he snapped me a wink from the -corner of his eye.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_127">127</div> -<p>“Not so slow!” he commanded. Then when I counted -the money, he threw it contemptuously on the grass. -“Ten crowns, Nicole,” he said. “That will be one for -every year you have been the master of bowls.”</p> -<p>Nicole drew forth a well-worn leather purse such -as merchants carry. With a sly smile he looked sideways -at the scrivener and slowly counted out the money. -This he threw piece by piece on the grass. It was as -though he was trying to shake the scrivener’s nerves with -his deliberation.</p> -<p>With a bound the scrivener seized the stone ball. He -swung it around his head two or three times, spinning -on his heel. He drew far back and came forward on the -run. He let out a warning shout. He was about to -make the heave when to the amazement of all, his feet -slid from under him. The stone rolled harmlessly to -the side of the green. The scrivener fell on his back -and his heels kicked in the air.</p> -<p>It was a ridiculous situation of course. In the beginning -I was burning with anger that he should make -such a show of himself. But when I considered the nature -of the man, his unexpected whims and fancies, I -knew that he was playing a rôle that would be wise -enough in the end.</p> -<p>When he arose he looked crestfallen. With a serious -expression on his face he brushed the dirt away from his -clothes. He even growled under his breath at his poor -luck.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_128">128</div> -<p>Nicole was standing with his arms folded across his -chest as proudly as though he were already the victor. -He took forth his purse once more and held it dangling -in his fingers. With a taunting sneer he winked at me -and then turned to the scrivener.</p> -<p>“Another ten?” he asked with raised brows.</p> -<p>“You must be a rich man,” the scrivener replied. -“Are you a merchant that you have so much to waste?”</p> -<p>“I make my living from such as you,” Nicole answered, -“——who think they can play—and can’t!”</p> -<p>At this cut the scrivener flew into a rage. He threw -his arms above his head and paced up and down. He -jerked his fists convulsively.</p> -<p>“It was a slip,” he cried. “Only a slip. I know I -can do better than that.” He spat upon the ground as -though he had finally come to a resolution.</p> -<p>“Henri!” he cried. “Twenty crowns more!” Then -in a flash to Nicole, “Have you the courage?” he demanded.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_129">129</div> -<p>In a trice the coins were on the ground, both mine -and the stranger’s. Then they went at it again. At -the first stroke the scrivener lagged far behind. At the -second his nerves grew more collected. After a little -he was skillful enough to topple over all the pins with -the one try. As the game went on he began a running -talk with Nicole. His voice grew high. He made light -of his opponent’s efforts. He counseled him to stand -this way or that. He interrupted him at the moment -when he was about to cast the stone. He clapped him -on the back when he made a bad play and comforted him -with the hope that he would do better on the next try. -In short he did all in his power to confuse him.</p> -<p>The ruse worked well. Nicole played with a sort of -canny caution. But when the scrivener had equaled -his score, his nerves gave way on him. He took more -time to poise himself before the cast. He fussed about -to be sure of his footing. His brows narrowed and an -expression of intense seriousness crossed his face.</p> -<p>Towards the end it was nip and tuck. Now Nicole -was ahead, now the scrivener. The longer the game -lasted, the more boastful my companion became. He -took to strutting about between shots like a cock-o’-the-walk. -He wanted to double the money he had laid on -himself. He shouted aloud that he was the master of -the best man in the Kingdom of France. He said he -could prove it with a wager that would be the ransom -for a prince. Then at last just when Nicole was measuring -the green with his eye he let out a whoop, turned -one of his somersaults, put his knuckles in his mouth -and whistled so shrilly that it rent the very air.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_130">130</div> -<p>The stone that Nicole held in his hand shot forward. -But the scrivener had done his work. It flew in full -career down the middle of the green. Then it seemed -to strike a tuft of hidden grass for it bounced a little -in the air and veered over towards the side. It struck -the pins however, but only slightly. Three of the nine -were tumbled over and the rest left standing.</p> -<p>The scrivener raised the stone. He walked to the -green with his head high. He made the cast without so -much as an aim, but I saw that he put all his force -behind it. It sped on in a straight line. It crashed in -among the pins with the straightness and speed of an -arrow. It hit the middle one and sent it leaping over to -the side. The stone continued on its course in among -the others. They fell one by one in quick succession -until the last spun around and rolled in a semi-circle -out over the green.</p> -<p>At that the scrivener snapped his fingers and gave a -cry. He turned to Nicole.</p> -<p>“You have seven still to make,” he said. “I have -only two to win. Will you——”</p> -<p>Nicole had had enough. With a frown of disappointment -he waved his hand towards the green and then -towards the money.</p> -<p>“It is yours,” he said. “I never played so poorly in -my life.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_131">131</div> -<p>He was soured to the core. But with all that I picked -up the coins and put them in my purse. We went into -the inn and sat down at a long oaken table. Soon we -had the meat before us and were eating to our hearts’ -content.</p> -<p>It was well on towards dark when we finished. One -by one the country gossips entered and took their places. -The landlord lit the oil lanthorn that hung from the -ceiling. Its yellow rays cast flitting shadows about the -room. The air was heavy from the odor of the cooking -and the dampness of the clay floor. The scrivener eyed -every stranger in the place as keenly as though he were -cutting him open with a knife. He began to yawn. He -bade me fling a coin on the table to pay the score and -make ready for bed.</p> -<p>We stood up. We were about to turn when the door -of the inn flew open with a bang. I jumped as though -the floor had suddenly given way. We both turned. -In the next second my heart sank to my shoes, for in -the wavering light of the lanthorn I saw De Marsac -with half a dozen troopers at his back peering eagerly -over his shoulders. He strode to the middle of the -floor and whirled searchingly around. When his eyes -rested on us, he raised his arm and pointed.</p> -<p>“I knew I would find you here!” he cried. His voice -was shaking between joy and anger. “I have caught -you like mice in a trap!”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_132">132</div> -<p>I looked searchingly at the scrivener. He stood with -his hands at his side as unmoved as a piece of marble, -with only the flicker of a smile playing about the edges -of his mouth.</p> -<p>“It is my friend, De Marsac!” he cried. “You have -indeed cornered us at last.”</p> -<p>A chill shot down my spine. De Marsac flung out -his arm.</p> -<p>“Seize them!” he called. “Bind them till the thongs -cut into their flesh. Let one of you stand guard over -them for the night.” He spun on his heel. His men -rushed at us as though we were mad dogs. In the -twinkling of an eye we were thrown to the floor and -lashed hand and foot with thongs of deer hide.</p> -<p>De Marsac halted at the door.</p> -<p>“Tomorrow, at the break of day, they are to be -hanged upon the nearest tree!”</p> -<p>In the next breath he was lost in the dark.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_133">133</div> -<div class="img"> -<img src="images/c7.png" alt="" width="445" height="269" /> -</div> -<h2 id="c13">CHAPTER XIII -<br /><span class="small">THE SILVER-HAFTED DAGGER</span></h2> -<p>In another hour the inn was deserted. The scrivener -and I lay huddled together on the floor. One of -De Marsac’s crew remained guard over us—an ugly -fellow with a face scarred with small-pox and earrings -in his ears. He must have come from somewhere in the -south of France for his language was heavier than the -French in our part of the country.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_134">134</div> -<p>For a while he paced up and down the floor and -glanced suspiciously at us at every turn. About midnight -he began to yawn and stretch his arms over his -head. Then he came and sat on a bench opposite us. -The quiet of the place was like a balm for he fell into -short naps. He arose and went to the other side of the -table (where he could see us) and spread out his elbows. -He yawned again and muttered something under his -breath. Then little by little his head sank and before -long it fell between his arms and he was snoring like the -rumble of distant thunder.</p> -<p>As gently as I could I shoved the scrivener in the -ribs.</p> -<p>“What’ll we do?” I whispered.</p> -<p>His answer was a gentle touch on the arm.</p> -<p>“Wait!” he said.</p> -<p>I was more than uncomfortable. The thongs were -cutting into my wrists and ankles. At my shoulders -where the muscles were stretched back a numbness crept -over me. The hardness of the floor made me wish that -I could stand up and walk a bit. But the worst of all -was the dryness that was parching my tongue and -mouth.</p> -<p>I heard a cock crow loud and long like the blast of a -trumpet as if it would awaken the world. I looked at -our captor. He never stirred. His mouth was open -and he breathed in heavy sighs.</p> -<p>A door to my left creaked. The rays of the yellow -lanthorn were only a little better than the gloom. I -wanted to turn but the scrivener pressed his knee against -my thigh. Out of the corner of my eye I could see -the door open wider and wider but so slowly that I -imagined an hour was passing.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_135">135</div> -<p>Then I saw a face. It was the landlord. I had not -noticed him much during the meal but now his nose -seemed sharper than ever and the leanness of his face -was almost of the keenness of a knife. He had his eyes -drawn together and his teeth clenched showing white.</p> -<p>As he came towards us the tassel of his nightcap -bobbed about in a little circle and his slippers gave to -his steps the softness of a cat’s. His long loose nightgown -made him look like a ghost. But he was a kindly -ghost at that for he carried a noggin of water in his -hand.</p> -<p>Without a word he stooped over the scrivener and -moistened his lips. Then he gave me a swallow. Always -with one eye on the sleeping guard he made a sign -towards the door.</p> -<p>“Guarded!” he whispered, “——from the outside!”</p> -<p>The scrivener’s eyes almost burnt a hole in him so -intensely did he look at him.</p> -<p>“Have you no sense?” he demanded in a tone that -was low but hard.</p> -<p>The landlord raised his brows slightly as though he -did not understand.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_136">136</div> -<p>“I cannot die with a bad conscience,” muttered the -scrivener. “Nor will I die with a murder on my hands.” -He stopped a breath and glared even harder than before. -“The lad here is a dangerous character. He’ll -not give up till the last. He be like to kill some one in -the struggle.” He halted but kept his eyes steadily on -the landlord as though he would speak with them.</p> -<p>The guard gave a loud sigh. He breathed with a -deep moan. His lips quivered like a horse snorting. -He tried to raise his head but it fell again like a dead -weight across his arms.</p> -<p>Not one of us stirred. The cock crowed again. The -sound of it sent my nerves quivering. Then the scrivener -spoke again in a voice that was quiet but determined.</p> -<p>“I want you to search the lad there,” he said. “He -has a knife in his jacket that can do much harm—or -good. Take it away from him. If you have a grain -of sense you will understand.”</p> -<p>I felt myself jump in my bonds. On the impulse I -wanted to resist. I wanted to throw myself on the -scrivener and denounce him for a traitor and a coward. -My second thoughts were calmer. I was as good as -done for as I was. Was there a hidden understanding -between him and the landlord that had a meaning of its -own?</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_137">137</div> -<p>Before I could think further the landlord had his -hand under my doublet. The dagger which I was to -carry to the Abbot of Chalonnes was torn from me with -no further ado. For one second he held it under the -rays of the lanthorn. The light, dull as it was, shone like -a clear stream along the silver haft. In spite of himself -he gave a start and looked searchingly from the one of -us to the other. Then without a word he shuffled slowly -away and disappeared behind the door.</p> -<p>I nudged the scrivener in the ribs. I wanted some -kind of explanation to be sure. But all I got was a -yawn and a reply that came like a rebuke.</p> -<p>“Go to sleep!”</p> -<p>The scrivener curled up on his side as well as he -could. Whether he was feigning or not I cannot tell -but before a quarter of an hour had passed he was snoring -as loudly as the guard. I was wide awake, alert, for -I expected the landlord to return. I felt that something -would happen. A half hour passed. A dullness -came into my eyes. The thoughts of what had occurred -during the day revolved themselves in my mind. A -dread of the morning took hold of me, for I realized that -the chances were that I was to die. Then a weariness -seized me. My head drooped to one side. All kinds of -fanciful images started chasing one another in my brain. -After that, sheer exhaustion laid a hand on me and -with my nose against the scrivener’s shoulder I, too, fell -into a slumber.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_138">138</div> -<p>It was a fitful sleep at best. The dreams that tumbled -around in my mind must have made me cry out. I -awoke trembling with the sound of my voice still echoing -in the air. I started up. To my amazement my -bonds no longer held me. I swung my arms to make -sure that I was not dreaming and even pinched my -leg.</p> -<p>Then I looked about. The lanthorn was still there, -lit, burning as it had during the entire night. The guard -was as quiet as a mouse with his head down between his -arms. I turned my head. No sign of the scrivener -could I see. Then it flashed upon me that something -had happened while I slumbered and I rose startled to -my feet.</p> -<p>It was as if I had been suddenly dropped from the -clouds. I wanted to run for it as fast as I could to the -door and make my escape while it was possible. With -long stealthy steps I made to pass the guard. My eyes -were fastened on him with dread and fear. If he should -awake I would be even worse off than before.</p> -<p>Then I stopped dead in my tracks. A long sobbing -breath came to my throat. The dagger which the landlord -had taken from my doublet earlier in the night lay -straight before me on the table. It was covered with -fresh blood the whole length of the blade. I looked -closer. I was about to touch the guard’s shoulder -when I recoiled in terror. The back of his coat was -torn and in the rent a stream of red oozed slowly down!</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_139">139</div> -<p>For a moment I stood dazed. I rubbed my eyes to -make sure that I was actually awake. The stillness of -the inn reminded me of the emptiness of a tomb. A -fear of the awfulness of it all sent the shivers down my -legs and I looked around me for some sign of a living -creature who might be able to explain.</p> -<p>Then the thought of what might happen if I lingered -there the space of one second came to me. De Marsac’s -command that I should hang in the morning knocked -the dullness out of me. I took the dagger and wiped -the blade against the guard’s coat. He did not stir -but seemed like a block of solid wood.</p> -<p>I remembered the landlord’s warning that the front -of the inn was guarded so I crept silently towards the -back. I opened the door through which he had entered -when he gave us the drink of water. It creaked a little -and cast a scare over me. I passed through the kitchen -where the pots and pans hung in order from pins, all of -them bright and shining. I put my hand on the latch -of the back door. To my surprise it opened almost at -the touch. In the next moment I was outside in the -open.</p> -<p>It was still dark but a haze covered the sky to the -east. By that I knew it would soon be dawn. I ran -across the open space between the inn and the woods. -When I was hidden among the trees I gave a great sigh -of relief.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_140">140</div> -<p>But I did not stop. I ran on and on. I did not know -where I was going but followed a kind of forest path -that was like a thread rather than a road, for in no -place was the grass worn entirely away. The light to -the east grew brighter and brighter. Then the birds -began to chatter and whistle in the branches over my -head. A hare crossed in front of me and with the fear I -was in it almost took my breath away.</p> -<p>There was little that I noticed. It was only weariness -that slackened my pace. My running fell away to a -shambling nervous walk. I was on the high ground -overlooking a valley that lay off to my left. I knew that -within an hour my enemies would be in full hue and cry -after me so I decided to keep far away from the highway.</p> -<p>I came to a tiny brook that rippled out from between -some broken rocks. I stooped and drank one deep -draught after another. I was about to go on when I -spied a man sitting on a boulder. It was the scrivener -smiling as calmly as you please. He had a loaf of bread -under his arm and was stuffing a lump into his mouth. -On the grass next to him I noticed a fairly large lump -of fresh cheese.</p> -<p>As though we were at peace with all the world he -grinned as gleefully as a child.</p> -<p>“Good morning, Henri,” he said. “Have you had -your breakfast?”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_141">141</div> -<div class="img"> -<img src="images/c5.png" alt="" width="553" height="283" /> -</div> -<h2 id="c14">CHAPTER XIV -<br /><span class="small">PURSUED</span></h2> -<p>I sank down on the rock beside him.</p> -<p>“We’re in for it now,” I said.</p> -<p>He raised his brows.</p> -<p>“To my way of thinking, Henri,” he replied, “we’re -just out of it.” He munched on his bread thoughtfully -for a while. With a pleased expression on his face he -turned to me. “Isn’t it a grand thing to be in trouble?” -he asked.</p> -<p>“It’s all right if you have friends,” I returned. “Master -scrivener,” I went on, “do you realize that you have -killed a man?”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_142">142</div> -<p>“—and that’s a great pity, isn’t it,” he remarked -dryly. He looked at me carefully as though he was -trying to read my thoughts. “Have you proof of that, -Henri?” he said.</p> -<p>“Who else would have done it?” I demanded.</p> -<p>“Why, if you put two and two together, it was the -landlord who took the dagger. You saw him with your -own eyes. You know I fell fast asleep. I was bound -hard and fast. You couldn’t take an oath on it, now, -could you, Henri?”</p> -<p>“Well, no,” I replied. “But I’m sure of this, it was -either you or the landlord.”</p> -<p>He patted me on the arm.</p> -<p>“Now,” he said, “you are talking sense. As far as -you are concerned it was the landlord, for I wouldn’t -like you to think you were traveling with a murderer.”</p> -<p>“Was it you, really?” I asked.</p> -<p>“As far as the landlord goes, it was,” he said. “It all -depends which side of the fence you are on.”</p> -<p>He left me more puzzled than ever. I tried again -but with the same result. The same dry smile and the -same cunning expression from those knowing eyes -greeted me at every turn.</p> -<p>“Well,” I said after we had finished our meal. “What -are we to do now?”</p> -<p>“Play the fox,” he answered. “We must do the contrary -to what they think we’ll do.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_143">143</div> -<p>“They will think that we’ll keep on ahead to get out -of the way,” I replied. “Isn’t that natural?”</p> -<p>“It is,” he agreed. “You’re a gentleman of fine understanding.”</p> -<p>He lowered his head thoughtfully and gathered a few -loose stones in his hand. These he threw into the air -and caught again as they came down. He broke out -into a soft whistle and stamped his foot to the tune. I -got up from my seat and stood before him waiting for a -move.</p> -<p>“Are you going to loiter here till we’re caught, master -scrivener?” I asked.</p> -<p>“If we’re caught, there’s always a way out,” he remarked. -“You have seen already it’s a little knack I -have.”</p> -<p>With that he arose slowly and brushed the crumbs -from his clothes. He took a last draught of water from -the stream and gazed about.</p> -<p>“We’ll not go far,” he said at length. “We’ll keep -in the neighborhood. The worst of it is that we’ve no -arms but your dagger.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_144">144</div> -<p>He went on ahead and I followed. Whatever his -thoughts were I cannot tell. But I know that mine -were none of the lightest. I was beset with dread. In -my imagination I heard the confusion when the body -of the guard was found. I saw the consternation of the -rest of them. I pictured to myself the fury they were -in. That they would not let us off unpunished was all -too clear. It was about two hours since I left the inn. -By this, no doubt, they were on foot and even in pursuit -of us.</p> -<p>I soon felt a jar run through me. We had wandered -straight along the side of the hill in a line with the valley. -Of a sudden we came to a point of rock that stood jutting -higher than the ground roundabouts. There were -no trees upon it, only the bare stone. When we reached -the summit the whole country spread on either hand -like a rolling field. A white line curled and circled in -and around the wanderings of a little stream that flowed -slowly towards the south. It was the great highway -that leads down the valley of the Loire to the west of -France. It was the road that I would have been traveling -in peace and comfort, if it had not been for the -interference of my enemies.</p> -<p>Of a sudden the sound of clattering hoofs came to -my ears. Then there shot into view two horsemen with -bows and arrows slung over their shoulders. From -where I was I could even see the grim expression on -their faces and the foam dripping from their horses’s -mouths.</p> -<p>I glanced anxiously at the scrivener.</p> -<p>“There they go,” he remarked.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_145">145</div> -<p>“—after us?” I inquired.</p> -<p>He nodded his head.</p> -<p>“Don’t you feel the thrill of it?” he asked beaming in -my face. “And doesn’t it warm your blood to see them -go flying past when we are standing here at our ease?”</p> -<p>I had to laugh in spite of myself, but for all that the -seriousness of our situation tormented me. To live like -a hunted animal was little to my liking. The long and -short of it was that the scrivener was used to danger. I -had my trials yet to come.</p> -<p>We had to keep on the move so we started back to -wander under the protection of the trees. We crossed -the forest path at a right angle and directed our steps -towards the north. Here the woods grew thicker. The -ground was more and more covered with brush and -knotted weeds and there ran tiny streams down the hillside -in and out among the rocks.</p> -<p>I came to a sudden stop and touched the scrivener -on the arm.</p> -<p>“I hear a noise of some one walking,” I said. “A -stone just clattered against a rock.”</p> -<p>The scrivener raised his finger to silence me.</p> -<p>“I saw them when we were watching the horsemen -ride past,” he said. “It’s two fellows armed with bows -and arrows. They are behind us.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_146">146</div> -<p>I asked no further questions. I knew that they were -on our tracks. It was a sign that our enemies were -combing the country round in their search and would -leave no stone unturned till they found us.</p> -<p>The scrivener halted and pointed to a large tree.</p> -<p>“Hide there,” he explained. “That’s where they will -pass. When they come abreast of you, keep your eye -open. Wait for an opportunity.”</p> -<p>With not another word he was off through the woods. -I stood for a moment in doubt. Then I walked quickly -to the place he had pointed out and took my position in -the shelter of the tree. My heart was thumping like a -hammer. I laid my hand involuntarily on my dagger. -I gave a pull at my jerkin. I was now on one foot, now -on the other. A nervousness came over me that made -me as uneasy as a young colt.</p> -<p>Presently the sound of voices came through the trees—deep -rumbling voices of men. Then the brush swished -and here and there the noise of a stone that one of them -kicked with the toe of his heavy boot. I peered out as -cautiously as I could. They came into view a flash at -a time from among the thick trunks.</p> -<p>Then I summoned my will and took in a deep breath. -The men were not ten feet away muttering and talking -and growling that they had been aroused so untimely -from their sleep. I saw their faces clearly and even the -color of their eyes.</p> -<div class="img" id="pic3"> -<img src="images/img018.jpg" alt="They Came Into View From Among the Thick Trunks" width="500" height="752" /> -<p class="ccaption">They Came Into View From Among the Thick Trunks</p> -</div> -<div class="pb" id="Page_147">147</div> -<p>Suddenly they looked up and stopped as though they -had been confronted by a ghost. I sprang to the other -side of my tree and peered out again. To my amazement, -the scrivener was standing directly before them. -He was swinging his cap low so that it swept the ground -and he laid his hand over his heart like a courtier. With -a bow that might have shamed a prince he said in a soft -voice:</p> -<p>“Gentlemen, I am the highwayman of Tours. Are -you looking for me?”</p> -<p>I knew it was my time to act. While the two fellows -stood thus uncertain trying to collect their wits, I leaped -out. Before either of them could stir, I had gathered -my fist into a ball. I swung as hard as ever I delivered -a blow in my life. My bare knuckles struck the man -nearest me so violently that I felt the jar of it clear to -my elbow. I caught him behind the ear. He hung -for a second as though he were suspended in the air. -Then, like a bag that is suddenly dropped, he sank -unconscious to the earth.</p> -<p>Before I could glance about the scrivener had -straightened himself. With one of his springs he came -hurtling through the air. The fellow had half turned -when he saw his companion fall and was not entirely on -his guard. The scrivener’s heels struck him like a weight -in the chest. As though his legs were cut away from -under him, he flew back and rolled over to the foot of -the tree.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_148">148</div> -<p>“Quick!” cried my companion.</p> -<p>I needed no urging. As fast as my anxious fingers -could manage, I undid the fastenings that bound the -quiver of arrows to my fellow’s shoulder. Then I -snatched up the bow and turned to see what the next -move would be.</p> -<p>The scrivener had done as I had done, only with more -dispatch. He stepped back and laid an arrow in the -bow.</p> -<p>“Up with you!” he cried. “Back to your master, -De Marsac, and say that the highwayman of Tours -sends him his compliments. Tell him that we shall meet -him further down the road on the way to Angers. Tell -him to keep a keen edge on his sword for when we -meet again the one or the other of us shall die!”</p> -<p>I never saw a man fly before an enemy so quickly. -Before I could wink he had turned and was soon hidden -among the trees.</p> -<p>“That’s one of them,” muttered my companion. He -pointed to the man whom I had felled. He was rolling -over and trying to raise himself on his elbow. “He’s -safe enough where he lies,” he continued. “By the time -he has his wits again, we shall be out of reach.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_149">149</div> -<p>“Where are we going now, master scrivener?” I -asked.</p> -<p>“I’m not sure, my lad,” he said. He pointed to the -sun which stood over our heads. “First we’ll eat what -is left of our breakfast. We’ll go ahead slowly for a -while. When it gets dark I shall make a quiet visit to -the inn.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_150">150</div> -<div class="img"> -<img src="images/c6.png" alt="" width="552" height="289" /> -</div> -<h2 id="c15">CHAPTER XV -<br /><span class="small">THE SCRIVENER DISAPPEARS</span></h2> -<p>It was far into the night when the scrivener returned. -The first quarter of the moon was all the light we had, -but even at that how he made his way through the gloom -of the trees was more than I could guess. He had left -me in a spot that was far back from the highway where -there was no path nor even a rock to guide him. But -he was as unerring as one of his arrows.</p> -<p>“We have been outlawed,” he said with a laugh. -“There’s a price on our heads.”</p> -<p>“Ah!” was all that I could say.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_151">151</div> -<p>“It’s posted in the inn,” he explained, “and on some -of the trees, for him who can to read. Fifty crowns for -each of us, dead or alive.” He clapped me playfully -on the shoulder. “It’s more than I ever counted myself -to be worth.”</p> -<p>I knotted my brows. For all his gaiety I felt a chill -climb slowly up my back. I was little more than an -animal to be a target for all mankind.</p> -<p>“We’re done for, then,” I said and sighed.</p> -<p>“If they catch us,” he replied. “Even if they do, we -have fifty arrows and two strong bows. If you can -shoot, that will mean that fifty of them will drop before -they lay hands on us. Don’t you think the odds are in -our favor?”</p> -<p>I was not so sure.</p> -<p>“Fifty crowns is a large sum,” I said half to myself. -“A man will go far for that.”</p> -<p>The scrivener made no answer but laid a bundle on -the ground, which he spread out with the greatest care. -In the light of the moon I saw him quietly smiling to -himself.</p> -<p>“I’ve brought enough for a week,” he said, “cheese -and bread and smoked meat. While they are running -mad in search of us, we can live like kings.”</p> -<p>With all my fears, I was as hungry as a bear. The -two of us sat down upon the hard ground with a flat -stone for a table. We ate in silence, for each of us was -busy with his own thoughts. Now and then I caught -the scrivener glancing up at me through his brows with -that quaint smile on his face, as though he was secretly -amused.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_152">152</div> -<p>“I can go with you until we come into the country -of the Abbot of Chalonnes,” he said suddenly. “After -that it will be for you to shift for yourself.”</p> -<p>“Scrivener,” said I, “who is this Abbot of Chalonnes?”</p> -<p>“He’s a strong man, Henri,” came the answer. “A -man to be feared.”</p> -<p>“But what is his importance?” I demanded. “Has -he an army? Does he rule a part of France? Or is -he only a churchman?”</p> -<p>“No one knows—exactly,” replied the scrivener cautiously. -“He’s as mysterious as a fox. He has power -enough to move a mountain. He can break the most -arrogant prince. He can tear his castle down about his -ears. But his ways are dark and secret. He is seldom -seen. He has no followers as far as I can learn, but -somehow men are afraid to go against his will.”</p> -<p>“But his land? Where does he live?”</p> -<p>“That’s uncertain, too,” he explained. “——mostly -in the valley of the Loire beyond the fortress of -Angers.”</p> -<p>“Have you ever seen him?” I continued.</p> -<p>“Never! Never in my life!”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_153">153</div> -<p>The answer came quick and sudden. The scrivener -sprang from the ground and looked circumspectly -about. He put his hand to his ear as though he was -listening to a sound and stood in utter silence for several -minutes. At length he dropped his arm to his side and -walked away.</p> -<p>“I thought it was some one moving about in the -woods,” he said. “It was only a deer or boar rustling -the leaves.”</p> -<p>If I hadn’t been so tired I would have laughed in his -face. I was enough at home in the woods to know that -there had been no sound, not even of the tiniest bird. -The truth of the matter was that I had put a question -to him that he was loath to answer. He had been evasive -before when I tried to pry him open and now he had -made this pretext to avoid me once again. I let the -matter drop, but the determination lingered that at the -first opportunity I would corner him and drive my questioning -further.</p> -<p>He wandered off to pick up some sticks and shreds -of moss and dried grass. When he had his arm full, he -returned and spread what he had gathered upon the -ground. He took off his coat and laid it like a pillow -under his head. Then, without a word or even a look at -me, he lay down and curled himself into a knot. It was -not long before he was breathing deeply and snoring -like the croaking of a frog.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_154">154</div> -<p>I was weary with the day’s excitement. Perhaps the -example of the scrivener set me to yawning. However -it was, I was soon stretched out beside him asleep under -the waving branches of the trees and the stars.</p> -<p>It was bright day when I awoke. The scrivener was -about whistling with the merriment of a lark. He had -a fire going in a crevice between two craggy rocks and -on it was the remains of the meat which he had brought -from the inn the night before. I fell to with a good -appetite. When I arose to brush the crumbs from my -clothes, he took to walking about with his hands behind -him, lost in study with his brow wrinkled, frowning and -talking to himself, as though he was trying to solve a -riddle. Then suddenly he halted before me.</p> -<p>“We’ve got to get away from here,” he said. “It’s a -wasps’ nest. They’re searching the woods. If we stay, -we’ll be shot down like dogs.”</p> -<p>I looked at him.</p> -<p>“Lead,” said I, “and I’ll follow.”</p> -<p>We went off among the thickest of the trees and over -ground that was almost impassible for jutting rocks. -We made no speed for at every dozen steps the scrivener -stopped and peered around. The woods were as silent -as a grave with only the faintest breeze blowing in our -faces that ruffled the leaves and sighed gently over our -heads.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_155">155</div> -<p>Now and then he stooped to examine the ground for -signs of footsteps or of human visitation, that is, in -places where there was clay or soil. On and on we went, -slowly. I for my part had a stifling fear in my heart -that boded no good; the scrivener as quiet and preoccupied -as I had as yet seen him.</p> -<p>By noon we had covered the length of the whole range -of hills. We were come into a deep valley with a little -stream winding through it. The place was dank with -moisture and very dark, for the trees were well watered -and the soil lost much of its rockiness. With cautious -steps we went ahead. We stumbled over projecting -roots and long spindling weeds. A hare started out of -the underbrush and nearly frightened me to death. Not -a sound did we make save the laboring of our breaths -and an occasional rattle when the toe of a boot caught -against a scattered stone.</p> -<p>We were on the edge of the forest. For a moment -the scrivener hesitated and gazed thoughtfully around. -He touched me on the arm and with his finger bade me -look ahead. The direction in which he pointed was -between an opening among the trees. I peered carefully -but at first saw nothing. Then, as my eyes got -more accustomed to the distance, I was able to make -out a thin curl of white smoke rising in the air. When it -reached a level with the tops of the trees it scattered -and disappeared in the sky.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_156">156</div> -<p>“We can go no further,” the scrivener said. “The -whole side of the valley is filled with men.”</p> -<p>“—searching for us?” I asked.</p> -<p>“Yes,” he answered with a nod of his head.</p> -<p>I knew that they were lying there to block us off. -My thoughts turned this way and that. I looked at my -companion for some sign or other but his face was set -with the seriousness of a stone.</p> -<p>“Do you think it so fine now to be in danger?” I cast -at him.</p> -<p>A hard smile caught at the corners of his mouth.</p> -<p>“Have I shown fear?” he demanded.</p> -<p>“They’re drawing a ring around us,” I said. “We’ll -starve in the woods in a day or two. We’ll be as weak -as cats. Then they’ll close in.”</p> -<p>The scrivener gave a twang to his bow-string. The -old spirit of his flashed out for a second and he grinned.</p> -<p>“I wish they would close in now,” he replied. “They -know the mettle of the highwayman of Tours. They -know how I can strike when they least expect it. -Pshaw!” He spat contemptuously on the ground. -“They have all the same feeling—if they harm a hair of -my head, they will die like dogs!”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_157">157</div> -<p>“If you’re not afraid, master scrivener,” I went on, -“why are you so serious?”</p> -<p>He spun around like a top.</p> -<p>“Serious!” he exclaimed. “Do you think a man ought -not to plan? Why, lad, I’m scheming as hard as I can -to pull you out of this difficulty.”</p> -<p>“—me!” I cried.</p> -<p>He shot a look at me.</p> -<p>“Do you think I care for myself?” he answered. -“Why, lad, if I were alone, I would be on my way by -this and as free as a bird in the air.”</p> -<p>I considered for a moment.</p> -<p>“Why have you stuck to me at all, master scrivener?” -I asked slyly. “Is there a purpose to it?”</p> -<p>He examined me suspiciously out of the corner of his -eye. He rolled his forehead upwards and set his mouth -to whistle a tune. I realized that he was going to evade -my question as he did before.</p> -<p>“Scrivener,” I began deliberately, “why don’t you -lay aside the mask? You know you are leading me as -you would a dog upon a string. Can’t you be frank -enough to tell me why?”</p> -<p>At these words he leaped in the air. He let out one -long breath of surprise and threw his arms towards the -sky.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_158">158</div> -<p>“Listen to him, will you!” he cried as though he were -speaking with some one invisible. “Harken to his nonsense! -Has there ever been——”</p> -<p>He stopped as suddenly as he began. His arms -dropped to his side. He put his finger over his mouth -to caution me to silence and gazed intently far over my -shoulder. Then he backed away towards the trunk of -the nearest tree.</p> -<p>“Pist!” he exclaimed under his breath. “Don’t -move!”</p> -<p>I had no time to judge whether it was one of his -pranks or not, whether it was an attempt to turn a conversation -that was distasteful to him. A click at my -feet threw a cloud of dust in my face and sprinkled me -with a shower of small stones. I looked and there -standing before me was an arrow a yard long with its -point buried deep in the earth.</p> -<p>In spite of the warning I jumped up. At the same -time another arrow sped past me so near and with such -speed that I felt the breeze fan my cheeks. I made a -leap to get within the protection of a tree when I -glanced to the side and saw the scrivener lay an arrow -in his bow. The string gave a twang. He followed the -missile with his eyes. A slow pleased smile spread over -his countenance and he turned to me.</p> -<p>“He has shot his last shot,” he said.</p> -<p>“Do you know who it was?” I asked.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_159">159</div> -<p>“Stay where you are,” he cautioned, “If you are -threatened, run for it as fast as you can.”</p> -<p>He disappeared among the trees. As for me, I had -not seen the man who sent the arrow at all, nor was I -even able to figure the exact place from which it had -come. I took my bow in my hands to have it ready. I -listened with all my ears for the slightest sound. I kept -turning this way and that. Minute after minute passed -in the utter silence of those woods. I expected the -scrivener to return at almost any second. I took to pacing -up and down. A nervousness stirred within me for -I was growing conscious that I was next to helpless -against the odds that surrounded me. Where had the -scrivener gone and what was detaining him?</p> -<p>I waited. The time went by so slowly that it seemed -an age. My heart beat off the seconds as though it -were counting out the span of my life. My head was -now in this direction, now in that, for the fear of a -surprise was strong in my mind.</p> -<p>Then a thought struck me. Perhaps he was more in -need of me than I was of him. Maybe the man who shot -the arrow was only a decoy to lead him into a trap. -Could it be possible that he had been captured and -killed while I was loitering there in idleness?</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_160">160</div> -<p>My mind was running on with one thought chasing -the other. My nerves were jumping like strings. I -grasped the bow in my hand and began to run. I took -the same course as the scrivener. With all my speed I -leaped over roots of trees, rocks and what lay in my -path. I covered twice the space that an arrow could -fly. I went out of my course and made a wide circle -through the woods. I wound in and about here and -there so that finally I returned to the spot from which -I had set out. Not a sound did I hear. Not a trace of -a human being did I discover. It was as though I were -standing in the emptiness of a desert.</p> -<p>I sat down on a rock to think the matter over. The -more I pondered, the deeper the mystery became. To -add to my concern the sun was sending slanting rays -from the west. By that I was sure that in another half -hour it would be dark and in that sea of enemies I would -have to shift for myself.</p> -<p>I resolved that I would make one more search. I got -to my feet with much misgiving and bent my steps once -again through the woods. I had not gone ten paces -when I came across a dark body huddled up against the -root of a tree. It was in a spot where the shadows were -thickest and I had to peer closely to observe it.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_161">161</div> -<p>Then I received a shock that went through me like the -stab of a dagger, for there face down in the grass lay -the scrivener. In the middle of his back stuck an arrow. -He must have been dragged from the place where he -was killed, for his shoes were gone and his coat was -ripped and torn under the arm-pits, and the old hat -which he wore was crushed down over his head as though -his murderer had flattened it.</p> -<p>With a gulp in my throat as big as an apple I stooped -and shook him by the arm. He was stone dead for he -moved with the heaviness of a log. Then I arose and -took my hat in my hands to mutter a prayer. In the -next second a hand as hard as iron and as strong as a -vise was laid on my shoulder. I turned my head. In -the growing darkness I looked into a face that was -frowning as black as night. The fellow was of about -the same size as myself. He had on a coat and trousers -such as the soldiers wear only they were threadbare and -very ragged. A rough cap was pulled down over his -eyes and a loose scarf was wound about his throat and -came up over his chin. As he grinned at me I remember -that a pair of silver ear-rings shook menacingly from -his ears.</p> -<p>The sight of him made me as limp as a rag. I realized -instantly all that had happened. The bow fell from my -grasp and I turned helplessly away.</p> -<p>“Forward!” a rough voice commanded. At the same -time I was shoved roughly in the direction of the -highway.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_162">162</div> -<div class="img"> -<img src="images/c1.png" alt="" width="551" height="303" /> -</div> -<h2 id="c16">CHAPTER XVI -<br /><span class="small">THE SCRIVENER TURNS TRAITOR</span></h2> -<p>I stumbled along over the uneven ground with my -captor at my back. By the time we reached the road -it was pitch dark. The trees grew on either side of us -like a great dark wall. There was no light save the -glimmering of the new moon and an occasional star or -two.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_163">163</div> -<p>For the first half hour I was as docile as a lamb, for -I was shaken by the unexplained loss of the scrivener -and by the seriousness of my own plight. My captor -never uttered a word. Indeed I would not have been -aware of his presence had it not been for the crunching -of the stones under his feet and a cautioning pinch -on the arm when I lagged in my gait.</p> -<p>But I soon found a ray of hope in my situation and -new and daring thoughts popped up in my mind. It -was easily two miles to the inn. We were utterly -alone. The thought of what would happen to me once -I fell into De Marsac’s power strengthened my resolution. -I was determined, if I could ferret out a means, -that I would escape and take my chances again in -the woods.</p> -<p>I tossed the question about in my brain. The night -was warm for the season of the year. I had on a heavy -jerkin of deer-hide that was beginning to be uncomfortable. -If I took it off, I should certainly find relief. -I drew one arm out slowly with a grunt to let my captor -know that I was suffering from the heat. Then -I had it entirely free. I rolled it up into folds as though -I was going to tuck it under my arm. When I had it -ready, I wheeled on my heel and with a swift swing -hurled it with all my strength into his face!</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_164">164</div> -<p>I started to run. In that one moment of his confusion -I had to make the best of my opportunity. In -three strides I had gotten a start. My feet flew over -the hard ground as they never flew before. A certain -joy filled my heart that I was on my way to freedom. -A few more strides and I was headed for the trees. -It was my only salvation, for once I could lose myself -in the darkness of the woods my captor would have -his own trouble in finding me.</p> -<p>I jumped over the ditch that lined the road with -the swiftness of a hare. I was making good headway -up the side of the bank when my feet were suddenly -entangled and I fell my whole length on the sod. It -was the coat that I had thrown into my captor’s face. -He was more alert than I had reckoned. He must -have recovered instantly from his surprise and have -started after me. With an aim that was as accurate -as it was quick he was able to enmesh my feet as I ran.</p> -<p>He was upon me like a cat. With a jerk at my -collar he landed me on my feet. Then with a shove -so violent that his fist dug into my ribs he urged me -on ahead.</p> -<p>“One trick more,” he growled, “and it will be the end -of you.”</p> -<p>I took the affair evenly enough. It was a chance in -which I failed. But, even at that, I was resolved that -at the next opportunity, I would try again.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_165">165</div> -<p>Throughout the length of that march I tormented -him to the full. At times I walked as fast as my legs -could carry me, thinking to wear him out. I expected -him to catch me again by the collar and command me -to go more slowly, but I met only with disappointment. -Every time I turned he was at my heels breathing as -smoothly as if he were sitting in a chair. Then I lagged. -I drew my feet after me as though they were a -weight. I zigzagged from one side of the road to the -other. I stopped to pick up a stick that lay in my -path and took to swishing the weeds along the edges -of the highway. In a word I tried all manner of nonsense -to worry and anger him with the notion that at -the end he would call me to account. I had hopes that -in case he fell into a quarrel with me, it would come -to an open fight in which I was sure I would have as -great advantage as he.</p> -<p>My pranks came suddenly to an end. I had forgotten -the dagger which I still had concealed in my -shirt. Surely I could make use of it, even if my captor -had his bow and arrows, if I chose a moment when he -was off his guard.</p> -<p>I steadied myself and walked along in the middle -of the road. I glanced over my shoulder and at the -same time felt for the weapon. The haft was near -my hand. In a second I could draw it forth and take -my enemy by surprise. Slowly and more slowly I -advanced. I did not turn again but listened intently -for the crunching of the stones under his feet. By -the sound I could measure the distance between him -and me. When he came near enough I could——</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_166">166</div> -<p>“Do you want to die?” His voice came like a sound -from the tomb. So surprised was I that I wheeled -about.</p> -<p>“—die?” I repeated. “What do you mean?”</p> -<p>“Get that thought out of your head!” he commanded.</p> -<p>My hopes fell. I knew now for the first time that -I had a man of more than usual insight and cunning -to deal with. If I were to try any further tricks, they -must be managed with the utmost skill and daring.</p> -<p>We went on. The moon rose higher in the heavens. -The trees waved their long branches over our heads. -The road twisted and turned like a snake. One scheme -after another came into my head, but I cast them all -aside, for with his alertness and the quickness of his -mind my captor had a hold on me as firm as chains.</p> -<p>Of a sudden the road bent. As we turned the corner -the dull light from the windows of the inn shone before -us. To make sure that I would not make a final break -for freedom, the fellow behind me grasped me by the -arm.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_167">167</div> -<p>In a few steps we were at the inn door. It was standing -open. The old dust-covered lanthorn was hanging -from the ceiling in the middle of the room, sputtering -forth its uncertain yellow light. To my dismay I saw -De Marsac sitting directly under it at the table. He -seemed impatient for he was twisting his mustache with -the thumb and forefinger of one hand and drumming -nervously with the other.</p> -<p>My captor had just shoved me across the threshold. -He opened his mouth to speak when two fellows in the -garb of common soldiers brushed roughly past. Their -faces were white from fear, and from the way they were -breathing I judged that they had been running. They -threw themselves at De Marsac’s feet.</p> -<p>“My lord!” they cried. “The highwayman of Tours -is running wild in the forest! He has shot three of -your men already. If you will——”</p> -<p>My captor broke him off. He advanced with his -chest thrown out and his head high in the air.</p> -<p>“The highwayman of Tours is dead!” he growled in -a voice deep in his throat. “I shot him with my own -hand. His body lies under a tree about a league to the -south on the left of the road. To prove it, here is the -boy who accompanied him.” He stopped for a moment -and gazed proudly at De Marsac. “My lord,” he went -on, “the fifty crowns that you have offered as a reward -is mine!”</p> -<p>De Marsac rose slowly from his seat. He stuffed -his hands in his pockets and let his eye roam over me. -He smacked his lips and smiled, as though I was a -tender morsel he was about to devour.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_168">168</div> -<p>“I was glad you weren’t hanged this morning,” he -said with a sly leer. “If you had died, my scheme would -have gone astray. I’m going to care for you now like -a bird in a cage. I’m going to send you down the river -to a safe, snug place where you will come to no harm.” -He rubbed his hands together like a merchant who has -just made a clever deal. “When your brother sees -fit to surrender his estates, I shall give you back to -him. Till then——” He raised his arm and snapped -his fingers in the air.</p> -<p>He turned to the fellow who had taken me and -clapped him on the back.</p> -<p>“You have earned every groat of your reward, my -man,” he said, and drew from an inside pocket a -leather purse. “I am proud of you.” Then he counted -out upon the table the fifty crowns in glittering pieces -of gold.</p> -<p>My captor was beside himself from joy and bashfulness—joy, -that he had been the lucky one to effect -my capture, bashful, that he was made so much of by -so great a person as De Marsac. He wanted to mutter -a word of thanks, but he choked in trying it, so that all -he could do was to hang his head and turn his face -aside.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_169">169</div> -<p>But after he had put the money in his jerkin, he took -me by the arm and led me to a place at the far end of -the room. By merest chance it was the very seat I -had occupied the night before.</p> -<p>“You have been the means of making me a rich man, -lad,” he puffed as he sat down. “And I’m going to -feast you to your heart’s content for it.”</p> -<p>The landlord came—the same wiry hatchet-faced -fellow who had taken my dagger. Not a sign of recognition -showed on his face. As though he had never -laid eyes on me before, he bowed graciously to us, asked -us what we would eat and was off.</p> -<p>While we sat waiting, I ran my eyes searchingly -around the room. In the semidarkness of the old -lanthorn, I noticed De Marsac sitting over his supper -with the same smile upon his face. Soldiers came in -and out, some of them to bring reports to their master, -others to snatch a bite and to make off again.</p> -<p>I rested my gaze upon my captor. The cap was -still drawn down half way over his eyes. The flaring -red scarf hung about his neck, reaching well up under -his chin. A scowl crossed my brow. I fastened a look -on him that was filled with hate and chagrin. His two -beady eyes twinkled their strange light into mine as -though they were laughing at me. The corners of his -lips curled slightly up in amusement. Then he winked -slyly at me as though there was something I ought to -understand.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_170">170</div> -<p>I grew interested. As though he were a curiosity, -I began to examine him more closely. The shine of -those eyes and the slight arch of his nose seemed -strangely familiar to me.</p> -<p>“You like to eat, don’t you?” he asked, but in a -low tone and in a voice that was different from the -heavy growl that he had used on our way to the inn.</p> -<p>I leaned towards him across the table. He shot an -inquiring glance around the room. Then he put his -forefinger straight over his lips. It was a signal that -I must be on my guard. With the same motion he let -the scarf fall from his chin.</p> -<p>I nearly tumbled from the chair. Of all the surprises -of my life this was the greatest. For the man -whose prisoner I was, who had sold me to De Marsac -for a handful of gold, who had betrayed me as though -I were the meanest dog, was the man whom I for -the past days had considered my closest friend—the -scrivener!</p> -<p>I opened my mouth and gasped.</p> -<p>“You!” was all I could say.</p> -<p>“Pist!” he cautioned.</p> -<p>“I thought you were dead!” I went on.</p> -<p>“Dead?” he said with a shrug of his shoulders. “Not -much.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_171">171</div> -<p>“Why, I saw you lying there under the tree,” I -argued. “I touched you and you didn’t stir.”</p> -<p>“No, you didn’t,” he contradicted, “not me.”</p> -<p>“Why, your clothes——” I began.</p> -<p>He waved his finger before my face.</p> -<p>“Ah,” he remarked. “There’s where you are jumping -at conclusions. It’s a lesson you’ll have to learn, -and you might as well begin now—you should never -judge a man by his clothes.”</p> -<p>I didn’t know what to say.</p> -<p>“Why did you do this?” I demanded finally.</p> -<p>“To save your life—and mine,” he answered blandly. -“There were too many of them in the woods.”</p> -<p>“Don’t you realize that this will be the end of me?”</p> -<p>“No,” he replied, “it’s only the beginning.”</p> -<p>“Where will they take me?” I asked.</p> -<p>“Down the valley of the Loire. Keep your ears -and eyes open,” he said with all seriousness.</p> -<p>“—and what about you?”</p> -<p>“I’m going back,” he replied. “The country’s too -dangerous.”</p> -<p>“Will you tell my brother never to give up the estates—no -matter what happens?” I asked, “—even if I’m -a prisoner in De Marsac’s castle for life?”</p> -<p>“It won’t be necessary,” he said. “You’ll never see -De Marsac’s castle.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_172">172</div> -<div class="img"> -<img src="images/c7.png" alt="" width="445" height="269" /> -</div> -<h2 id="c17">CHAPTER XVII -<br /><span class="small">ON THE HIGHWAY</span></h2> -<p>That was a long night. I fell asleep with my head -in my arms over the table with the scrivener opposite -me. De Marsac took no chances of my escape. He -left four men in the room, two to stand guard in turn -while the others snatched a wink of sleep. After he -had cleared the plates and dishes away the landlord -disappeared. Once in a while I awoke and looked -around. But this time I was sure there would be no -rescue, no helping hand.</p> -<p>The first streaks of dawn were struggling in at the -little window when I got to my feet. My muscles were -as sore as if I had been dragged a mile through a mire. -I yawned and stretched myself and listened for a moment -to the birds chirping and quarreling in the ivy -that covered the outer walls of the inn.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_173">173</div> -<p>One of my guards brought breakfast for us all. It -was then that I observed for the first that my companion, -the scrivener, was nowhere to be seen. He -must have slipped out in the dead of night, unnoticed. -The men looked at each other in question, puzzled, but -I smiled to myself. I knew it was one of those little -tricks that he so dearly loved to play.</p> -<p>We went once again out on the highway. The sun -was up big and red. Three of the men remained at the -inn, but the fourth, a fellow called Pierre, was to lead -me far down the valley of the Loire. For days I was -to be his prisoner. I was to eat and sleep with him. -He was to be all the companion I was to have, so I -determined I would make the best of it and be on as -friendly a footing as I could.</p> -<p>But I found from the first that he was the surliest -and coarsest man alive. During the afternoon, he -scarcely uttered a word, but went on grumbling and -muttering to himself. His face wore a perpetual scowl. -He kicked viciously at the stones along the road as if -they were actually his enemies. He complained of the -long journey ahead of us.</p> -<p>“One man gets the money,” he said under his breath. -“Another does the work.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_174">174</div> -<p>“You don’t have to go,” I said. “If you say the -word, I’ll leave you.”</p> -<p>He shot a look at me that was enough to kill me.</p> -<p>“Try it,” he growled. And his jaws came together -with a snap.</p> -<p>After that I shrank back into my shell. I knew -I was in company with a savage. At the slightest sign -of trifling, I was convinced, he would stick a dagger -into my heart and leave me on the road to die.</p> -<p>At noon we halted in the shade of the trees along -the side of the highway. He took from his shoulder -a packet which he had brought from the inn. In it -were a lump of cheese and a length of hard bread. -With as much deliberation as he could show, he took a -dagger from his coat and wiped the blade two or three -times over the knees of his trousers. Then he cut the -cheese into squares and tore the bread into pieces with -his hands. As though I were only an animal to be fed, -he tossed them to me through the air.</p> -<p>The first piece flew past me and fell into the dirt. -The second landed at my feet. Another caught me in -the chest and tumbled in between my folded hands. I -was hungry, of course, but the manner of the man sickened -me. So I sat there glaring into his face.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_175">175</div> -<p>He fell to with the appetite of a bear. He stuffed -one lump after another between his teeth and shoved -them into his mouth with his thumb. He gulped to -swallow and that so hard that I thought he would -choke. When he had eaten twice as much as an ordinary -man he rose and threw what remained into my -lap.</p> -<p>“You should starve,” he said, “—you spy!”</p> -<p>“I am no spy,” I declared.</p> -<p>He made no answer but gave me a look that was -filled with hate.</p> -<p>I picked up the pieces that were clean and began to -eat slowly. Thoughts of my home and of the comfort -I had there started to run through my mind. A -burning anger rose within me that I should be treated -thus by a fellow who was no equal of mine—who should -have been glad to run at my beck and call.</p> -<p>Without a word of warning he came over and caught -me by the collar. With a swift jerk he landed me on -my feet. I was amazed at the suddenness of it and -the enormous strength of the man. I was sure that he -could have held me in the air with his outstretched -arm as easily as I could have held a bundle of straw.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_176">176</div> -<p>We were on the road again, both going along in -silence. During the afternoon, I noticed small groups -of men, some clad as ordinary soldiers, some in finer -dress like captains and officers, others on horseback with -armor and coats of mail. I had seen the like before -in the village at home to be sure, for in my day there -was always war in this or that part of France to attract -the minds of men. But what struck me was that these -were all going in the same direction (towards the west); -they all seemed bent on the same errand; and they were -so numerous that I was set wondering.</p> -<p>That night we found no place in an inn. The common -room was crowded to the doors with swashbuckling -soldiers of every kind. Loud talk and boasting filled -the air, together with the clanking of swords, the thumping -of heavy boots on the floor, the clamoring of men -hungry for their supper, quarrels over this or that and -even blows struck and returned.</p> -<p>We were lucky to get any food at all, but the worst -of it all was that we were forced to sleep in the open. -Pierre found a spot in the shelter of the barn where -we would be protected from the wind. He brought an -armful of straw and scattered it over the ground. Then -he took from his pockets two strands of rope and bade -me lie down. He tied one strand firmly about my right -wrist, the other about my left. The ends he drew apart -in opposite directions, tying one to a post at the corner -of the barn, the other he fastened on the other side -of me to a stone that was imbedded in the soil.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_177">177</div> -<p>It was as though I was stretched out like a cross. -I could move my hands outwards as far as I liked. But -when I drew them together as far as the ropes allowed, -they remained more than a foot apart. If I rolled -over on my side the one arm was behind me and the -other in front. If I had tried to get to my feet, I -wouldn’t have been halfway up before I would have -been forced down again.</p> -<p>It was thus I passed the night. You can imagine -that I slept only in fits and starts, for as soon as I -was in a doze I was sure to stir and the tautness of -the ropes, with the pain awakened me.</p> -<p>The day came as a relief. My captor let me lie until -he brought me my breakfast. Then he loosed my bonds. -After we had eaten we started out on the journey that -was becoming irksome and even a torment.</p> -<p>That day passed about the same as the first. We -toiled along the road for the most part in gloomy -silence. The soldiers were pouring in thicker and -thicker. Sometimes as many as two hundred of them -in a single body passed us so that we were forced to -leave the highway and stand on the banks to let them -go by.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_178">178</div> -<p>At another time later on a great lord from the east -swept along. He was dressed in shining armor from -head to heel. In his helmet waved a plume of feathers -dyed red and white and a broadsword hung in its glittering -scabbard by his side. In his train were at least -five hundred followers, some of them of almost as high -degree as he; others with long lances rode directly -behind him, while further back a troop of archers completed -the array.</p> -<p>It was a sight to admire. From where we had halted -on the side of the road, my captor pointed at them with -his finger.</p> -<p>“That,” said he, “is what you have come to see.”</p> -<p>His grimness puzzled me.</p> -<p>“Has a war broken out?” I asked.</p> -<p>“Not yet,” was the answer, “—and it will never be -called a war. These men are on their way to crush -the Black Prince of England.”</p> -<p>I drew a long breath.</p> -<p>“—the Black Prince!” I exclaimed. “Why, you can’t -do that. There is not a leader alive who can cope with -him in the field.”</p> -<p>A slow smile came over his face.</p> -<p>“Within a week, there will be fifteen thousand men -on their way down this valley,” he replied. “The Black -Prince is far off towards the west. He is as ignorant -of this preparation as a child.”</p> -<p>“But he’ll learn of it?” I said.</p> -<p>My captor shook his head.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_179">179</div> -<p>“He’ll be struck with the suddenness of a thunderbolt. -We’re going to cut him off at Poitiers—when -he starts back to his headquarters at Bordeaux.” He -snapped his fingers in contempt. “He has seven thousand -men who are half starved, weak from long marches -and disease. What can they do against these?”</p> -<p>He pointed with pride at the men marching past.</p> -<p>“When the Black Prince is a prisoner of the King -of France,” he went on, scowling in my face with a -wicked grin, “we shall move against Normandy——”</p> -<p>“The Norman Barons can defeat any army the -French can send against them!” I cried. “They have -proved that more than once.”</p> -<p>He clenched his fingers over my arm till the pain -of it shot up through my shoulder.</p> -<p>“No, they won’t,” he said, gritting his teeth. “They -won’t have time to unite.”</p> -<p>“I see it all now,” I cried again. “That is why De -Marsac is so anxious. He thinks he has a claim on -our estates already. He can’t wait——”</p> -<p>A hard expression covered his countenance.</p> -<p>“Before the snow flies I shall be toasting my shins -before the fire-place in your house,” my captor boasted. -“De Marsac has promised that I shall be the bailiff -when he is master there.”</p> -<p>A long breath like a sob broke from my throat. It -was plain to me now for the first time why I was sent -on this errand down the valley of the Loire.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_180">180</div> -<p>“Have you ever heard of a youth called ‘Charles of -Gramont’?” I demanded.</p> -<p>“Of course,” came the answer, “he’s the son of the -old Count. He was a prisoner of ours for a while—but -escaped——”</p> -<p>“—escaped?” The word jumped from my mouth.</p> -<p>“Yes,” was the reply. “Gone. Like smoke in the -air.”</p> -<p>“He has joined the Black Prince!” I exclaimed. “I -am glad of that. He will let him know of the danger -he is in.”</p> -<p>My captor threw back his head and uttered a low -grunt that was meant for a laugh.</p> -<p>“A fly couldn’t get out of this valley—or into it—unless -we knew it,” he said. “That lad has either starved -to death or is hiding somewhere in the woods.”</p> -<p>A thrill of joy ran up and down every nerve in my -body. For a while I stood staring at the soldiers passing -before us, but with eyes that did not see. A world -of new thoughts was seething in my brain. Then a -fresh notion came to me.</p> -<p>“Just to think how I have wasted my time,” I said -slyly to my captor. “I was sent here to find him. I -might as well have remained at home.”</p> -<p>He turned on me with a knowing look.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_181">181</div> -<p>“You weren’t sent here for any purpose of the kind,” -he answered with as much cunning as he could show. -“You came to learn of this army that is passing down -the valley of the Loire. You were to find out the numbers -of it, where it was heading, how soon it would be -ready to strike. In one word you were sent here as -a spy!”</p> -<p>If I had had the strength, I would have felled him -with a blow. Yet for all that I now realized that every -syllable he uttered was the naked truth. If I had been -told in the beginning that I was to act as a sneak, (as -he said “a spy”) I would have refused boldly and -I was sent in blindness to follow a false trail. I was -duped into a position that was contrary to my ideas -of manliness and honor.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_182">182</div> -<p>I had information that the Black Prince would give -half a kingdom to know. The cruelties of De Marsac -and the men whom he had set on my heels were as -humiliating as ever I had suffered. His trickery and -deceit were of the kind that no man of self-respect would -practice. It was his aim to drive my brother and me -from the home which our family had enjoyed for generations. -All these things galled me and drove me to -a kind of desperation. The thought came slowly to -me to be sure, but while I stood gazing on the soldiers -whose mission was to destroy the only friend that Normandy -had at this time—the Black Prince—I resolved -that I would go no further with my captor than force -compelled me. I would watch every opportunity. I -would play the fox to the last degree. When the time -came I would try once more to escape. If I could get -through that circle of men who guarded the Valley -of the Loire I would risk my very life to inform the -Black Prince of the plans that were ripening against -him, for I knew that if I did, I would be saving my -home in Normandy.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_183">183</div> -<div class="img"> -<img src="images/c2.png" alt="" width="539" height="279" /> -</div> -<h2 id="c18">CHAPTER XVIII -<br /><span class="small">ESCAPE!</span></h2> -<p>My chance came three days later. During this time -we had traveled a long way. When the sun was up -we plodded along footsore and weary. At night we -lay down wherever we were able to find a soft place -in the grass or under the protection of a tree. The -inns were crowded, not only with soldiers but with all -the riff-raff of humanity. Wandering jugglers and -mountebanks, sleight-of-hand artists, men with bears -on ropes, quack doctors of medicine who sold simples -made of the roots of marvelous trees,—all these and -more lined the highway. Their booths were set up -alongside the inns. They barked and called to the -passers-by. They were the followers of an army who -sapped the soldiers of their hard earned pay.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_184">184</div> -<p>As for myself I was almost sick of life. My companion -was in the sourest of moods. He growled at -his ill luck and laid the blame for it at my door. He -took every occasion to make me miserable, now by -threats, again by actual brutality. He gave me only -the coarsest fare which he could purchase in the inns. -And to make me the more miserable he chose the daintiest -morsels for himself and taunted me while he shoved -them down his throat.</p> -<p>By the third day we were come almost to the boundaries -of the Kingdom of France. To the west of us -lay a stretch of country which was as wild as a desert. -It was only sparsely inhabited. The inhabitants owed -no allegiance to any ruler alive. They were neither on -the side of the Black Prince nor the King, for the -country was half way between the two. In one word, -it was the stamping ground for war and whoever had -the upper hand was for the time its lord.</p> -<p>It was about noon when we left the highway, for -here it took a sharp turn towards the south, and continued -our journey over a narrow path through the -woods. There was a winding path that was beaten -bare—used by many feet. My captor seemed well -acquainted with the lay of the land for he went ahead -with all the confidence in the world and indeed with -more buoyancy than he had shown on the entire journey.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_185">185</div> -<p>At length we came to the banks of the stream, at a -place with a long shelving landing made of smooth -stones, paved clear down to the water’s edge. A rusted -length of chain and a long boat-hook lay in the grass. -To my observation it was a landing for a ferry.</p> -<p>My companion bade me halt.</p> -<p>“Where’s the boat?” he asked, gazing around. “They -told me that the boat would be here to take us across.”</p> -<p>He picked up the chain and threw it down again. -He walked to and fro several times as though he was -turning a question over in his mind. Then he came -to a stop before me.</p> -<p>“Can you swim?” he demanded.</p> -<p>“Yes,” I answered.</p> -<p>He sat down on a rock and began to remove his -shoes. To throw him off his guard I did the same. -When we had stripped ourselves he bade me tie my -clothes into a firm bundle and fasten them around my -neck. We went into the water a little at a time. The -current was fairly swift, for it gathered here to broaden -out into a wide sweep far beyond. I cast my eyes carefully -down the river and saw that in the middle of this -broadening lay an island, not very big to be sure, but -covered with tall trees that grew so thick that the -branches were woven into one another.</p> -<p>“It is now or never,” I thought.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_186">186</div> -<p>In the next moment we were beyond our depths. I -saw at once that my captor was as much at home in the -water as he was on land. He swam with long, easy -strokes and with no sense of fatigue. He kept his head -continually turned toward me as a cat watches a mouse. -I for my part paid no heed to him, for I was busy -with thoughts of my own.</p> -<p>Slowly, a bit at a time, I began to loose the knot -that bound my clothes about my neck. When it was -entirely free the bundle floated off. The weight of my -shoes soon sank it beneath the surface. With a cry I -dived after it. I drew myself as far under the water as -I could. I put all the strength I had into every stroke. -I held my breath so that no bubbles would arise and -inform my captor where I was. It was down-stream -with the current in a straight line.</p> -<p>I rose to the surface to fill my lungs and looked back. -He was swimming after me, lashing the water with his -great hands like some monster. His face was heavy -with anger and his teeth shone white like the fangs of -a wolf when he breathed.</p> -<p>Once again I dived as far as I could go. This time -I did not swim straight ahead but swerved off towards -the left. If I could throw him off long enough for him -to get beyond me in the current, I would have the better -of him and be surer of my escape.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_187">187</div> -<p>But he was as wary as a fox. When I came up for -the second time he was in the middle of the river but -moving more slowly. His eyes roamed continually -searching for some trace of me. When he saw that -I had edged off to one side, he raised his fist out of the -water and shook it viciously in my direction and shouted -a threat which I did not clearly hear.</p> -<p>I was down again under the surface. To puzzle -him the more, I made for it with all speed towards the -island. If I once set my foot upon it I could lose him -among the trees. I could swim to the mainland that -lay either on the right or the left. It would be a chase -in which I would have an even chance. If I had a -speck of luck, it would mean my deliverance.</p> -<p>The thought strengthened me. This time I held my -breath so long that I felt I would burst. When I arose -I cast a swift glance around. To my surprise he was -nowhere to be seen. He had gone under the water. -He was swimming somewhere, perhaps quite near to -grapple with me in case he could lay hands on me. -Perhaps he had decided that I was bound for the island -and that, if he could get there before me, he could -conceal himself behind a tree and pounce on me as I -came to land.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_188">188</div> -<p>I lingered a moment in doubt. To fall into a trap -would be the height of folly. I was now as good as -free. I was near the left bank of the stream. Not far -off was the dry land and grass and tall trees. A new -enemy was better than an old one. I took the risk. -With slow even strokes I made my way to the shore and -climbed in among the high weeds on the sloping bank.</p> -<p>You may be certain that every move I made was -with the greatest caution. I hid myself from view and -peered out through the brush. Before I drew half a -dozen breaths I saw my captor rise to the surface far -down the stream. He looked in every direction. Then -as though he had made up his mind he swam swiftly -with the current straight for the island and drew himself -up on the shore.</p> -<p>It was close on to dusk. The sun was shining over -the tops of the trees to the west. A soft breeze started -which, wet as I was, sent the shivers through my body. -There was one thing sure. I could not go far with -no clothes. Nor could I risk sleeping in the open naked -as I was, for it would be the death of me.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_189">189</div> -<p>I resolved that, come what might, as soon as it got -dark, I would swim for the island. There would be -danger, to be sure. But I was certain that my man -would be there drying his clothes. I would be in the -protection of the trees. There was no light. If I could -come upon him unawares, I might snatch enough to -cover me. Then I could make off with all my speed -and lose him in the woods.</p> -<p>It was worth the try. Indeed it was the only thing -I could do. I sat huddled there on the bank of the -stream until the sun had disappeared and the blackness -of night covered the earth. I slid into the water. -With long, easy strokes I headed for the island. In a -few minutes I was dragging myself up on dry land.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_190">190</div> -<div class="img"> -<img src="images/c3.png" alt="" width="552" height="289" /> -</div> -<h2 id="c19">CHAPTER XIX -<br /><span class="small">ON THE ISLAND</span></h2> -<p>I was chilled to the bone. The touch of my feet on -the hard earth made my going slow and cautious. Now -and then I stubbed my toe on a sharp stone that made -me wince. But even with that I advanced in among -the trees.</p> -<p>My ears were keyed for the slightest sound and my -eyes glanced round with the wariness of a cat’s. I -stopped once in a while to listen for the cracking of a -twig, which was the surest sign that my man was near. -I scarcely breathed. It was one step after the other, -and every time I put my foot down I felt the ground -as carefully as you would with your hand.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_191">191</div> -<p>After a quarter of an hour I had advanced, maybe -two or three hundred paces. My eyes were so accustomed -to the dark that the trunks of the trees were -dimly outlined against the background of the night. -As I peered on ahead it seemed that a faint glow of -a far off light shone like a veil through the woods. I -halted. It must be my captor who by some means that -I could not puzzle out had lighted a fire.</p> -<p>I groped around on the ground until I found a stout -stick that would serve me as a weapon. With this firmly -grasped in my hand I grew all the bolder, so that with -less caution than before I went on towards the place -where I was sure there was the light.</p> -<p>In another quarter of an hour I was leaning against -the trunk of a tree from which position I could plainly -see the blaze. It was in the centre of an open space in -the forest, on bare hard ground covered with stones and -boulders. I wanted to make certain of myself so I -moved in a broad circle around the fire, darting a glance -here, a glance there so as not to be taken by surprise.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_192">192</div> -<p>At length I came back to the point from where I -had started. Not a soul did I notice on my rounds. -I walked in closer and closer with the club balanced -ready in my hand. I could feel the heat. The fire -blazed and shot off sparks high into the branches of -the trees. Then at last I was able to spy the form of -a man sitting on a rock. He had a long stick with -which he was stirring up the embers. He seemed to -be without a care in the world, but what amazed me -most was that he was not naked, as I expected my captor -to be, but fully clothed.</p> -<p>From where I was, of course, I saw him only dimly. -I watched him for a long while toying with the fire -as idly as a child. Then he rose and moved towards -the left, for the smoke was floating in his face. He -must have been blinded for the moment, for he put his -fist in his eyes to rub them.</p> -<p>I was trembling with anxiety. I gave one more -glance about in every direction. Suddenly I noticed -a form—the naked figure of a man—crawling on his -hands and knees from out the fringe of woods. He -had a club bigger and heavier than my own, which he -pushed before him on the ground. Like a flash he -straightened himself. The man who was fully clad had -his back to him and was still rubbing his eyes. It was -my captor, who now began to run forward like an -animal eager to fell its prey. He lifted the club high -over his head. His eyes shone with savage eagerness -in the light of the fire and a grin of victory spread -over his countenance.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_193">193</div> -<p>For a second I was paralyzed with fright. Then I -collected myself. I cast all caution aside and ran likewise -out of the woods. Just as the club was poised in -the air ready to fall I called out in a terrified voice the -words, “Look out!”</p> -<p>My voice was pitched high and resounded in the -silence of the woods like the crack of a crashing -thunderbolt.</p> -<p>The man who was clad jumped as though he had -been stuck with a spear and edged off to one side. The -club came down. It was a little beside its mark, but -even then it struck the man on the side and knocked the -breath out of him so that he fell in pain to the ground.</p> -<p>I had betrayed myself to my captor. He had heard -my voice and turned. I was coming up at full speed -with my staff high in the air. I did not hesitate. With -a swinging motion, before he could right himself, I -caught him as hard a blow as I could deal and sent -him face down sprawling in the dirt.</p> -<p>I had no time to lose. My captor would soon struggle -to his feet. I knew I was no match for him in a hand-to-hand -combat. I would have to have aid. So I went -over to the man whom he had knocked senseless and -caught him by the shoulder. I shook him to bring him -the more quickly to his senses. I turned him over so -that I could see his face. Then I let out a gasp that -shook me from my heels to my head. Never in the whole -course of my life was I more amazed for there before -me on the ground was the lad I had come so far to -seek, the son of the old Count of Gramont, Charles!</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_194">194</div> -<p>With my heart thumping like a hammer, I did all -in my power to bring him around. I chafed his hands -and temples. I took him under the arm-pits and lifted -him to his feet. Slowly he opened his eyes. There -was a look of terror in them first. Then he blinked. -It was as though he could hardly trust his senses. He -grasped me by the shoulder. He took in a deep breath. -A smile of recognition played about his face and I knew -that he understood.</p> -<p>“Quick!” I whispered, and pointed to my captor -who was now raising himself on one arm.</p> -<p>In a second he threw off his stupor. He ran back to -the fire and seized a length of a limb of a tree which -he could use as a weapon against his savage foe.</p> -<p>It was none too soon. The fellow had the strength -and vitality of an ox. He scrambled to his feet even -while Charles was picking up the stick. With his big -body swinging from side to side he came running with -his arms outstretched like a bear. Charles brought his -weapon down. It was a heavy blow, but the fellow -caught it on his arm and it glanced off as lightly as if -it were against the trunk of a tree. Then with a murmur -of hate he rushed in.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_195">195</div> -<p>You may suppose that I was not standing there in -idleness. As soon as I saw what was happening, I -wrapped my fist about my club. I knew that the first -blow would be my last. I put every speck of strength -in it and made the aim as accurate as my haste would -allow. To my joy I met the fellow along the crown -of the head. The jar of it shot along the bone of my -arm that I thought it was broken. But my victim reeled. -His knees sagged and shook. His mouth opened and -his eyes turned upward, showing all their white. Like -a weight that was suddenly let drop he fell in a heap -on the ground.</p> -<p>He was as good as dead. I gave a sign to Charles -to give me a hand. Between the two of us we dragged -and carried him to the side of the island. There we -laid him down until he showed by the blinking of his -eyes that he was regaining his senses. When his strength -had come back so that he was able to stir, we took him -under the arms and the crooks of his legs and heaved -him into the river as far as we could swing him.</p> -<p>“He’ll waken as soon as he touches the water,” said -Charles.</p> -<p>“What then?” I asked. “Will he come back?”</p> -<p>He shook his head.</p> -<p>“No. He’ll go for help. He knows me. He was -one of the men who brought me down the valley of the -Loire. He’ll come again tomorrow with others.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_196">196</div> -<p>“We’ll have to get away from here.”</p> -<p>“Tomorrow,” he replied. “We can rest here till -dawn.”</p> -<p>“I’m chilled through,” I said, “That fellow has left -his clothes lying here somewhere. I’ll dry them and -put them on. After that we can sit by the fire.” -Charles took me by the shoulder. “Ah, Henri!” he -said in a shaking voice. “We’ll battle it through together, -you and I. And we’ll win yet!”</p> -<p>We sat by the fire, with each of us telling of his -adventures, till far into the night. Then in turns we -lay down on a couch of twigs and leaves that Charles -had built for himself in the hollow of an overhanging -rock. In the morning I had new life. We went down -to a cove on the side of the island where Charles had -a boat fastened and hidden among the roots of overhanging -trees. It was the one, he explained, that my -captor had searched for to carry us across the river.</p> -<p>We landed on the other bank and stepped ashore. -We went up the steep bank as far as the brow of a -hill. The whole country,—wooded and wild,—stretched -before us. Whether we would come upon friend or -enemy we had yet to learn. We turned and looked back -at the river winding in long slow curves at our feet. -We saw the island in all its outline as green and peaceful -as you could wish.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_197">197</div> -<p>My eye was caught by an object moving on the -opposite shore. When my gaze grew accustomed to -the distance I counted six men. Some of them were -armed with bows and arrows. The rest were cutting -down young trees and dragging them to the river. Now -and then I saw the flash of a sword-blade in the light -of the sun.</p> -<p>There was no doubt of it. Our enemies were on foot. -They were building a raft to carry armed men over -to the island. They would search it from end to end. -When they learned that we were gone, they would make -for our side of the stream. They would leave no stone -unturned to find us. They would examine every blade -of grass for traces of us. They would be on our heels -like hounds. We were in a country that was unknown -to us, while they were as familiar with it as I was with -my own.</p> -<p>The Black Prince with his army lay twenty or at most -thirty leagues to the west. I had information that -would save them. One thought drove us headlong on -and on—if our enemies should come upon us, there -would be no parleying or hesitation. They would shoot -us down like dogs.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_198">198</div> -<div class="img"> -<img src="images/c8.png" alt="" width="545" height="323" /> -</div> -<h2 id="c20">CHAPTER XX -<br /><span class="small">NO MAN’S LAND</span></h2> -<p>That day we went on as fast as our legs could carry -us. We gauged our position by the sun. During the -morning we kept it in our rear while in the afternoon -we made sure of ourselves by the shine of it (when there -was an opening in the woods) in our faces.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_199">199</div> -<p>There were no roads that you could speak of—only -rutted trails of mud hardly wide enough for two ox-carts -to pass without touching the hubs of each other’s -wheels. Once in a while we saw the hut of a peasant -or a charcoal burner. These we carefully avoided, for -we hoped to leave no sign behind us for our enemies to -follow, nor did we wish to fall stupidly into a trap. -Fortunately it was the season of the year when the nuts -were beginning to ripen and we contented ourselves -with what we could get of these.</p> -<p>We slept curled up beside each other at the root of -a tree. The next morning we were on our way again, -but I may say with less speed, for our feet were sore -from the unevenness of the ground and our bodies were -stretched and tired from the uncomfortable position -in which we had spent the night.</p> -<p>About noon we halted for a rest. There was a little -brook running over irregular stones down the hill-side -where we washed ourselves and drank of the fresh -water. I was sitting on a boulder with my back to a -tree as limp and wearied as an old cloth. My stomach -was rumbling and growling from hunger. I was wishing -with all my heart that there would soon be an end -to my difficulties. To amuse myself I picked up a -stone and threw it aimlessly at a tree. It struck the -bark with a resounding crack. I threw another. It -missed and went on far beyond. But where it lighted -on the ground, I noticed that it stirred up a cloud of -dust like fine ashes and with it a few scattered sparks—the -smouldering remnants of a fire.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_200">200</div> -<p>I jumped from my rock. I went over to the place -to examine it. Sure enough there was a dying fire on -a bare spot among the trees and all about it were the -marks where men had trodden the grass with their heavy -boots. Besides I saw two pieces of the rind of cheese -that had been cut off and thrown away.</p> -<p>“They must have traveled in the night,” I said to -Charles. “They’ve passed us and gone on ahead.”</p> -<p>“There’ll be more of them behind us,” he answered. -“We must——”</p> -<p>The words stuck in his throat. He looked far off -over my shoulder at something in the distance. Like -a flash he dropped to his hands and knees. I was about -to turn when an arrow whizzed through the air and -sped over his shoulder and fastened itself in the trunk -of the nearest tree. I thought that caution was the -best plan to follow so I ducked likewise. It was a lucky -pass, for I had no sooner bent my head when another -arrow whistled past me and shot out into the distance -beyond me.</p> -<p>We exchanged no words. There was little need for -them. With our heads as close to the ground as was -possible, we made for it into a deeper section of the -woods. In a few seconds a third arrow hummed towards -us, but struck the smooth surface of a rock well to -one side.</p> -<p>We were out of shot at last, but the terror we were -in gave speed to our heels. After about a quarter of an -hour we drew up, puffing and panting like tired horses.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_201">201</div> -<p>“To the south,” said Charles between breaths. “We -must hold to the south.”</p> -<p>I knew what he meant. We had betrayed ourselves -by keeping in a straight line towards the west, for it -was the direction where lay the Black Prince.</p> -<p>We went on again, but now more slowly than before. -At almost each step, one or the other of us turned to -see if we were followed. At the same time our eyes -penetrated every bush and behind every tree in search -of a lurking foe. After an hour we could go no further. -The pace had been too hot for us, so we settled -ourselves on a stone to rest and collect our frightened -senses.</p> -<p>Hunger like a gnawing pain bore into the pit of -my stomach. Since we had left the island on the morning -before, we had eaten no food except the few nuts -that we came upon. A kind of sickening weakness overtook -me. My legs were trembling as though they were -made of straw and the soles of my feet ached as though -I were standing over a burning fire.</p> -<p>“If they catch us now,” I said, “it’s all over with me. -I can go no further.”</p> -<p>Charles clapped me on the shoulder and laughed, but -it was a laugh that was meant only to encourage me and -had no heart to it.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_202">202</div> -<p>“We’ll snap our fingers in their faces yet, Henri,” -he said. “Look what we’ve passed through already.”</p> -<p>I only shook my head and stared hopelessly towards -the ground.</p> -<p>“We have no weapons,” I replied. “Even the dagger -that I was to carry to the Abbot of Chalonnes is with -my clothes at the bottom of the river.”</p> -<p>There was no more said. We were both worn out. -We went forward through the trees. There was no -path. Indeed, the ground seemed to have been trodden -now for the first time since the beginning of the world. -The moss was everywhere on the earth. The little unexpected -stones, as sharp as the tips of arrows, cut into -our feet. Above all the darkness and sombreness of the -forest was about us like a blanket as gloomy as the -night.</p> -<p>We came upon an irregular rising in the ground. -There was a solid piece of rock as big as an ordinary -house, but with no shape to it. All about, it was cut -into crevices. The earth itself broke into risings and -depressions. Parts of it were like an uneven wall of -stone with great blocks of the rock in a rounded line. -It seemed as though nature had begun to build a fortress -here, but for some reason or other had left off.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_203">203</div> -<p>We climbed in among the boulders and found ourselves -on smooth ground covered with coarse grass and -weeds, with great trees over and about us. Through -the middle flowed a stream that had its starting place -in a spring that bubbled up like a fountain from the -earth.</p> -<p>For a moment we stood gaping in amazement.</p> -<p>“If we only had a few bows and arrows here,” said -Charles, “we could hold off an army.”</p> -<p>“At any rate,” I answered, “we can hide here and -rest. They will think we have gone on through the -woods.”</p> -<p>We turned and faced the great rock which, I said, -was as big as a house. The front of it was like an -overhanging shed. Underneath was what seemed an -opening to the mouth of a cavern—dark and smelling -of dampness.</p> -<p>Step by step we ventured forward. The ground -under our feet grew sticky like wet clay. The light -slowly faded. A mustiness like the odor of the cellar -of an old inn crept into our nostrils. The opening -widened and as we advanced the light was so far gone -that we had to feel along the rough wall with our hands.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_204">204</div> -<p>Suddenly the wall turned and shut us off. I groped -on further and further in the hope that the opening -was only narrowing and not entirely closed. I was running -my fingers from one stone to the other when I -felt something flat. There was no dampness to it and -it had the evenness of smooth wood. I was about to -examine it further when my hand touched a latch.</p> -<p>Like a flash I realized I had come upon a door.</p> -<p>“Charles!” I exclaimed. “We are only at the beginning. -There’s another cave beyond!”</p> -<p>My curiosity scattered all caution to the winds. I -gave the latch a click and shoved on the door. To my -surprise it went back on its hinges as though they were -swimming in oil. And I beheld a sight that took my -breath away and made me gasp in amazement.</p> -<p>A light shone in my eyes. It was not bright, but the -unexpectedness of it made it seem like a flash. As soon -as my eyes grew accustomed to it, I saw that it was -only a small fire burning in a grate in the far end of the -cave. There was no smoke. By some means or other -a draught drew it upwards through the irregular crevices -in the ceiling. I put one foot in the room and -gazed around. It was as large as the common room -in an inn, but scrupulously clean and neat. The floor, -which was as smooth as you could wish, was covered -with new straw that cracked with dryness as my foot -touched it. On the walls were pegs driven in between -the stones and from them were hung at least a dozen -bows while the quivers filled with arrows stood beneath.</p> -<p>Charles grasped me by the arm.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_205">205</div> -<p>“Let’s get away,” he whispered. “We’ve come upon -a thieves’ den.”</p> -<p>“If we could lay our hands, each of us, on a bow -and a quiver of arrows,” I said, “we wouldn’t have to -run so fast from our enemies.”</p> -<p>“And that’s right,” he agreed. With that he gave -me a shove forward.</p> -<p>I went quietly across the floor with Charles at my -heels. It was one step at a time with our eyes always -turning towards the door. The warmth of the place -lured me. If I had had my own way, I would have -thrown myself down upon the floor before the fire and -have given rest to my weary legs. As it was, Charles -was reaching out for a bow and I had my hand already -on another when a voice shot through my ears like the -blast of a trumpet.</p> -<p>“Gentlemen,” it said, “I’m glad you’re here. I’ve -been expecting you!”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_206">206</div> -<div class="img"> -<img src="images/c4.png" alt="" width="529" height="264" /> -</div> -<h2 id="c21">CHAPTER XXI -<br /><span class="small">THE DEFENSE OF THE CAVE</span></h2> -<p>We turned. Before us stood a man so small that -he might be taken for a dwarf. His head was so large -that it was remarkable, and the way it rolled from side -to side caused me a certain uneasiness. His eyes were -the size of two peas, but they twinkled with a kind of -knowing wisdom that continually forced you to look -away and in the next moment to return and gaze at -him again. A smile covered his mouth, but it was a -smile that never changed. You could not tell whether -it came from amusement or whether mockery lay behind -it. We had hardly caught our breath when he shifted -over to us. It was then that I noticed for the first time -that his legs were bent in an arch like a bow. They -seemed very thin, scarcely able to support the weight of -his thick body.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_207">207</div> -<p>He took off his cap and drew his head in between his -shoulders like a turtle.</p> -<p>“I have been on the look-out for you the last three -days,” he said. “Where have you been?”</p> -<p>I said not a word but glanced at Charles.</p> -<p>“Who are you?” he gasped, “—friend or enemy?”</p> -<p>“I am the Dwarf of Angers,” was the reply. He -hesitated. The smile broadened into a wicked grin. -“If I were your enemy,” he went on, “you would have -been dead long before this.”</p> -<p>“You say you have been expecting us——,” I began, -but he broke in and interrupted me.</p> -<p>“You are a friend of the Abbot of Chalonnes,” he -said in the most matter of fact way. “He heard that -you were threatened with danger. I came to see you -through.”</p> -<p>I drew back in surprise. My first impulse was to tell -him that I had never seen the Abbot of Chalonnes in -my life. On second thought, I decided to let him believe -as he would.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_208">208</div> -<p>“We are surrounded by at least a score of men,” I -said with some caution. “They are French—followers -of a man by the name of De Marsac. The three of us -can hardly make a stand against them. They are too -many.”</p> -<p>A little cackle of laughter broke from him. He went -to the corner of the room where a basket stood. He -took from it an apple that was as large as your fist. -He stretched out his hand and laid the apple between -the middle finger and the forefinger. He extended -his arm to full length and slowly drew his fingers together. -There came a crushing sound. Then with as -much force as if it were struck by a hammer the apple -flew apart. One half of it shot over against the wall -and the other dropped a little distance from his feet.</p> -<p>My mouth opened in amazement. Such a feat of -strength I never believed possible.</p> -<p>“There has never lived a man with hands and arms -like these,” he said. “Nature gave me a misshapen -body. But she made up for it in another way.” He -jumped back and turned to the wall. With a leap as -quick as lightning he came towards us, turning one -somersault after the other. Not once did his hands -touch the floor nor, when he came to a halt, did he draw -a single breath that gave a sign of fatigue.</p> -<p>“I can draw a bow that would drive an archer to -despair,” he explained. “I never weary. I can go -on and on till they drop. I am all hands and arms.” -He stopped and looked up at us. The same smile covered -his face, only now he opened his lips far enough -to show us a line of ugly twisted teeth.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_209">209</div> -<p>“Can you shoot?” he then demanded with a sudden -burst.</p> -<p>“A little,” we stammered, “—but not like you, I am -sure.”</p> -<p>He cackled again.</p> -<p>“A little is enough,” he said. “Come!” He spun -on his heel and went over to where we had first seen -the bows suspended on the wall. “Take this,” he said -to Charles. “—and you take this. There’ll be a merry -time in the woods before the setting of the sun.”</p> -<p>With that he handed each of us a bow and a quiver of -finely made arrows. As though he were the leader of -an army, he marched proudly to the door. He swung -it open and with a bow stood like a soldier at attention -till we filed out.</p> -<p>We were once more among the rocks and stones—and -the trees of the forest. It was light, but the rays -of the sun shone only here and there in long threads -where the breeze for a time drove the branches apart.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_210">210</div> -<p>We went on stealthily. We kept our bodies low so -that if a chance shot were fired at us, it might pass over -our heads. I got as far as the row of boulders that, I -have said, was like an irregular stone wall. I was on -the verge of straightening myself to look further into -the woods when an arrow sang past me and struck with -a click against the cave.</p> -<p>In the next moment a shriek echoed through the -woods. Far off in the shadows of the trees I saw, faintly, -of course, a man throw his arms into the air and pitch -forward on his face. Before I could recover from my -astonishment another ran to lift him to his feet. He -had hardly stooped when a shaft easily a yard long -pierced his side and he, too, fell forward over his -companion.</p> -<p>For a second I was set wondering. I looked around -to see if the Dwarf was at our backs. He was nowhere -to be seen. Then I was certain that he had gone out -among the trees. It was he who had shot the men who -were lying there on the ground. I heard a branch over -my head crack and saw it bend. A form twisted itself -around and dropped quickly to the earth. Before I -could wink, the Dwarf was standing between us with -the grin stretching from ear to ear. His face was glowing -with excitement.</p> -<p>“Did you see them fall?” he cried, and took me by -the coat. “Could an archer have reached them at that -distance?”</p> -<p>“I never thought that an arrow could carry so far,” -said Charles.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_211">211</div> -<p>The Dwarf bent over and clapped himself on the -knee.</p> -<p>“—and neither it did!” he exclaimed. “The arrows -I shot didn’t travel a hundred feet. I was up there -in the trees—almost over their heads. I shot down upon -them. These arms did that—these strong arms of -mine!”</p> -<p>I understood.</p> -<p>“You mean that you climbed from one tree to the -other?” I asked. “You worked your way from branch -to——?”</p> -<p>For an answer he reached up and took hold of the -branch from which he had just dropped. He lowered -his body as far as he could. Then with a spring as -light as a monkey’s he shot into the air. He twisted -his small legs, curling them with the suppleness of a -snake. His body swung forward. He took another -hold. He swung forward again. There was no strain -nor gasping for breath. With a litheness that I had -never judged possible he squirmed and swung himself, -till in a short time he had completely disappeared -among the trees.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_212">212</div> -<p>I looked at Charles and shook my head. We stood -there forgetful of our enemies in utter amazement at -the Dwarf’s agility. Then without a warning an arrow -came darting through the air and dug its point deep -into the ground at our feet.</p> -<p>We jumped back and dodged behind a rock. We -held our bows in readiness for an attack, with our eyes -dancing anxiously in every direction.</p> -<p>Then came a sharp, cackling laugh from over our -heads. The branches swayed and the Dwarf dropped -nimbly to the earth. He swung the bow which he held -in his hand with a kind of childish pride and said, “I -could have killed you both! The one arrow would have -done it, for you were standing in a straight line!” -He puffed himself out and strutted back and forth. -“Nature has given me a crooked body,” he went on, -“but I’m worth a dozen perfect men.”</p> -<p>It began to dawn on me that the Dwarf was a bit -of a fool. He was deformed, of course, but his imagination -had played on him so that he pictured himself -as the ugliest man on earth. I saw, too, that he was -sensitive to a degree. It was this that caused him to -boast about the strength of his arms and hands. His -continual dwelling on his marksmanship with the bow -was a balance to his shortcomings.</p> -<p>My thoughts were interrupted by a cry from Charles. -He grasped me by the shoulder and drew me down -behind the wall of stone.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_213">213</div> -<p>“Look!” he cried. “There are a dozen of them -moving through the woods!”</p> -<p>Sure enough. I raised my head a little above the -wall. I saw the forms of several men passing from -tree to tree. They darted as though they feared to trust -themselves in the open.</p> -<p>“I have roused them!” cried the Dwarf. “I have -stung them to the quick. They are forming for an -attack. They will come forward with a rush.”</p> -<p>He was right. No sooner had he spoken when a -dozen arrows sped towards us. Their white feathers -were like streaks in the air. We hid behind the wall -as near to the earth as we could crouch. Two or three -hard clicks against the rock in front of us showed that -they had gotten the range. The flight of half a dozen -others over our heads was warning enough that they -were determined to drive us from our fortress at the cost -of their lives.</p> -<p>Charles and I raised our bows and peeped out through -a crevice in the rock. Our heads were scarcely above -the top line of the wall when three arrows in quick succession -whizzed past. One of them came so near that -the point of it clipped a tiny piece from the stone and -sent it flying into my face.</p> -<p>“Now!” cried the Dwarf. “Hold ready!”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_214">214</div> -<p>I heard a shout. A score of our enemies rushed out -from behind the trees. They raised their bows. The -arrows came as thick as hail. Another shout and the -men strung their bows and shot again. It was now or -never. The three of us raised ourselves each on one -knee. I cannot speak for the others. As for myself I -singled out a fellow who was darting forward from one -tree to seek the cover of the next. My arrow caught -him in the shoulder between the arm and the neck. His -bow dropped from his grasp. As well as I could see, -an expression of intense pain crossed his features. He -clapped his hand to the wound and reeled back to the -tree from which he had just come.</p> -<p>Charles must have hit his man, and even with more -accuracy than I hit mine. I saw a fellow spin around -like a top and fall staggering to the earth a little to -the left. In the turning of my head I caught the flash -of hatred on the Dwarf’s face. The bow he carried was -of unusual size and the string of great strength. The -missile went so fast I could not even see its passage -in the air. But the twang had hardly reached my ear -when the arrow pierced the neck of an enemy as he -was running past a tree. It stopped him in full career. -It pierced him through and through, and fastened him -to the trunk as firmly as if he were tied with a taut -rope.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_215">215</div> -<p>In the next breath we were down again. A flight of -arrows clattered against the stone face of our fortress -or passed close over our heads. The enemy must have -been filled with bitterness that so many of them had -fallen while they had not been able to touch one of us. -They paused for a space to form again. This time they -came on, not scattered as before, but rather in groups. -The first of them shot their arrows and dropped to -the ground. Those behind sent their missiles at us just -at the moment when they expected we would raise our -heads above the wall.</p> -<p>They were coming in. There was no doubt of that. -And so close on the heels of each other did their arrows -fly that we were unable to look out long enough to take -a good aim, for on the second try I shot wide of the -mark and in ducking back an arrow almost ended my -life, for it grazed the top of my head and cut into my -scalp far enough to draw a few drops of blood.</p> -<p>I began to fear for our safety. I knew the kind of -enemy we had before us. If they could lay hands upon -us they would tear us limb from limb. If we were to -get out of our difficulty, it would be only by the death -of them all. But how it was to come about was more -than I could guess, for their numbers far surpassed -ours. Even if we were to make off, there were more -and more of them about us in the woods.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_216">216</div> -<p>I took the risk once more and raised my head above -the wall. At the same time I took a shot at a fellow -who was half hidden by a tree. It was as good as a -miss, for the arrow only grazed his arm and tore a piece -of the cloth of the sleeve of his coat. But he let out -a roar that echoed to my ears. As though I had destroyed -something of the greatest value, he threw all -caution to the side. He strung his bow and shot an -arrow at me with such force that it struck the rock and -shivered into a thousand pieces. Then with the same -running motion he came on. He zig-zagged from one -tree to the other. He fumbled with his bow, but in his -madness could not steady himself long enough to string -it. When he was within fifty feet of our wall, he cast -it to the ground in anger. He fumbled for a moment -at his belt. He drew out a dagger and raised it on -high as though he would sweep us all to death with the -very fury of his attack.</p> -<p>Both Charles and I (the Dwarf was far to one side) -saw him advancing. At the same time we raised ourselves -to shoot him down before he reached the wall. -But we had no sooner showed the tops of our heads -when a rain of arrows forced us to drop back again. -In the next second the fellow was bellowing like a wild -bull. With one leap he had a footing on the wall. Another, -he had sprung over it and bounded into our -midst.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_217">217</div> -<p>It was a situation that we had not foreseen. In a -certain sense he was as safe as he would have been if -he had remained among the trees. We knew that if we -rose to grapple with him we were as good as dead, for -the men without were on their guard. They were protecting -him with their eyes alert and their bows strung -to kill the first of us who would be so forgetful as to -raise his head or shoulders in a line with their arrows.</p> -<p>The fellow flew at me like a fury. He caught me -by the arm and spun me around. I slid away from -him and rolled over two or three times on the ground. -Charles lowered his body and made a flying leap. He -struck him in the middle of the back and sent him -sprawling on his face.</p> -<p>I got to my hands and knees, poising myself on the -balls of my feet ready to move in case he came at me -again. He rose. His countenance was black with -anger. The hand that held the dagger quivered with -the wrath that was boiling in him. He stood straight -up and glared at me as though his very looks would -kill.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_218">218</div> -<p>The Dwarf was edging over towards us, shuffling -with his body low to the earth. His face was covered -with the same smile that I had noticed when I first saw -him. The fellow had one foot ahead of the other ready -to move. The Dwarf made one leap—a long, low horizontal -leap. He fastened the fingers of his powerful -hands in the calves of my attacker’s legs. He -sunk his nails into the flesh with a grip like the claws -of a wild animal that is desperate. I heard him snarl -and gnash his teeth. The fellow tried to kick him away. -He might as well have struggled against the grip of an -iron trap. The Dwarf gathered his strength into his -shoulders. He took in a deep breath. With a twist he -jerked his victim’s legs to the one side. The fellow came -down with the swiftness with which you would snap a -whip. His head struck a stone and that so loudly that -I heard the crack of it. He gave a groan. His arms -fell limp to his sides and he rolled over with his eyes -glazed on his back.</p> -<p>I breathed a sigh of relief. That I had been near -death I fully realized. But I had no time to reflect, -for an arrow came darting over our heads and sang its -way beyond us into the forest. I sprang to the wall, -for I surely thought that the enemy suspected that their -companion was captured or injured and would make -an attempt to save him.</p> -<p>But here the Dwarf surprised us again. With the -litheness of a cat he picked the fallen man in his arms. -He stood straight up holding him face towards the foe. -He advanced step by step until he came to the edge of -our defenses. Then he raised the man like a bundle in -his arms. By this the lower part of his body was exposed. -I trembled for a moment for I was certain that -it was a vulnerable spot for an arrow.</p> -<div class="img" id="pic4"> -<img src="images/img026.jpg" alt="His Countenance Was Black With Anger" width="500" height="756" /> -<p class="ccaption">His Countenance Was Black With Anger</p> -</div> -<div class="pb" id="Page_219">219</div> -<p>My guess was right. An arrow came speeding at -him. Its aim was as true as ever an aim was. The -Dwarf’s eye was keen. In a twinkling he lowered the -man so that his legs dragged on the ground. The arrow -found its mark. It struck the fellow clean in the chest. -So great was the force of it that the Dwarf staggered -back a step to keep his footing. Then he let out a -screech—a horrible sound that came from his throat and -echoed in and out among the trees. With a heave as -powerful as three strong men he raised the body of the -dead man over his head and cast it far out over the -wall. It turned and rolled. The arrow twisted under -its side and it came to a stop at the foot of a tree.</p> -<p>“Come and get him!” the Dwarf cried. “You’re a -fine lot who kill your own men!”</p> -<p>We were answered. As many arrows as a bird -had feathers came shooting towards us. On the heels -of them the men in the woods ran from their shelter, -stringing fresh arrows as they came. The Dwarf began -to bounce about like a toad. His hands moved twice -as fast as ours. Before I had my bow to my shoulder -he had brought a man down. The more excited he grew, -the deeper his voice resounded in his throat and the -more unearthly his screeches became. There was a -savage instinct in him that led me to think he was -hardly human.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_220">220</div> -<p>The first of our assailants got as far as the wall. The -Dwarf struck him over the heart and sent him tumbling -back. A second followed. Charles made short work -of him. Then there came three of them together. They -had a daring recklessness in their eyes that told us they -had made their calculations and would risk all to rout -us from our wall. In their bravado they called to their -companions in the rear to have no fear, that this assault -would be the last, that they were going to make an end -of us.</p> -<p>The Dwarf called to us to hold steady. He sent the -foremost of them kicking to the ground. I took the -second, while Charles, whose aim was true, dropped the -third not a dozen feet from where we crouched. But -that was not the end. The others had been roused to a -feeling of desperation by our stubbornness. They kept -on running. They shot their arrows one after the other -so that it was a risk for any of us to show his head above -the line of rocks.</p> -<p>The Dwarf gave another screech. Without a word -to us he swung himself into the branches of the nearest -tree and disappeared from sight. We were left alone, -Charles and I, to make what we could of the attack. -The first two were easy enough. The third limped -away, wounded in the leg. The fourth (it was I who -tried the shot) was only grazed along the wrist.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_221">221</div> -<p>Then we were in for it. Three of our enemies got as -far as the wall. The two foremost jumped over and -made for us. The third fell as limp as a rag where he -had been shot by the Dwarf in the back. I thought -we were done for. To avoid a struggle hand to hand I -ran with my body lowered to the far corner of our defenses. -Charles moved more slowly in the opposite -direction. Our separation had this advantage, the men -could not pounce upon us two at a time and so singly -overcome us.</p> -<p>My fellow had cast his bow away. With his fingers -outstretched like the talons of a bird he ran at me and -grasped me by the arm. I tore myself loose and sprang -still farther away. I saw an advantage and with bent -body made a running dive at his legs with about the -same motion with which you would dive into deep -water. My shoulders struck him on the shins. I fell -to the earth, of course, but he fell with me. And in the -fall he struck his elbow a sharp crack on the edge of -a stone that made him wince with pain.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_222">222</div> -<p>My mind was running in a hurry. I had no time -to think of anything but a safe way out of my predicament. -But yet, withal, it occurred to me that there -were no more men vaulting over our defenses. I was -sure that the Dwarf was guarding us with his arrows -in the trees.</p> -<p>I grew strong with a kind of hope. My fellow was -gathering himself for a fresh lunge. We were both on -our feet. I waited until he came forward. His lips -drew back in a snarl. Then of a sudden he caught me -by the sleeve of my coat and dragged me towards him. -I swung around on the one side as far as I could. Then -I gathered my hand into a fist. With a swing that, I -am sure, he did not expect I wheeled about and caught -him a stunning blow on the jaw.</p> -<p>He was hurt and not a little dazed. With a jerk -I tore his grasp from my coat. Then his face filled -with fury. The blood shot into his eyes and he gave -me a look that had murder in it.</p> -<p>He saw that I was not to be caught, for I was quicker -and more lithe than he. As though he was groping for a -missile he looked searchingly around on the ground. He -picked up a stone that was as large as my head and -smiled at me as though to tell me that I was facing -my doom.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_223">223</div> -<p>I stepped back, so that by chance I might dodge -the stone if he happened to have a good aim. He raised -his arm. He placed one foot before the other and measured -me with his eye. But the stone, to my amazement, -never was thrown. The man stiffened up with -a jerk. His face twisted in intense pain. With a look -on his face that I shall not soon forget, he tottered forward -and fell at my feet. In another second he was -dead with one of the Dwarf’s arrows sticking in his -back, swaying and moving like a warning sign.</p> -<p>I was shaking. My nerves were jumping like the -cords of a whip. I gave a glance at Charles and saw -him struggling with his man on the ground. The two -were wrestling, with the one grasping the other’s wrist. -As they rolled over a dagger shot into the air and fell -at Charles’ side. He reached out and took it by the -hasp. Then he bounded quickly to his feet. His face -was hot and covered with dirt where he had been rolling -in the earth. He made a jump towards his enemy -with the dagger raised above his head.</p> -<p>But fright won the victory. The fellow no sooner -saw that Charles had the upper hand when he leaped -far to the one side. He never stopped but kept on -ahead. With a spring he bounded over our wall, and as -fast as ever a man ran he made for the shelter of the -trees.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_224">224</div> -<p>That much was over, thanks to the Dwarf. The two -of us lowered our bodies again lest an arrow take us -unawares. I risked a peep out through one of the -crevices. I had every thought that another band of -assailants would be on us to take vengeance for the -damage we had done their companions. To my surprise -the woods were as still for a time as a peaceful -countryside. Then, after a little, far off, I heard the -screech of the Dwarf coming to us like an echo through -the trees. When it died away a silence fell over us -once more. I was beginning to count the victory -ours, for I was sure that the Dwarf with his arrows, -his terrible arms and hands had done their work. -Single-handed he had driven our enemies from the -neighborhood.</p> -<p>The sun was casting slanting rays out of the west. -A new thought rose in my mind. The night would -be dark, for there was no space for the shining of the -stars through the matted branches of the trees. We -would stand guard, of course, ready to ward off an -attack. But in case our enemies returned it would be -difficult to see them as clearly as we had done during -the afternoon. They could storm our little stronghold. -By sheer numbers they could overwhelm us. -Before we could raise a bow in our defense they could -slaughter us where we cowered behind our stone-wall.</p> -<p>This thought grew stronger in my mind as the darkness -came on. I spoke to Charles, who only nodded -his head.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_225">225</div> -<p>“If they come,” he said, after turning the matter -over, “we must leave. The woods will be safer than it -is here.”</p> -<p>To this we agreed. We kept our eyes on the alert, -searching in every direction for a foe. The sun had -dropped behind the horizon and the shadows of night -were stretching themselves like black sheets on every -side of us. The woods were silent and mysterious. Not -a sound came to our ears except the twittering of a bird -or two as he settled in his nest. The shrieking of the -Dwarf had long since stopped.</p> -<p>“We must wait till he returns,” said Charles. “We -cannot go without a word from him. He will——”</p> -<p>We both jumped to our feet. There was a rustling -of the branches over our heads. The Dwarf dropped -lightly to the ground and stood facing us in the gathering -gloom. His mouth was spread open in a wide -grin that showed his big pointed teeth.</p> -<p>“There’s no fear, now,” he said. “I’ve scattered them. -Come into my cave. We must eat.”</p> -<p>He led the way. The fire had gone out. He relit -it with a piece of tinder and dry wood. When the blaze -had started up he drew from out the folds of his shirt -a dagger and cast it at my feet. It was the dagger -which I had from the scrivener, the one which I was -to take to the Abbot of Chalonnes—which I thought I -had lost forever in the Loire.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_226">226</div> -<p>“I found that in the shirt of one of the men I shot -down,” he explained. “Take it with you. Guard it -better than you have already done. In another hour -it will be safe for you to leave. You can keep to the -road that leads towards the south. If there is any -trouble, show it to the keeper of the inn that stands at -the cross-roads. He is a friend of mine.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_227">227</div> -<div class="img"> -<img src="images/c5.png" alt="" width="553" height="283" /> -</div> -<h2 id="c22">CHAPTER XXII -<br /><span class="small">TRAPPED!</span></h2> -<p>It was close on to midnight when we left the Dwarf -and his cave. We headed for the south, at first over -rocks and stones and through the depths of the woods; -then we came upon a white ribbon of a road, which we -followed till the dawn overtook us.</p> -<p>We reached the inn at the cross-roads in less than -an hour—an old stone house covered with moss and -windows grilled and barred. There was no one about, -so with a bit of a stick which I had found, I knocked -on the panels of the heavy oaken door. We stood and -waited. There came to our ears not a sound, not even -the barking of a dog or the rattle of pots and pans.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_228">228</div> -<p>I knocked again, this time more violently than before. -The echo died away across the empty fields. -Then I heard a window creak over our heads and a -nightcap with a tassle to it appeared.</p> -<p>“What do you want?” said a voice.</p> -<p>“Is this an inn?” I returned. “Is this the inn of the -Cross-roads?”</p> -<p>The voice squeaked.</p> -<p>“Cross-roads?” it said as though it did not quite understand. -“Who are you that come knocking at my -door?”</p> -<p>“We’re honest travelers,” called Charles. “We want -a bite to eat and then we’ll be on our way.”</p> -<p>At this my rashness showed itself.</p> -<p>“We’re friends of the Abbot of Chalonnes!” I added.</p> -<p>I thought thus to bring the matter to a head. If there -was any suspicion in the man, the mention of the Abbot’s -name ought to be enough to soften his fears.</p> -<p>For a moment there was no answer. Then his voice -began again, this time in a low coaxing tone.</p> -<p>“—the Abbot of Chalonnes,” he repeated slowly as -though he was turning the name over in his mind. -“These are dangerous times, my son. Have you, by any -chance, a proof that you are a friend of the Abbot of -Chalonnes?”</p> -<p>I drew the dagger from my shirt and held it high in -my hand.</p> -<p>“Here!” I called. “Can you see this?”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_229">229</div> -<p>The voice creaked like a rusty hinge. “And what is -that?” it asked.</p> -<p>“It’s a token,” I replied with some show of anger, for -the caution of the man prodded me like a knife. “We -were sent here. We were told that you would recognize -this. It belongs to the Abbot of Chalonnes.”</p> -<p>The man coughed to clear his throat. His voice -changed to a hasty wheeze. A cracked smile curled -around his mouth.</p> -<p>“I was only toying with you, my lad,” he said. “Of -course I recognize it. Of course it belongs to the Abbot -of Chalonnes. Bide a bit. Bide there and I’ll -open the door to you and let you in.”</p> -<p>With that he shuffled off from the window wheezing -and muttering to himself.</p> -<p>We were puzzled at this odd reception. I looked at -Charles with doubt written clearly on my face.</p> -<p>“The Dwarf has made some mistake,” he began. But -the rattle of bolts and chains interrupted him and the -head with the nightcap poked itself sooner than we -had expected through the chink in the door.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_230">230</div> -<p>We stepped over the threshold. There was hardly -a ray of the sun’s light in the room. Besides, the odor -that struck our nostrils made us draw back. We saw -now, indistinctly of course, the man who had spoken -to us from the window. He was clad in a long loose -nightgown of a dirty flannel and had a bend to his -shoulders like the curve in a pot. His jaw seemed to -have no firmness for it hung loose in his head and -twisted from side to side with the motion of a cow -chewing its cud. His eyes were small and as sharp as a -fox’s like two cunning little beads. And when he pulled -off his cap with the tassel to it, to make us a kind of -salutation, a great shock of unkempt greasy hair fell -down over his neck.</p> -<p>“I am glad to welcome you to my house, sirs,” he said -with his voice reaching a high piping note.</p> -<p>I looked to Charles to hear what he would say, for to -tell the truth I was now even more anxious to get away -from this hole than I was before bent on getting in.</p> -<p>“Do you know the Dwarf of Angers?” he demanded.</p> -<p>The old man started to rub his hands in one another -and stuck out his chin. A slow encouraging grin spread -over his face.</p> -<p>“Of course I do,” he said and repeated it. “Why of -course I do. Are you a friend of his, too?” he ended -with a snap.</p> -<p>“He sent us here,” continued Charles. “We have -enemies. He told us you would give us help.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_231">231</div> -<p>At this the man leaned forward and peered closely -into our faces. Then he began to laugh in the same -cackling tone that I had heard from the window. He -stepped to one side and bowed almost to the floor and -made a motion with a sweep of his hand.</p> -<p>“If you will sit down,” he said, “I will bring you -something to eat.”</p> -<p>He made off in a shuffling gait dragging his feet -along the bare boards of the floor. In a few minutes -he returned with a wooden bowl of gruel steaming hot -and two large wooden spoons.</p> -<p>By this time we were able to look around and make -an estimate of the place. The room was like a stable -for filth. The one long table that stood in the middle -was cut and scarred with figures where men had dug -into it with their knives. Cobwebs hung in every nook -and corner. An old lamp was fastened to a slab of -wood on the wall, but even if it had been lit, I think -there would have shone little light through it, for it -was as black as the sooty rafters over our heads.</p> -<p>To all this there was an air of confusion everywhere. -A chair with the legs broken off lay in a corner. A -great hole was worn in the bottom panels of the door -that led to the kitchen where a dog had by slow degrees -pawed his way through. Alongside of it, on the -wall, the plaster had a large dent in it where something -had struck and just beside it a red smear that reminded -me of the color of human blood.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_232">232</div> -<p>You may be sure that we ate little. Even if the food -had been savory the sight of the old fox of a landlord -was enough to take our appetites away, for he hung -over us like a sinister shadow with his nightcap in his -hands and his beady eyes watching every morsel as it -passed down our throats.</p> -<p>“The Dwarf of Angers,” he reminded us, when we -laid our spoons aside, “—he’s a grand man, isn’t he?”</p> -<p>Then came that short cackling laugh that stabbed me -like a knife.</p> -<p>“He saved us from death,” I remarked.</p> -<p>The old fellow gave a start as though he was suddenly -clapped on the shoulder.</p> -<p>“He did, did he?” he said. And then after a while, -“And he sent you to me?” He cackled again as though -he had reason to be highly flattered. “And by any -chance did he give you a message?”</p> -<p>Here I drew the dagger from my shirt and laid it on -the table.</p> -<p>“This!” said I. And, with the word, looked him -square in the eye in hopeful anticipation.</p> -<p>He pounced upon the weapon like a greedy child. -He took it between his skinny fingers and turned it over -and over. A crafty smile sharpened his features so that -his face resembled a rat’s. With his thumb he examined -the silver of the haft. He snapped the blade till it -sang.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_233">233</div> -<p>“That dagger,” I said as though he needed some urging -to entirely understand, “belongs to the Abbot of -Chalonnes.”</p> -<p>But his eyes were fastened like glue upon it, so that -all the answer I got was a sort of mumbling.</p> -<p>“Ay, ay,” he said, “—the Abbot of Chalonnes.” Then -he looked up suddenly. His jaws stopped shaking and -his smile faded. “Where do you come from?” he demanded -with a jerk.</p> -<p>I was getting weary of his dallying. I was sure that -he knew more than he pretended. There was something -at the back of his head that prompted him to doubt us, -so with no more ado I burst forth, “Look here,” I began. -“We are on our way to find the Black Prince. We -have traveled a long distance and have been beset by -enemies. We have been nearly killed half a dozen -times. We’re in a strange country and need a word of -advice. Maybe we ought to have a guide. Can’t you -see that your friends are our friends?” I pointed to the -dagger in his hands. “Isn’t that proof enough for -you?”</p> -<p>At the mention of the dagger his hands clasped together -with a quick convulsive motion and his jaws took -to wagging again.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_234">234</div> -<p>“Ay, ay,” he muttered, “it’s worth a hundred crowns, -if it’s worth a groat.... It was fine of the Dwarf of -Angers to send it to me.”</p> -<p>I jumped from my seat. As though he were suddenly -attacked, the old man straightened up. A flash -came to his eye and a sternness came upon him that -was unexpected. I think if I had taken another step -he would have showed fight.</p> -<p>“But the dagger is not for you,” I cried. “It’s only -a sign that we are no frauds, no imposters.”</p> -<p>I reached out to take the weapon from his hand. He -swung around with the quickness of an eel and backed -away from me. I made another try. This time he shot -a look at me and raised the dagger as though he would -strike.</p> -<p>My blood was up. All in all I felt that he was not -what the Dwarf had represented him to be, so with the -single thought of getting my dagger back at any cost, -I made a lunge to grasp him by the arm. Then by -sheer strength I could wrest it from his grasp.</p> -<p>“Back!” His voice was shrill but strong with the -cackle entirely gone. “Back! I’ll kill you if you make -a move!”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_235">235</div> -<p>He drew his arm far over his head. There was wickedness -in his eyes that told me he meant all that he said. -For a second I stood there irresolute. Then out of the -corner of my eye I saw Charles flit past me. His arm -shot out. It caught the old fellow by the wrist. With -one jerk his fingers opened. The dagger dropped clattering -to the floor. One bound, I had it in my hand and -in the next second it was tucked away in my shirt.</p> -<p>Then came a surprise. As though the affair was a -joke the old man leaned over and clapped himself time -and time again on the knee. His voice rose and fell in -a kind of whistling laugh. He coughed and sputtered -from sheer mirth and to cap it all reached out his hand -for me to shake.</p> -<p>“A fine lad!” he exclaimed. “The both of you are -fine lads. I know now there’s no deceit in either of -you.” He laughed again. The cackling grew stronger -than ever. “What is it you say you want? A guide -to take you on your way? Ay, ay. A guide. But no -harm meant, mind you. No harm—” He shuffled, bent -over, towards the door, where he stood for a minute -looking back at us. Then with a quick nervous snap -he jerked out, “I’ll aid you all I can. Will you stay -here till I come back?”</p> -<p>With a kind of a stumbling skip he was outside and -had closed the door behind him.</p> -<p>We sat and waited till the shuffling of his feet died -away on the road. Then we arose and walked about the -room, more from restlessness, I am sure, than from -curiosity.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_236">236</div> -<p>If it had not been for the advice of the Dwarf, I -should have said that we were fallen into the thieves’ -den. The place was in no sense an inn for there was -no sign of provision for the comfort or entertainment -of a guest. Besides it was too far removed from the -course of travel to be of any profit.</p> -<p>“I don’t like the looks of it,” remarked Charles. -“There have been knives flying here—and throats cut. -That smear on the wall is hardly dry.”</p> -<p>“We ought to get out,” I said. “We were safer in -the Dwarf’s cave.”</p> -<p>“Let us wait till the old rat returns,” he answered. -“There will be time then.”</p> -<p>The heaviness of the place made me feel that I was -standing in the face of danger. Everything I touched -seemed to warn me that we were falling deeper and -deeper into a trap. The broken chair, the hole in the -plaster, the blood upon the wall, the very darkness of -the room, but above all the slow-witted craftiness of the -old man, sent the creeps along my spine and made me -anxious.</p> -<p>A half hour passed. We had paced the length of the -room a dozen times. We had sat down and risen again -more than once. Charles went to the door.</p> -<p>“I’ll take a look up the road,” he said. “If he’s not in -sight, we’ll go.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_237">237</div> -<p>I turned to follow him. He snapped the latch. He -rattled it. He shook it with all his might. He faced -me with his face gone white.</p> -<p>“We’re locked in!” he exclaimed. “The old rat has -made us prisoners.”</p> -<p>I ran back to the door that led to the kitchen.</p> -<p>“We’re caught!” I called. “The windows are too -small for us to crawl out. The old fellow has gone to -summon our enemies.”</p> -<p>“The truth of it,” said Charles, “is that we have come -to the wrong place. The inn of the Cross-Roads must -be further down the highway.”</p> -<p>“Well?” I said. “What’s to be done?”</p> -<p>He motioned me to the long oaken bench that lay at -the table.</p> -<p>“We’ll hammer down the door,” he replied. “Do you -take that end. I’ll take this——”</p> -<p>It was as much as we could do to lift it. We held -it lengthwise towards the door. Then with a run we -crashed the end into the lower panels. The echo was -like thunder in the room. The door trembled on its -hinges and the lock creaked.</p> -<p>Again we drew back. Again we came forward. The -door bent in the middle and a long crack let the light -in from the outside.</p> -<p>“Once more,” cried Charles, “and we’ll be free.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_238">238</div> -<p>We took a short rest and caught our breath. The -third time the end of the bench crashed against the -cross-piece in the middle. There was a noise of splintering -wood. I thought the house was tumbling about -our ears. The door was torn from its hinges and with -a clap fell towards the outside flat on the road.</p> -<p>I blinked against the bright light of the sun. Then -I recoiled, for not ten feet away there came running -the landlord, panting for dear life, with his mouth open -and his beady eyes glittering with the fire of anger. -At his side were two men, rough fellows, who looked -as though they might slit your throat for a copper groat. -To my dismay one of them was the man from whom -I had escaped while we were swimming in the river.</p> -<p>“There they are!” cried the landlord pointing at us -with his skinny finger. “They’re tearing my house -down. Stop them!” His jaw wriggled from side to -side and his hands shook with excitement. His voice -which began in a high shrill cackle turned to a shaking -laugh. “That one there” (he meant me) “wants to -know how he can go to the Black Prince. Ha! Ha! -Ha!”</p> -<p>In the next breath they were upon us.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_239">239</div> -<div class="img"> -<img src="images/c6.png" alt="" width="552" height="289" /> -</div> -<h2 id="c23">CHAPTER XXIII -<br /><span class="small">THE FIGHT IN THE INN</span></h2> -<p>I shall not forget that morning as long as I have -life in my body. At the first sight of the three men I -drew my dagger. Charles had nothing but his bare -hands. But the fellows were scarcely across the threshold -and were reaching out for us, when he caught the -foremost of them a stinging blow on the point of the -jaw. In the first moment we had an advantage, for -their eyes were not yet grown accustomed to the dimness -of the room. The man reeled, then gathered himself -together. He had a knife in his hand. As he -raised it Charles seized him by the wrist and the two -stumbled and staggered over the pieces of the broken -door like two men wrestling for an opportunity to drive -home a telling blow.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_240">240</div> -<p>My hands were then full, for I had the bigger and -stronger man to face—Pierre who had been my captor -during the days when we wandered along the highway -with the army of the King. A flash of sullen hate came -into his eyes as soon as he saw me. To make it all the -worse the sight of his clothes upon me (which he recognized -at once) stirred him as deeply as if I had -flaunted him with open mockery.</p> -<p>He forgot the dagger which he had drawn from his -shirt. With one hand he reached out to grasp me by -the throat. I jumped to one side. He came lunging -forward, swaying with his big shoulders like a log upon -a stormy sea.</p> -<p>I knew him from my former experience. He was -powerful. There was a savage twist to his mind that -was hard to equal. But even at that I was more than -a match for him in agility and speed. My one thought, -then, was to keep out of his reach and to battle him -till he was out of wind. I could last longer than he. If -nothing else came between, I could wear him down and -finally get the upper hand.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_241">241</div> -<p>The faster he came at me, just so much the faster did -I dodge. While Charles and his man were struggling -at the door we had made our way almost to the middle -of the room. I had a double care. I had to keep one -eye on him. I had to watch my step in falling back lest -I stumble over an object on the floor.</p> -<p>At length I had my back to the table, and was sliding -slowly along the edge. Pierre made a grab once more -at my coat. I sprang away. He missed. So hard -did he come at me that he bumped his legs against the -edge and in trying to steady himself knocked his elbows -on the hard wood.</p> -<p>I saw him wince, and laughed. It was a laugh that -cut him to the bone. He uttered a few words under his -breath and gritted his teeth. He worked his hands, -closing and opening them, as though he already felt -my throat in his grip. He lowered at me with his brows -drawn down and started at me, slowly measuring me -with his eyes.</p> -<p>I backed off little by little, keeping step with him. I -rounded the end of the table. I danced and sprang -lightly now to one side now to the other. He never -wavered nor took his eyes off me. He laid his hands -flat on the table and worked his way after me around -the edge. His steps were like a cat’s, stealthy and slow, -but I knew he was getting ready for a leap.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_242">242</div> -<p>Then it came. He had worked himself into a crouch. -Like a snake uncoiling he straightened out. His body -shot into the air. At the moment a shrill cackling back -of me broke upon my ears and by instinct I half turned -in the thought that the old landlord was threatening me -from the rear.</p> -<p>I saw over my shoulder that he had the broken chair -in his hand, ready to bring it down upon my head.</p> -<p>“Don’t kill him!” It was the deep growl of Pierre. -“He is to be taken alive!”</p> -<p>The chair fell from the old man’s grasp to the floor. -At the same time I jumped to the rear with the intention -of avoiding Pierre’s outstretched claws. The chair -was in my path. With a swoop I picked it up and -with a swing I sent it crashing into my assailant’s face.</p> -<p>In the next instant the air was filled with a roar like -the bellowing of a hundred bulls. Pierre clapped his -hand over his wounded nose and forehead. Through -his fingers I saw that I had drawn the blood. He was -blinded for the moment. Then he shook with mounting -rage. He shot one glance at me. I am sure that all -the trouble which I had caused him during the past few -days flashed through his brain at once.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_243">243</div> -<p>He shifted his knife from the one hand to the other. -He poised it for a second in the palm. Then with a dexterity -that surprised me he sent it flying point outward -towards my chest. It came like a small arrow and -with the speed of a drop of rain. It was fortunate that -I was bobbing from side to side for I should never have -had the quickness to dodge out of harm’s way. As it -was, it passed over my shoulder but the point of it -nicked a little wound in my flesh that sent a tiny stream -of warmth trickling down my arm.</p> -<p>We were now on more even terms. I had my dagger -still, but he was without a weapon save the great -strength of his huge body. But at that I think he would -have risked his life against a dozen men for his fury -had gathered like a brewing storm. He crooked his -elbow over his face and came at me on the run. He -groped with his outstretched hand hoping to gather me -in, like a man feeling his way in the dark.</p> -<p>I yielded before him. I backed off once more around -the table and had come so far that he was on one side -and I on the other. He planted his big hands flat on the -surface. The sweat was running off the end of his nose -mingling with the blood and his breath came in pants -from the strain of his exertions.</p> -<p>“Catch me if you can,” I called, laughing. At the -same time I danced back on the balls of my feet to draw -him on.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_244">244</div> -<p>I didn’t have to wait. He breathed one long breath. -Without a sign of warning, he laid his weight on his -hands. He leaped into the air. His huge body came -at me like a mountain. He crossed the table without -once touching it. I made to jump aside. I was too late -for I never counted on such agility. He landed on his -feet and grasped me, as I was turning away, by the -arms. He drew them back and pinned them to my side. -With a twist he threw me to the ground. He raised his -heavy fist in the air. I looked up with an expression -on my face of terror and despair. I was certain my -end was come, when I heard a shout at the door. A -flash of white like the wing of a bird passed between -him and me. The fist never came down, for an arrow -was sticking in the flesh of his upper arm shaking and -swaying like a reed in the wind.</p> -<p>I scrambled to my feet. With much blinking I looked -about. I saw the skirts of the nightgown of the old -landlord pass through the kitchen door. On his heels -followed Pierre with a glance back into the room. He -was white from fear and pain. He was holding the -arm that was wounded, in the other. But there was a -look in his face that reminded me of an animal that is -angry enough to devour alive its prey. I was sure that -if he could have gotten his hands on me then, he would -have torn me limb from limb.</p> -<p>I turned towards the door. On the threshold stood -two archers clad in hunting costumes of light green. -The one who had shot Pierre was drawing a fresh arrow -from his quiver while the other was searching every nook -and cranny for signs of a hidden foe.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_245">245</div> -<p>“There were two of you who came here together?” -he demanded.</p> -<p>I was more surprised than they for I noticed now -that Charles and the man with whom he was fighting -were gone. But before I could answer he came running -from the trees that grew about the place and halted at -the door. His face was drawn as tight as a drum and -covered with dirt and sweat. In his hand he held the -knife which I had first seen in the grasp of his foe.</p> -<p>“He drew me out into the woods,” he explained. “He -was the toughest man I ever met.”</p> -<p>Then I bethought me of Pierre and the old landlord.</p> -<p>“They will escape!” I cried. “They will go and bring -others of their kind. They’ll——”</p> -<p>The archer waved his hand.</p> -<p>“Let them go,” he said. “Let them bring twenty. -There are a dozen of my followers already on the way -here——”</p> -<p>“Are you of the party of the Black Prince?” I interrupted.</p> -<p>“We are,” he said. “He sent us out to scour the -countryside. We have fallen in with a few stragglers -of the King and beaten them. The country is as tame -as you could wish.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_246">246</div> -<p>I uttered a gasp. I was on the verge of telling him -all the preparation I saw while I passed down the valley -of the Loire. But on second thought I was reminded -that it were wisest not to take strangers too soon into -your confidence.</p> -<p>“Where is the Black Prince now?” I asked with some -caution.</p> -<p>“He’s to the northwest,” was the reply. “He has -sacked and burned the castles and strongholds that lie -over towards the sea. He’s going to march to the south -in a few days—to Bordeaux to pass the winter.”</p> -<p>“Oh!” I exclaimed. I was about to prod him more -when a streak shot between us. It was an arrow from -someone hiding in the woods.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_247">247</div> -<div class="img"> -<img src="images/c3.png" alt="" width="552" height="289" /> -</div> -<h2 id="c24">CHAPTER XXIV -<br /><span class="small">BESIEGED</span></h2> -<p>We had no time for thought.</p> -<p>“Back!” cried the archer. And we dropped behind -the open door as quickly as we could.</p> -<p>Another arrow sped past and fastened itself in the -far wall. Then a second came and a third.</p> -<p>“That makes four all together,” said the first archer. -“There are four men outside against the four of us -here. If we can hold out for an hour, help will be on -the way.”</p> -<p>“We must barricade the door,” said the second. “As -it is, they have every advantage.”</p> -<p>He pointed to the table.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_248">248</div> -<p>We lifted it up and stood it on its end. Then, with -care lest we expose ourselves to another shot, we moved -it slowly until it stood before the entrance. It was -hardly wide enough for there was a space of half a foot -on either side.</p> -<p>The first archer who seemed to be the leader touched -the second on the arm.</p> -<p>“Do you hold the door, Raoul,” he said, “while I look -closer at our defenses.”</p> -<p>With that he stepped back and began to examine -the room. He sent a sharp glance at the windows and -tossed his head when he saw the smallness of them. -When he came to the door that led into the kitchen, a -worried expression crossed his brow.</p> -<p>“Can you fight?” he demanded turning to me.</p> -<p>“I can try,” said I.</p> -<p>“Do you and your friend take your stand here,” he -commanded. “If an attack comes, be on your guard -and repel it.”</p> -<p>He left us and went back to the door. Charles -picked up the chair with the broken legs while I, with -my dagger in my hand, stood ready.</p> -<p>A sharp click echoed through the room. It was an -arrow crashing against the table. Then three more followed -in quick succession. By that I knew that our -enemies were still in the front of us and for the moment -we had nothing to fear from our end of the inn.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_249">249</div> -<p>Then came a lull. The leader of the archers passed -his hat across the opening between the table and the -jamb of the door. Before he had time to breathe an -arrow sung in the air. It passed into the room and -caught with a snap in the plaster not far from my legs.</p> -<p>“They know how to shoot,” exclaimed the archer.</p> -<p>He walked back where the light was dim and raised -his bow. He peered out for a moment, taking careful -aim. The twang hummed in my ears and the arrow -sped through the opening at the door.</p> -<p>A cry as of a man hurt came back to us, loud and penetrating.</p> -<p>“That’s one of them!” I shouted in glee.</p> -<p>The archer gave me a look.</p> -<p>“Don’t be deceived, lad,” he said with a frown. “I -missed. My arrow is sticking there in a tree. It was -only a trick of theirs.”</p> -<p>I was sure the leader was mistaken for in the next instant -there came only three clicks against the surface of -the table. But I held my own counsel and looked on -while the archers, one at each opening, raised their -bows and watched for a mark among the men in the -woods across the road.</p> -<p>They shot at the same time. The arrows had scarcely -left the bows when another yell louder than the first -came over to us.</p> -<p>The leader lowered his bow in disgust.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_250">250</div> -<p>“He got back too quickly,” he said. “Our only hope -is to wait.”</p> -<p>There was another lull. For a long time we stood -with our hearts thumping hard against our ribs. I listened -for footsteps outside the kitchen door, but the -whole place, even the road and the tree opposite were -as silent as an empty church.</p> -<p>Then came a single arrow. It was not shot in a line -but in a slow arching curve. It passed through the -opening and landed sticking in the wood in the floor. -Around the haft was tied a piece of white cloth.</p> -<p>I jumped towards it and raised it in my hand.</p> -<p>“A signal!” I cried.</p> -<p>The leader flashed his eyes on me.</p> -<p>“It’s a trick,” he answered. “Back! And watch your -door!”</p> -<p>But it soon proved that I was right. Within a few -minutes another piece of white cloth larger than the -first fluttered among the trees. Regardless of the leader’s -warning I walked to the middle of the floor. The -old landlord came into view tottering and filled with -fear. His jaw was twisting like a leaf spinning in the -wind. He put one foot forward and then half turned -as though he would draw back. When he got half -across the road, he broke into a shifting run.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_251">251</div> -<p>“A truce!” he cried holding the white cloth before -him.</p> -<p>“What would you have?” asked the leader from behind -the table.</p> -<p>“You’ve killed two of them already,” said the landlord. -“They want to let you know that there’ll be a -score of their comrades here within the hour.” He hesitated. -The old crafty smile broke over his face. “If -you give in, they’ll do you no hurt but send you back -to Normandy where you belong.”</p> -<p>“Is that all?” demanded the leader.</p> -<p>“I’ve come to save my house,” was the next move.</p> -<p>“Well?”</p> -<p>“You see,” went on the old man, “if you don’t give -in, they’ll burn it down about your ears.”</p> -<p>“Oh, ho!” replied the leader with a short laugh. “So -that’s the tune now, is it? Well. Let them.” Here he -held out his bow before the old man’s eyes. “Do you -see this?” he demanded. “This bow has drawn the -heart’s blood of half a hundred of their countrymen. -It’s still athirst for more. Go back and ask them if they -are willing to be the next.”</p> -<p>The landlord stood twisting the white rag between his -skinny hands. He looked up sharply and saw me peering -eagerly over the leader’s shoulder.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_252">252</div> -<p>“That lad has eaten of my food,” he said with the -old wheezing whistle in his voice. “I have treated him -like a father. And he has brought all this trouble on -me,—I’ll remember this when the time comes to settle -our accounts.”</p> -<p>With a frown as black as pitch he turned and went -wobbling and shaking across the road.</p> -<p>He had about disappeared among the trees when the -leader called out, “Ready now for the brush!”</p> -<p>The words had scarcely left his lips when two arrows -sped through the openings on either side of the table. -On the heels of them a crash resounded against the -kitchen-door. I ran back to where Charles had been -pacing up and down the floor. The panels shook as -though they were of straw. Another crash, and the -door fell from its hinges with all the wood scattered -into a thousand pieces.</p> -<p>Then there burst in on us two men. Charles swung -the broken chair with all his force against the head of -the first. I slipped in under his arm and thrust my -dagger into the second’s ribs. I might just as well have -tried to cut down a log of oak for the point stopped -against something hard and by that there went through -me the realization that he had on under his jerkin a coat -of mail.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_253">253</div> -<p>I jumped back to safety before he could lay hold of -me. The fellow whom Charles had hit with the chair -was down on one knee. The chair came up again and -descended with great force. If it had struck, the man -would have breathed his last. But with an effort he -curled his body into a knot and covered his head in his -arms. The chair glanced off his elbow and crashed -against the floor. The back, which Charles had used -as a hold, broke in two and the seat went flying and -spinning across the room.</p> -<p>The fellow got to his feet. He was in pain but for -all that was filled with wicked wrath. He reached out -one hand and caught Charles by the coat. His dagger -was over his head ready to descend when the leader of -the archers turned and sent an arrow through his neck. -He reeled and spun like a top. Then like a weight sank -to the floor.</p> -<p>You will remember that all this happened almost in -the twinkling of an eye. The man who was my opponent -saw the danger that he faced. He had made for -me to be sure with his knife ready to drive it into my -body. I had taken two or three steps back towards the -middle of the room. But when his companion fell, he -gave one swift glance at the archer and turned his back. -As fast as he could make it, he darted to the kitchen -door. I heard his footsteps, as he ran along the wooden -floor. He disappeared beyond, out among the trees to -hide himself from death.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_254">254</div> -<p>I breathed a sigh. The arrow of the archer had been -our deliverer. I turned to the front of the inn and saw -the men guarding the entrance stringing their bows and -shooting time after time into the woods. The table was -split in a dozen places showing the light in the cracks. -By this I judged that while we had been busy with our -foes, the enemy without had rained missile after missile -at us with the intention of drawing us away while the -two invaded the room.</p> -<p>Then came another lull. No doubt by this time the -fellow who had escaped had gotten once more among his -friends. That there was a council of war going on -among them was as sure as fate. We waited a long -time. There came no more arrows to crash with a click -against the table nor to fly into the room.</p> -<p>A sound far off came to our ears. It was the clatter -of horses’ hoofs on the hard road. For a time we listened. -Then they died off as though the riders had -stopped or had entered the woods. Hope rose in our -breasts that it was friends who were coming to our aid. -But in a short time it died, for we were to learn that -it was the enemy now with a dozen men to where they -had one before.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_255">255</div> -<p>The clatter of hoofs started again irregularly as -though the horses were cavorting in a circle. Then they -came swiftly down the road. At each second they grew -more and more distinct. At length they came into view—a -whole troop of them. The chief wore a coat of shining -mail and had a plume in his hat. His gauntlets -flashed in the sun.</p> -<p>Without any ado they reined in their horses before -the inn. The men dismounted as one, like drilled soldiers. -They formed behind their captain and walked -towards us. With his fist he knocked heavily against -the surface of the upright table.</p> -<p>“Who are you?” demanded the archer.</p> -<p>“Servants of his Majesty, the King!” came the abrupt -reply.</p> -<p>“—and what do you want?”</p> -<p>“You have a lad there who is a spy,” was the answer. -“He is to be delivered into our hands.”</p> -<p>The archer waited a moment before he made reply.</p> -<p>“And if we refuse?” he said.</p> -<p>“We are not here to parley with you,” declared the -captain. “If you do not deliver him forthwith, you -are taking your life in your hands.”</p> -<p>The archer was as cool as the captain.</p> -<p>“I cannot give him up,” he said. “You will have to -take him at your risk.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_256">256</div> -<p>There was no more said. The captain stepped aside -as though he would leave. He uttered a word to his -men. They rushed forward. Before we could put ourselves -on guard, or before one of the archers could -string his bow, the table was sent flying across the room. -They came in. They covered us three or four to each -one of us. To have shown resistance would have been -the height of folly.</p> -<p>In less time than it takes to tell we were bound hand -and foot and huddled along the wall at the far end of -the room. When all was finished the captain stood -before us twirling his mustache.</p> -<p>“You almost got through,” he said to me. “Well, -my lad. In another day you’ll be at the end of your -wanderings for a long, long time. For when you’ll get -out of the fortress of my lord De Marsac, you’ll be an -old man.”</p> -<p>With that he bade his men take us and tie us to the -horses.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_257">257</div> -<div class="img"> -<img src="images/c4.png" alt="" width="529" height="264" /> -</div> -<h2 id="c25">CHAPTER XXV -<br /><span class="small">FRIENDS AND ENEMIES</span></h2> -<p>It was at the break of day when we came to the inn -which we had mistaken for the Inn of The Cross-Roads. -It was well after ten in the morning when we were led -captives to the horses of the men who had taken us.</p> -<p>They tied us with long ropes—the one end around -our waists, the other to the pommels of the saddles. -We were to go on foot between the riders the whole -distance of two or three days’ journey like the prisoners -of chain gangs on their way to the galleys.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_258">258</div> -<p>Fear and dread were strong within me. The September -sun was shining down upon our heads. The -road was rutted—full of holes and covered with sharp -stones. I knew that we would get little enough to eat. -As for water, they would let our tongues rot at the root -before they would satisfy our thirst.</p> -<p>The country was wild and rugged. Hardly a house—or -what you might call a house—was to be seen over -vast stretches of it. Where the land was tillable there -rooted in the weeds a few starved cattle, who gazed at -us stupidly as we passed. Once in a while we came to -a hut—a small place built of native rock with a low -thatched roof hidden amidst a clump of scrawny trees -and high straggling bushes. When a face appeared at -the door, there was always a look of suspicion upon it -as though we were surely enemies and to that the owner -usually had a weapon of some kind in his hand, ready -to defend himself in case he was attacked, or to drive -us away if we invaded his land.</p> -<p>Shortly after noon we came to a halt to rest the horses -and snatch a bite to eat. The men who had taken us -seated us on a rock and drew a circle about us while -one of their archers stood with his bow in his hand ready -to shoot if any of us tried to escape.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_259">259</div> -<p>Then we were up again and on our way. We plodded -on and on over the hard surface of the road. Weariness -began to show in our faces. In a little while I -caught a small stone in my boot. It slipped down and -rested under my heel. It bored and bored till I began -to feel the pain of it. I stooped to loose the thong with -the intention of easing myself. But the moment I halted -the rope that tied me to the saddle grew taut. I was -snatched along with a jerk and with a tightening about -my waist that was so sudden that it caused me even more -grief than the stone.</p> -<p>I limped along with my heel glowing like the heat of -a fire. To make it worse the captain looked at me with -a smile and laughed.</p> -<p>“If the rope were around your neck,” he said, “it -would be more fitting.”</p> -<p>The others must have thought it was a fine jest for -they, too, broke into mirth and clapped their hands on -their thighs.</p> -<p>Towards the middle of the afternoon I could hardly -drag one foot after the other. I was in despair with my -head down. Suddenly it came up with a snap for the -horses reared back on their hind legs. They neighed -and lifted their noses in the air as though they were -frightened. I had to jump from one side to the other -to keep from being trodden underfoot. The shouts of -the riders drew my attention to an object to the left of -us on a huge rock not twenty paces from where we had -halted.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_260">260</div> -<p>It was a man. He was standing on his hands with -his head down. His feet were in the air. And what -made him so ridiculous—it was this that had frightened -the horses—he was kicking with his legs with all -the energy in his body. So great was his exertion that -we expected to see him drop at any moment. But the -longer he kept it up, the greater his strength seemed -to grow. At length after several minutes he came to a -sudden stop, tossed his body in the air with a lithe movement -of his wrists and landed on the surface of the rock -flat on his feet.</p> -<p>My nerves jumped and the men with us uttered a low -exclamation of surprise. We all recognized him at once, -for each of us, quite in the same breath, called out his -name, “The Dwarf of Angers!”</p> -<p>The Dwarf was grinning from ear to ear. His long -teeth were as sharp as the points of two rows of daggers. -He placed one hand in the bosom of his shirt -and threw his head back proudly. With the other he -waved at the captain and his men.</p> -<p>“I warn you, sirs,” he said in his shrill voice, “that -you are on your way to your deaths!” He waited a -minute to let the words sink home. Then he pointed -with sudden fierceness to the sun and called out, “If you -go on, there will not be one of you who will see the light -of another day!”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_261">261</div> -<p>The captain started. His face paled. I heard him -growl under his breath. Then in an instant he collected -himself and barked out a command to his men. They -raised their bows. A dozen arrows sped on their way. -Some hit the rock. Some glanced over it. None struck -for the Dwarf was quicker than they thought. With -a leap he dropped down behind the rock and disappeared.</p> -<p>When the last arrow was shot he popped his head into -view and let out a long savage laugh full of mockery -and contempt. Then he was gone again.</p> -<p>The captain was by this time boiling with rage. He -commanded three of his men to dismount. They -searched the rock and the ground around it. They -went up the side of the hill. With their bows strung -ready to shoot at the first object that moved they peered -cautiously behind every rock that was large enough to -conceal a man. They came back again with blank faces -and worried looks. The Dwarf seemed to have been -swallowed up for no sign of him was to be found.</p> -<p>We started again, this time more slowly than before. -The captain with his brow knotted kept his gaze straight -down. It struck me that the Dwarf was like a phantom -in the country, or like the visitation of a spirit. He had -created a fear in the hearts of the people by the uncanny -way in which he came and went and by the outlandish -tricks he performed. But there was more than that too, -for he struck with a certain fearlessness and accuracy -that swept men off their feet. Besides he had a reputation -for fulfilling every one of his predictions. It was -this last that troubled the captain and buried him in -gloom.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_262">262</div> -<p>In another half hour the country to the sides of the -road became more and more barren. What trees there -were grew far apart and were hardly more than ragged -stumps. Rocks abounded everywhere—boulders of all -sizes, some as big as houses, others smaller, of every -shape and form.</p> -<p>We had just turned a bend in the road. With no -word of warning the man riding next to the captain -threw his hands in the air. He uttered a short sobbing -cry. His mouth fell agape and, although he struggled, -he swung over to one side and toppled like a log from -his horse. To the terror of the rest there in his chest -stuck an arrow longer than your arm pointing upwards -to the sky.</p> -<p>We turned instinctively to the road and the archers -unslung their bows. No Dwarf appeared, but from in -among the rocks there came to us a shrill penetrating -laugh that echoed far and near and sent the shivers up -and down my captors’ spines.</p> -<p>“That’s the first!” It was a cry like a prolonged wail. -“Which of you will be the next?”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_263">263</div> -<p>The men dismounted as they did before. They -searched every speck of ground from the edge of the -road far back to the ridge of the hill. They returned -once again disappointed with doubt and anxiety impressed -on their faces.</p> -<p>From then on we proceeded with utmost caution. -The eyes of the men roved continually over the sides of -the road. The archers sat with their bows slung across -their saddles. Now and then, even when there was no -sign of danger, a few of them dismounted and scoured -among the rocks and rugged ground to either side -of us.</p> -<p>For a quarter of an hour we went along peacefully -enough. Then a white streak cut the air. The arrow -did not come straight, but curved upwards in a long -smooth arch. It struck point downward in the middle -of the road where it trembled a little and then remained -perfectly still.</p> -<p>Every man in that company reined in his horse. The -archers raised their bows. They searched with their eyes -every nook in the rocks where a man could have hidden. -Not a sound came to us. Not a motion did we see. -As far as appearances went the missile might have -dropped from the sky.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_264">264</div> -<p>One of the men rode on ahead and slid from his horse. -He stooped to pick up the arrow. As his hand was -about to touch the shaft, another arrow darted through -the air like a flash of light. It cut the first in two, splitting -it as cleanly as you would with a sharp knife. The -man jumped back with his face the color of chalk and -got once more upon his horse.</p> -<p>Our enemies were by this time thoroughly alarmed. -There was no dismounting to hunt among the rocks. -Fear was in every face and their nerves were keyed up -as though they had been lashed with whips. A bird flying -across the road or a dry leaf blown by the breeze -would have started every one of them in his saddle.</p> -<p>Next we came to a clump of short stubby trees. Before -he would risk passing it, the captain grouped his -men together. He sent five of them to examine every -tree, every bush and rock as far back from the road as -they could venture. They returned. There was not a -twig or branch which had escaped their eyes. A human -soul was nowhere to be seen.</p> -<p>We started. The horses had scarcely taken ten steps -when a long screeching laugh echoed to us through the -trees. The captain and the rest of them drew in their -reins. In the next second an arrow caught him in the -chest and struck with terrific force against his coat of -mail. It clicked and dropped to the ground but the -power behind it jolted him so hard that it was within -an ace of driving him from his saddle.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_265">265</div> -<p>But that shot was enough. If their nerves were on -edge before, they were broken now. The captain sank -his spurs into his horse’s flanks. With a shout to save -themselves he called to his men to follow. He dashed on -ahead. A tug on the rope that bound my waist almost -cut me in two. I was jerked forward, hobbling on my -bruised foot, with a snap. I uttered a groan and tried -to break into a run, with the sweat streaming down my -face and my breath coming in painful gasps.</p> -<p>Then we suddenly stopped. My eyes were looking -ahead. I saw an arrow dart in the direction of the captain. -It cut one of the reins as cleanly as though it were -of straw. The horse stumbled and the captain lost his -hold. With the end of the rein in his hand he grasped -into the air, spun around to the side and toppled heavily -to the ground.</p> -<p>The archers were down beside him in a second. They -raised him to his feet. For the moment they were forgetful -of the Dwarf and of the danger they were in. -In the midst of it all there came a weird mocking laugh—long -and shrill. We turned. I saw the men recoil -as though they were facing death itself.</p> -<p>The Dwarf was standing on a boulder half hidden -by the stubby trees. He held his bow in his hands with -an arrow in it ready to let it fly. Before any of us -could have winked he could have killed the first he -chose.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_266">266</div> -<p>“Steady!” he cried. “Not a stir among you! I give -you warning. Let the two lads and the two archers -go free or at the next turning of the road there will -not one of you be left alive!”</p> -<p>For a second there was only silence. The faces of -the men were of the whiteness of death. Not one of -them moved.</p> -<p>Then the captain gasped. He drew in a deep breath -and in a voice that was shaking called back, “The next -one of us to fall, they will fall, too! I shall drive my -dagger into their hearts!”</p> -<p>The Dwarf only smiled. In tones like the heaviness -of thunder he said, “I have warned you!” And he disappeared -among the trees.</p> -<p>For what seemed a long while we went on ahead. A -weight hung in the heart of every man of the small -company. A sparrow could have frightened them. I -was as weary of it all as I could be. Now and again I -glanced at Charles who was tied to the horse on the -opposite side of me. He did not speak, but by the look -and nod he gave me, he stirred hope and courage in -my breast and led me to believe that the worst of our -journey had passed.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_267">267</div> -<p>In a quarter of an hour we saw before us a sharp -bend in the road. The words of the Dwarf still rang -in our ears. The captain drew his sword and bade each -of his archers to make ready his bow. The horses were -lined up three abreast and in straight array. If we were -about to enter on a field of battle the men could have -been scarcely more carefully arranged.</p> -<p>The captain hardened his jaws. With a glint of determination -in his eyes he urged his horse forward. We -slowly entered the turn in the road. We made the bend. -At any moment I expected to see an arrow come singing -through the air and a man drop. In spite of myself -my heart began to flutter like a bird’s. The soreness -in my foot died out and the fact that I was a prisoner -on my way to my doom faded from my mind like a passing -cloud, for in one word the tenseness of the situation -stirred every fibre and I was excited.</p> -<p>But the fall of the horses’ hoofs was all that broke -the silence. With a grimness that surprised me the -captain held doggedly on his way. He looked neither -to the right or left but held his head high. In the face -of what we all expected it was his courage that gave -strength to his men and pulled them through.</p> -<p>We passed the bend in the road with no sign of the -Dwarf or his deadly missiles. As far as we could see -there was nothing ahead of us but a straight line. I -looked along it in the hope that I would see some object -or other that would give us hope.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_268">268</div> -<p>My eye rested on a speck. It was small and far away -and black. It came nearer little by little. The captain -and the men noticed it too and kept their gaze upon -it steadily. The rays of the sun glinted upon it for a -second and then I was able to see that it was a man on -horseback, fully equipped with armor that shone and -glittered in its newness. The closer he came the more of -the details we could distinguish. He had on his head a -casque with the closed visor concealing his face, and -gauntlets on his hands that were of the same blackness -as his armour. He was quite small and rode with an ease -that assured us of long years spent in the saddle. As -for weapons he carried no spear or lance like most -knights on their way to tournament or field of battle, -but only a sword that hung from his belt in a scrolled -scabbard and a mace of tough wood with the knots -pointed with steel, that dangled loosely at his side.</p> -<p>He kept to the middle of the road. Not once did he -urge his horse nor swerve to the right or the left. When -he was finally abreast of us, he let the reins fall on the -horse’s neck.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_269">269</div> -<p>Then I was stirred by the strangest feeling that ever -possessed me. I lost all interest in the man and his -armor and in my captors. When the horse neighed I -gave a sudden start. I examined him from his fetlock -to his mane and from his head to his tail. At first a certain -sense of familiarity shot through me. Then by -degrees every suspicion of mine moulded itself into -solid fact. Like a blast my brain told me that I had -seen that horse before. It was the roan which I had -brought with me from home—which I had ridden as far -as the scrivener’s house in the woods—which was stolen -from me by the two men whom De Marsac had set upon -me. That horse, in one word, was mine!</p> -<p>The man in armor raised his hand. We had all come -to a halt and for a second there was empty silence.</p> -<p>“You cannot pass,” he said in a voice that was strong -and steady. “The prisoners which you have there must -be given up.”</p> -<p>His hand dropped.</p> -<p>The captain thought before he spoke.</p> -<p>“And who are you?” he demanded.</p> -<p>“I am the ruler of all this waste land,” came the reply -with a smoothness that went through us like a jar, -“—of all these rocks and trees and the people, I am lord -and master.”</p> -<p>The captain furrowed his brows.</p> -<p>“I never heard of you,” he answered.</p> -<p>The man in armor gave a little laugh.</p> -<p>“Have you never heard of the Abbot of Chalonnes?” -he asked.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_270">270</div> -<div class="img"> -<img src="images/c6.png" alt="" width="552" height="289" /> -</div> -<h2 id="c26">CHAPTER XXVI -<br /><span class="small">THE ABBOT OF CHALONNES</span></h2> -<p>The captain gave a start. He stared a while at the -man. A slow understanding smile curled at the corners -of his mouth and he said, “There is no such person -as the Abbot of Chalonnes. He is only a myth for the -simple country folk to believe in. You are some one -else.”</p> -<p>The Abbot raised his hand.</p> -<p>“The two archers, whom you have taken captive, are -mine,” he said with great calm. “I have also an interest -in the two lads. If you are wise, you will give them -up.”</p> -<p>The captain stiffened himself.</p> -<p>“—and if I don’t?” he demanded.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_271">271</div> -<p>For a second there was no answer. The Abbot sat -on his horse as silent as a statue without a stir. Then, -with a gesture that was more convincing than words, -he said, “Did you not hear the warning of the Dwarf?”</p> -<p>A jar ran through us and even the captain recoiled. -The Abbot had come to us straight down the road. The -Dwarf, as far as we knew, was a mile or more behind -us. How the two ever could have had an understanding -was more than we could guess.</p> -<p>But the captain was not easily rebuffed.</p> -<p>“There are ten of us here, Sir Abbot,” he said pointing -to his men. “You are but one. It is true you are -clad in armor, but even at that you are taking a chance.”</p> -<p>The Abbot took the reins again in his hands.</p> -<p>“For the last time, I ask you,” he said, “will you give -up your prisoners?”</p> -<p>The captain fairly roared.</p> -<p>“No!” he cried.</p> -<p>The Abbot clapped his spurs into the horse’s flanks. -The archers raised their bows. As he came on an arrow -or two struck against his armor and dropped like dead -leaves to the road. He made straight for the captain. -Within the space of a single breath the horses were side -by side. The captain drew a dagger and leaned far forward, -but the Abbot curled his fist and bent his arm. He -caught his enemy alongside the jaw with a sweeping -blow. The captain’s head went back with a snap. The -light left his eyes and he dropped from his horse as -though he had been felled with a mighty club.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_272">272</div> -<p>That was the first stroke. The Abbot was now in -the midst of us. The archers, seeing that their prisoners -were only an encumbrance to their movements, loosed -the ropes that bound us from their saddles. You may -be sure that Charles and I, and the two captive archers -made for the side of the road as fast as we were able so -that we might not only be out of danger but might view -a fight that promised enough of excitement.</p> -<p>The Abbot spun the horse about. One of the men -who was nearest him realized that neither arrow nor -dagger could wound a man who was so finely protected, -raised himself in his stirrups. He then threw himself -with all his weight at his opponent. It was his intention -to thus overcome him and drag him to the earth. If -they once could pounce upon him they could pummel -him to death, or, what was just as good, could bind him -and lead him off, their prisoner.</p> -<p>But this fellow had counted without a knowledge of -the skill and adroitness of his foe. No sooner had he -thrown himself forward when the Abbot bent his elbow -into a kind of a crook. The sharp point of his armor -was opposite the archer’s throat. With a jerk the Abbot -drove it forward. It caught the man hard like the -thrust of a pike or lance. He uttered a low moaning -cry and toppled, like the captain, in a heap to the road.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_273">273</div> -<p>From where we were standing we saw the Abbot -wheel about. Once more he dug his spurs into the horse -and rode back a dozen paces. Here he turned and faced -the others who were left.</p> -<p>“He,” he cried pointing to the man who had just -fallen, “is the second. Who of you will be the third?”</p> -<p>The men looked questioningly at each other. One -of them growled and said something about their fallen -captain. I heard the words “disgrace” and “punishment -if we return.” They glanced at us and frowned and -then, although I knew it was against their wills, they -drew up once more in a kind of line and faced the -Abbot.</p> -<p>Each of the archers drew taut his bow. The Abbot -urged the horse forward with a touch of the spur. Eight -arrows flew as straight as they could go. The eight -of them crashed against the steel of the armor. A few -were turned aside and sped on a little further but the -most of them struck with a ring and dropped to the -ground.</p> -<p>Like a flash the archers fastened each another arrow -in his bow. Then of a sudden one of them sang out, -“Kill the horse! We can get him when he is dismounted -on the road!”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_274">274</div> -<p>The Abbot was coming on. At the sound of the -man’s voice he pulled in hard and rose in the saddle.</p> -<p>“Touch him if you dare!” he cried and his voice rang -out like a trumpet. “For every drop of his blood that’s -spilled, I’ll roast one of you alive!”</p> -<p>With that he went back to the starting place at a slow -canter and then with all the deliberation in the world -wheeled the horse once more about to face his foes.</p> -<p>I saw now that he was anxious to end the fray. He -dug the spurs in deeper than before. The arrows of the -archers rattled against his casque and armor and fell -without injury at the horse’s feet. He came on, but -this time he took the mace from the saddle at his side. -He struck the first man he met a blow in the arm. It -cracked with a noise like the snapping of a dry branch, -so by that I knew he had broken the bone. Like a flash -the Abbot swung in his saddle. He struck the second -man in the chest with his mailed fist. Then he rode -through the others and came out in their rear.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_275">275</div> -<p>It was like mowing in a field of grain. The Abbot -was the scythe and his enemies were standing stalks. At -this second thrust the six of them, who had struck at -him with what they had at their command, saw the futility -of their attempts. They drew aside and lined -themselves along the edge of the road. One of them -began to unsling his quiver of arrows as a sign of submission -when he glanced in an off-hand way down the -road. Then he brightened up. He rose in his stirrups -and uttered a loud cry to the others to follow him, sank -his spurs into his horse and was off at a hard gallop.</p> -<p>The Abbot by this time had wheeled about to face -them once again. But they rode past him with the speed -of the wind. I shaded my eyes and peered in the direction -they were going. To my surprise I saw riding to -meet them three other men, each of them on horseback -with armor that covered them from head to heel. And -what troubled me most was that the foremost carried -a long lance in rest that sparkled and shone in the afternoon -sun.</p> -<p>A kind of fear ran through me for I realized that the -odds were against us. It had been easy enough for the -Abbot to tumble over men who were as open to attack -as the archers. It would be a different thing to confront -men who were armed equally as well as he, one of whom -besides had a lance that could knock him from his seat -before he could come at him with his shorter weapons -like the sword and the mace.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_276">276</div> -<p>I waited with my breath in my throat. As soon as the -Abbot saw over his shoulder these new enemies riding -towards him, he touched the horse in the side and cantered -slowly down the road. The three in armor spurred -on faster. When the Abbot was within a stone’s throw -of them he cut over to the edge of the highway. Then -he hastened his speed. His enemy swerved to meet him -and as the first of them came on lowered his lance to -strike him full in the chest.</p> -<p>It was this sudden turning that saved the day. As -the knight with the lance drove into the Abbot he was -forced to take his aim a little off the straight line. The -point of the weapon struck the Abbot a hard blow on -the mail under his arm. His horse veered, half staggering -but continued on his course. The knight found -himself in a sort of a knot, for the shaft of his lance -was twisted by the swerving of the Abbot’s horse and -was almost torn from his grasp. The butt of it drove -back and took him on the shoulder with such force that -it was within a hair of knocking him from the saddle.</p> -<p>Then the skill of the Abbot showed itself. As soon -as his horse had steadied itself, he drove his spurs into -its side. As fast as he could ride he made for the two -knights who were coming up in the rear. He laid his -hand upon his mace and held it in readiness by his side. -The two knights, who had just witnessed the smoothness -with which he had warded off the attack of the -rider with the lance, now braced themselves to deliver -him a blow that would end the fight once for all. They -saw him coming down the middle of the road. They -separated with a space between them wide enough to -allow him to pass through. It was plain to be seen that -they intended to let him into the trap so that they could -attack him with one on each side.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_277">277</div> -<p>The Abbot sped on. Little by little he verged to the -edge of the road. The two knights verged with him -but kept the opening between them as wide as before. -They came on and on. They drove their spurs into -their horses. But the Abbot never altered his pace until -he was within a few feet of them. Then he drew his left -rein, sharply and with great quickness. The horse -under him was as sure-footed as a mountain goat. He -crossed to the side of the two assailants. When he was -abreast of them he swung his mace a crashing blow on -the head and shoulders of the nearest rider that shook -him to his heel. From where we were standing we saw -the man try to shift his weapon from the one hand to -the other. We heard the clang of the mace upon the -ringing steel. The knight fell forward. In his helplessness -he tried to hold on by grasping the horse’s mane. -But his strength was gone. His fingers clutched into -the empty air and he sprawled like a sack of meal to the -earth.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_278">278</div> -<p>The Abbot, after he passed these two, drew up with -a jerk. He wheeled around before the last of the three -men could think fast enough to make a move, and before -the first knight (the one with the lance) was in -position to return to the fray. It was now one against -one. With all odds for the final victory in favor of the -Abbot, he grasped his mace in his hand and was about -to put spurs to his horse to make an attack.</p> -<p>I heard a cry from one of the archers who were now -coming up at a slower pace in the rear. He rose in -his saddle and pointed down the road towards the bend. -Just turning into full view we saw first the glint of the -sun upon bright steel. There were four men riding -towards us now—four, who, if they proved to be our -foes, would settle the combat without the shadow of a -doubt.</p> -<p>The Abbot lowered his mace. As though it were -hardly worth his effort to strike down the last of the -three who was now turning towards him to defend himself -alone, he pressed his knees against the horse, and -with a courage which I considered nothing more than -folly rode on to meet his new foes.</p> -<p>You will understand, of course, that what I have been -telling you happened in a very short time and with a -swiftness that kept our eyes dancing from spot to spot. -It was a whirlwind for speed and suddenness. Most -of the time I was filled with marvel. Never once did I -consider, now that I was free, that I ought to find a -means of escape nor did Charles or the two captive archers, -I am sure, have any other thought except their -interest in the fight.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_279">279</div> -<p>The Abbot took his course down the road. The men -who had attacked him at the very beginning (the archers -of the King) drew up on the side to let him pass. -Not one of them raised his bow. With all the ease in -the world they could have shot down the horse from -under him, but instead they let out a shout that rang -with approval. It was their sense of fairness, I suppose, -that caused them to do this, and their respect for -the boldness of the man. His deliberation, his surpassing -skill, his ease, but above all now his utter confidence -against such odds stirred their hearts with admiration -and regard.</p> -<p>The battle was to be fought further down the road. -Like a crowd of spectators at a tournament we saw -we had no advantage where we were standing, so swept -by the fervor and excitement of it all, the two captive -archers, Charles and I ran along the bank at the side -of the highway. We were within earshot when the -four knights and the Abbot met. Indeed the latter was -maneuvering his horse to dash into the fray when the -foremost of his adversaries raised his hand as a signal -that he was anxious for a parley.</p> -<p>“You are not a servant of the King?” he demanded.</p> -<p>“I am his enemy!” came the sturdy answer.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_280">280</div> -<p>“There are four of us here,” were the next words. -“Are you anxious to die?”</p> -<p>“I shall die when my time comes, not before,” replied -the Abbot. “If there were a dozen, it would make -little difference.”</p> -<p>The knight made a gesture with his hand.</p> -<p>“We will give you every advantage,” he said. “We -will fight you one by one. Before we begin, will you let -me see your face?”</p> -<p>The Abbot hesitated and then laughed.</p> -<p>“Agreed!” he replied. “Provided you let me see -yours.”</p> -<p>Both men made a move with their hands, when the -eyes of us all were drawn to the figure of a lone rider -who had just come into sight around the bend in the -road. He was on a horse as black as the raven’s wing. -He must have been driving hard for its flanks were covered -with white sweat and the froth was dripping from -its mouth. The man himself was not much bigger than -the Abbot. Although he was clad in a suit of black -chained mail and had a casque on with the visor closed, -I was able to see that his body was of unusual sturdiness -with great breadth of shoulders and thickness of limb.</p> -<p>When he came up he drew rein, and with a smoothness -that I had not expected, asked, “A fight, my -gentles?”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_281">281</div> -<p>The Abbot answered.</p> -<p>“—about to begin,” he said.</p> -<p>“Ho, ho!” was the reply. “But, I hope, not the four -of you against one?”</p> -<p>I am sure the knight flushed under his helmet at the -slyness of the taunt.</p> -<p>“Not at the same time,” he answered, and shifted uneasily -on his saddle. “But no matter. He ought to -die, for he is enemy of the King.”</p> -<p>The other laughed, and slowly moved over to the side -of the Abbot.</p> -<p>“And so am I,” he answered. “Do you think I ought -to die too?”</p> -<p>The knight gathered the reins in his hands.</p> -<p>“Who are you?” he demanded.</p> -<p>The Abbot interrupted.</p> -<p>“When you were coming up, my lord,” he said turning -to the rider, “we were about to uncover. I have -a suspicion that I know this man. He tells me that before -I die he would like to know me——”</p> -<p>But the knight made a gesture full of wrath.</p> -<p>“We are wasting time!” he cried and put his hand to -his visor. “When you drop from your saddle—dead, -you will know that it was the Sieur de Marsac who killed -you!”</p> -<p>The Abbot laughed, a slow taunting laugh.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_282">282</div> -<p>“You know me as the Abbot of Chalonnes, my lord de -Marsac. My shadow has hovered over these hills and -valleys. I have balked your schemes and plans a hundred -times,” he said impressively. “But I have worn -other garbs than these,—and other faces. I have been a -fool, a beggar, a highwayman—a dozen persons in one. -I have watched you try trick after trick. I have snapped -my fingers under your nose. All the time you thought -yourself so clever, you have been but a bungler and a -dunce.” He raised his visor inch by inch till his whole -face was revealed. “Did you ever dream that you -would be confronted, in armor such as this and on a -footing equal to yours, your old friend, the Scrivener, -the Highwayman of Tours?”</p> -<p>De Marsac’s mouth fell open. He looked, as though -he were in a dream, from the Scrivener to the knight on -the black horse.</p> -<p>“You!” he cried. “I have seen you, too, some time -and some place before!”</p> -<p>“You have, de Marsac,” came the reply in a voice that -shook like a peal of thunder. “We have met ere this. -But today it will be for the last time. I shall not raise -my visor, for I think you know now it would be useless. -I am Edward, the son of England’s King, the Black -Prince!”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_283">283</div> -<div class="img"> -<img src="images/c1.png" alt="" width="551" height="303" /> -</div> -<h2 id="c27">CHAPTER XXVII -<br /><span class="small">THE BLACK PRINCE AGAIN</span></h2> -<p>The last sentence came like the crack of doom. The -four men started in their saddles. Even the horses -raised their heads and snorted. Without a word De -Marsac and the Abbot—or the Scrivener as I knew him—closed -their visors and with a grimness faced their -foes. The Black Prince drove his spurs into his horse’s -side and plunged forward. He closed his huge fist and -swung his arm with all his might against the knight who -was nearest. There was no time to draw a weapon. So -sudden and with such determination was the attack that -the man caught the blow on his helmet full in the face. -His head went back with a snap and he fell to the road -without a sigh or groan.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_284">284</div> -<p>The Abbot was not far behind. He, too, urged his -horse to the fore. But even in the hurry he took time -to lay his hand upon his mace. The knight whom he -had singled out was quick enough to draw his sword -and to take a steady aim at the Abbot’s head. As the -mace wheeled in the air the sword fell. It struck the -top of the Abbot’s helmet so sharply that I heard the -ring of it where I was standing. The steel was dented -in but the sword shivered into a hundred pieces and left -the useless pommel in its owner’s hand. Then the mace -struck. The clang of it was like the sound of a great -muffled bell. The Abbot had lifted himself in his stirrups -to get a better swing. The knotted points crashed -against the neck of his opponent. There was no armor -broken but the force of the blow was strong enough to -drive him forward with his face down flat over the -horse’s mane.</p> -<p>That made two knights out of the fight at the first -encounter. It is true that De Marsac and the other had -tried to maneuver so that they could all strike at the -same time. But the speed with which the Black Prince -and the Scrivener had acted was more that they had -counted on. They were left, with their horses prancing -madly about, in the middle of the road while the two -victors galloped on past and slowly reined in their steeds -and turned around ready for the next trial.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_285">285</div> -<p>They came back at an even trot. The Abbot had his -mace grasped in his right hand taking a sure aim as -he came up. The Black Prince sat like an iron statue -on his horse. His mace, which was thrice the ordinary -size, hung idly at his side. The Abbot singled out the -remaining knight as his target. The men met. Their -maces rose and fell in the same breath. Their aim was -each at the other’s head. But their arms locked. The -maces crashed together with a loud clap. The Abbot -turned in his saddle and with a slight movement gave -his wrist a twist. The mace fell out of his enemy’s hand -and he was left on his horse with no weapon save his -sword.</p> -<p>The Black Prince looked on the fight as though it -were a mere play. He came on a little behind the Abbot, -straight at his foe. De Marsac knew the strength he -was to encounter. He poised his weapon in his hand to -get the balance of it so that he might strike his hardest -blow. He intended to come down upon his enemy’s -head, for it was there that he considered him most vulnerable, -and if successful, would put a quick end to him.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_286">286</div> -<p>He rose in his saddle. His mace was in the air. The -Black Prince stuck out his arm as though with it he -would ward off the force of the blow. The mace descended. -In the same second the Black Prince urged -his horse a little to the side. The arm that was to receive -the weight of De Marsac’s mace suddenly dropped. -The blow was spent in the air and the weight of the -weapon and the force he had behind it toppled De Marsac -from his balance. His feet left the stirrup and he -fell in a cloud of dust to the road.</p> -<p>The Black Prince could have ended the fight here. -He might have jumped to the ground and crushed his -enemy with his mace. The advantage was his, but he -made no move except to lean over his foe and laugh.</p> -<p>“De Marsac,” he cried, “you ought to wear a cap -and bells and carry a bauble in your hands. You would -make a good king’s fool.”</p> -<p>If De Marsac was angry before, he was full of venom -now. His horse had galloped off in fright and his mace -lay on the ground.</p> -<p>“I am not done yet!” he cried and he took his weapon -in his hand. “I will fight you till the end.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_287">287</div> -<p>It was only an idle boast. The Black Prince threw -his leg over his horse and dropped lightly to the road. -De Marsac with the fury of a madman whirled his mace -about his head. He caught the Prince a heavy blow on -the shoulder which would have knocked an average man -kicking to the earth. The Prince stiffened himself to -receive the shock, then, when it was spent, he knotted -his mailed fist. He drove it with all his strength into -De Marsac’s chest and dented the armor flat against -his body. De Marsac spun and staggered like a man -walking in a dream. Then, with his breath catching -in his throat, he uttered a heavy groan and fell his whole -length sprawling to the road.</p> -<p>I was so intent on the actions of the Black Prince -that I almost forgot the Abbot. He had knocked the -mace from his enemy’s hand to be sure. And then, -when I turned to him again, I saw that the two men had -wheeled their horses about and were running at full tilt -at each other for the second time. The knight had his -sword in his hand but the Abbot, like the Black Prince, -was without arms of any kind, for he had hung his mace -at the side of his saddle. When the knight raised his -weapon to strike, the Abbot lowered his head and -shoulders. With a deft movement he caught his foe -by the wrist. As his horse was speeding past, he drew -in the reins and gave the wrist a sudden twist. It was -the same trick that he had done with the mace. The -sword dropped from the knight’s hand but this time the -Abbot held on. He half dragged his foe from his saddle -and as he was slipping backward he dealt him a -swinging blow on the side that sent him headlong from -his seat rolling over till he flattened out on his back -with his arms extended in the form of a cross.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_288">288</div> -<p>I thought that the fight was now over and that all -we had to do was to join the victors. I was burning to -deliver my message to the Black Prince and to warn him -of the great danger that threatened him from the army -that was marching down the valley of the Loire. But -I had counted too soon. The archers, who up till now, -had drawn themselves up along the side of the road to -witness the fray, began to feel the doubtfulness of their -own safety. They saw, to their surprise, the Black -Prince and the Abbot bowl over the four knights as -though they were as inexperienced as boys. And when -the leader, De Marsac, was sent tumbling to the ground, -they looked to one another for a signal. Their captain -was, of course, gone, but the boldest of them strung an -arrow to his bow. The others followed suit. Before I -could grasp the situation there were the lot of them, -some aiming at the Black Prince, some at the Abbot, -and one, indeed, had the thought even to cover us.</p> -<p>Charles gave me a shove in the ribs. I knew what he -meant, so while the going was opportune, we edged -back step by step, until we found ourselves in the shelter -of one of the scrub trees. There were rocks around, -as I have already said, so that with no more ceremony we -jumped behind the first, then the second, till we were -far enough away to be entirely safe.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_289">289</div> -<p>Then I got the jar of my life. I heard a laugh, a -wicked mocking laugh. Before the echo of it died away -the Dwarf of Angers popped his head out from behind -the boulder next to us. He must have gone the whole -distance back to his cave, for he carried in his hands -three strong bows and as many quivers full of arrows -slung over his shoulder.</p> -<p>“Take this,” he said, “and go back.”</p> -<p>We were none too soon. The archers had already -shot a round at the Black Prince and the Abbot and -were stringing their bows for a second attack. The -armor of the two warriors had, of course, protected them -from hurt. They were both on foot and advancing step -by step with dogged resolution. But there was always -a chance that the point of an arrow pierce their armor -at the vulnerable spot where the headpiece is joined to -the corslet or through the opening for the eyes or mouth.</p> -<p>As soon as he saw what was happening, the Dwarf -let out one of his unearthly yells. He bade each of us -to single out a man. We raised our bows and the next -second the twang of them sung in our ears.</p> -<p>One fellow dropped kicking in the dust. The archer, -whom Charles hit, clapped his hand to his side and sank -down on the grass at the edge of the road. My fellow -was more fortunate, for, although I had taken a steady -aim at the region of his heart, he made a sudden move -as the arrow left the bow. I caught him above the elbow -in the fleshy part of the arm. Although his wound was -not deadly, it must have stung him with pain, for he uttered -a scream. He threw his bow at his feet and with -his arm limp at his side shuffled off to tear his shirt into -strips to stop the flow of blood.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_290">290</div> -<p>The victory was ours. It took only one round of -arrows to bring our foes to our feet. The few of those -left standing did not know which way to turn. The -Dwarf with Charles and me at his heels broke from out -our cover of the rocks. Each of us once more drew an -arrow on his man. But it was only a threat that needed -no carrying out. Our enemies saw that we had the -upper hand and that to make a further show of fight -would only mean their deaths. As though they were -obeying a command, they threw their weapons out into -the road and advanced with their hands extended as a -sign of their submission.</p> -<p>It was all over. I ran faster than I had ever run -before to the Abbot of Chalonnes. By this time he had -raised his visor and was beaming on me with all the old-time -twinkle in his eye.</p> -<p>“Where is the dagger that you were to bring to the -Abbot of Chalonnes?” he demanded playfully.</p> -<p>“It is in the shirt of one of those fellows lying on the -road,” I said. “He took it from me when they captured -us in the inn.”</p> -<p>He gave me a resounding clap on the shoulder.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_291">291</div> -<p>“It’s of no consequence,” he said. “I let you take it -from me when I met you on the highway near your -home. I knew you were without weapons and I was -sure you would have need of it to protect yourself.” -He smiled and looked at me a long time. “Ah, lad,” -he said finally, “you have made a great fight of it. The -best of it all is that you have come through.”</p> -<p>“But,” said I, “how did you get here?”</p> -<p>“I went back and made a long detour through the -north of France. I knew you would have trouble near -the end of your journey.”</p> -<p>“But, my horse?” I insisted. “Where did you find -him?”</p> -<p>He jerked his thumb over his shoulder.</p> -<p>“The fellow who took him is lying back there somewhere -in the woods.”</p> -<p>“And you’re not a highwayman, nor a thief, nor a -scrivener after all?”</p> -<p>“Tut, tut!” he replied. “I told you once before that -you should never judge a man by his clothes. I’m a -simple servant of the greatest fighter in France—the -Black Prince there. Come,” he said touching me on the -arm. “I think you have a word for him.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_292">292</div> -<div class="img"> -<img src="images/c8.png" alt="" width="545" height="323" /> -</div> -<h2 id="c28">CHAPTER XXVIII -<br /><span class="small">VICTORY ... AND HOME</span></h2> -<p>I may say now that I have come to the end of my tale. -I had come through as the Abbot said. But to my way -of thinking it was more by blundering and good luck -than by any craft or circumspection of mine.</p> -<p>I was glad to have my horse back again. The feel of -him under me was like home. I rode along towards the -west—that is towards the encampment of the army of -the Black Prince—with more joy in my heart than had -been my share for many a day.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_293">293</div> -<p>It was by merest chance, I learned, that the Prince -was in the neighborhood at all. His army lay a good -two days’ journey off. He had sent scouts out to scour -the country round about to warn him if the highways -were safe for him to march to the south to his headquarters -for the winter at Bordeaux. He had even -gone out on an expedition himself. He had come upon -a troop of the King’s horsemen and in pursuing them -had ridden far out of his way, had outdistanced his followers -and was lost for a night in the woods. He was -on his way back when he came upon us, riding hard, for -he had suspicions that there were more foes in the neighborhood -than he had imagined.</p> -<p>But when I unfolded to him the tale of what I had -gone through—of the activities in the valley of the -Loire, the preparations for war that were going on on -every hand, the vast number of soldiers (there were sixteen -thousand, twice the number of his entire force) that -were moving with the greatest secrecy towards the west, -when he heard this, I say, he gritted his teeth and cried -out, “They want to cut us off on our way south. They -think they can crush the power of England in France. -They are tricksters and knaves, men like De Marsac and -his crew. But we have English brawn back of us, men -who will take their lives in their hands for the joy of -battle and of conflict. We’ll beat them yet.” He -clenched his fists and repeated it. “We’ll beat them -yet.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_294">294</div> -<p>And in the end it proved that he was right. I could -spend another hour in your company and relate to you -all that followed. But I feel that my manner of telling -it would be incomplete. Besides the scribes of our times—men -who knew how to wield the quill with greater -skill than I—have written a history of it for all who -will to read.</p> -<p>We came to the army of the Prince on the morning -of the third day where it was lying north of the city of -Poitiers. At once the movement started towards the -south. The wisest plan would be to avoid a battle if we -could. But we were scarcely under arms and it was -while we were passing the city to the east that we saw -the pennons of the King and after a while his horsemen -and his knights. The army that I had seen piecemeal -traveling down the valley of the Loire was joined in one. -There was no escape from it now for they were bent on -destruction and slaughter.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_295">295</div> -<p>We faced them. The Prince was a master in the -art of war. He chose his ground with all the care he -could for he had to offset the greater number of his -foes with matchless skill. The battle raged from early -morn to the setting of the sun. The archers shot their -arrows as thick as hail so that the air seemed filled with -flakes of snow with the darting of the white feathers. -Knights, who had won fame and name in every part of -Europe, hewed and hacked with their battle-axes and -their maces. Bright swords flashed like polished silver. -The lancers charged. Men were toppled from their -horses and rose again to fight it out upon the ground. -It was like a sea tossed into storm. And when night -fell the enemy withdrew fewer in number than they -began, humiliated in defeat, with a blow delivered at -them from which they for years to come were not able -to recover.</p> -<p>The flower of their warriors threw their lives away -in their arrogance and pride. The valley of the Loire -was opened up in case we chose to take it. If we had -had an army big enough the whole of France might -have been annexed to the English crown, for when the -prisoners were brought in it was to the amazement of -us all that among them was the greatest enemy we had—the -King of France himself!</p> -<p>You may be a bit curious to learn what part I took -in the fight. I was but a lad, of course, and hardly of -the strength to cope with knights who were seasoned and -toughened by years of life in camp and on the field of -battle. But even at that I did what might be considered -my share. The Abbot furnished me with what -accoutrement was needful. I rode beside him in the -fray. The mace he gave me was of a weight that I could -wield and the sword I used did its work as well as it -might have done in older hands than mine.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_296">296</div> -<p>At the first go I was overfull of haste. I had singled -out a foe and was hard at it when the swaying of the -fight carried him from me down the field. On another -occasion I found myself between two knights who were -vying with each other to see who could strike me down -the first. I warded off their fury with what skill I had -until one of them was stricken from behind by a hand -that was as sudden as it was sure. The other I struck a -fortunate blow for I stunned him so hard that he rode -off the field to nurse his wound.</p> -<p>Late in the afternoon I was knocked from my horse, -but had wit enough left to scramble again into the saddle. -I was tossed here and there with driving force as -the battle swayed this way or that. My helmet was -dented in from the swing of a mace. My right arm -near the shoulder was numbed from over action and -from a sword beat that had landed on it.</p> -<p>But I came out of it with a whole skin and no bones -broken which was enough to make me thankful. As for -Charles of Gramont, I never laid eyes on him from the -outbreak of the fight. It was long after dark when I -found him inquiring among the troops who had been -near me if they knew if I had fallen. When he saw -me he threw out his hands. I must confess that a kind -of weakness came over me at the sight of my companion. -As though we were children we flew to each other’s -arms and cried like babies.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_297">297</div> -<p>Then came the parting. It is true that the Black -Prince asked us to go along with him to Bordeaux to -stay there for the winter with the promise that he would -take us with him in the early spring on a campaign into -Spain. For a while we were divided two ways, but the -longing for home won in the end. Charles was anxious -to get home to put his house in order and (now that he -was left alone) to give care to the estate. As for me, I -knew that my brother, André, was lying awake far into -the nights, wondering what had become of me and -whether he would ever lay eyes on me again. Besides -the fall was coming on (it was already September) and -I knew the streams were full of fish and that the woods -about my home were thick with game.</p> -<p>You should have been present in our village when we -rode in. The country folk (they had been warned of -our coming beforehand) gathered from the fields. They -wore their best of everything and I can tell you that -their simple dress of velvet jerkins, their breeches of -leather, their hats with feathers in them, never looked -more welcome or more pleasing to my eye. You would -have thought it was some great holiday for the country -players were assembled. Jugglers and sleight-of-hand -artists and to my surprise the man with the birds whom -I had met on my journey out, came to greet us and to -display the best of their wares. And in the midst of -all the merrymaking it was my brother, André, who was -the proudest man alive. He never left my side and -when my name was mentioned, he boasted of my courage -and my strength of will that led me on a quest -through the heart of our enemies, till I had to turn my -face away in shame.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_298">298</div> -<p>We settled down to the quiet life of the countryside. -The first snows of winter came and the fields about the -house were covered white, when a courier rode into the -yard. He was from Bordeaux on his way to the great -city of Paris to negotiate for peace and a return of the -King. He had been commanded, he said, to deliver a -letter from his master, the Black Prince.</p> -<p>With my brother André looking over my shoulder, I -broke the seal and read,</p> -<blockquote> -<p><span class="jr">At Bordeaux.</span> -<span class="jr">December</span></p> -<p><i>To Henri la Mar, the Norman,<br /> My lad</i>,</p> -<p>It has long been in my minde to write you a lettre of thanks -for the helpfull deed you performed. Your name shall always be -enscrolled in my memorie and I shall think of you as a brave and -worthie servant of your countrie. If there come a time when you -wish to try your hande as a soldier of England, you will but come -to me.</p> -<p>Your timely warning saved an army from destruction. Not only -that, it saved your land and fireside from the greed of your enemies.</p> -<p><span class="jr"><span class="sc">Edward.</span></span></p> -<p><i>Postscriptum.</i></p> -<p>It may be to your interest to learn that De Marsac recovered -from the blow I gave him when we fought together on the highway. -But he was slain later at Poitiers.</p> -</blockquote> -<p>That was all.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_299">299</div> -<p>“Well, Henri,” said André, “that letter is worth -while.”</p> -<h2 id="tn">Transcriber’s Notes</h2><ul><li>Copyright notice provided as in the original—this e-text is public domain in the country of publication.</li> -<li>Silently corrected palpable typos; left non-standard spellings and dialect unchanged.</li> -<li>In the text versions, delimited italics text in _underscores_ (the HTML version reproduces the font form of the printed book.)</li></ul> - - - - - - - -<pre> - - - - - -End of the Project Gutenberg EBook of The Messenger of the Black Prince, by -Thomas A. H. Mawhinney - -*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE MESSENGER OF THE BLACK PRINCE *** - -***** This file should be named 50193-h.htm or 50193-h.zip ***** -This and all associated files of various formats will be found in: - http://www.gutenberg.org/5/0/1/9/50193/ - -Produced by Stephen Hutcheson, Dave Morgan, Ron Box, and -the Online Distributed Proofreading Team at -http://www.pgdp.net - -Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions will -be renamed. - -Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright -law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, -so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United -States without permission and without paying copyright -royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part -of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm -concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark, -and may not be used if you charge for the eBooks, unless you receive -specific permission. If you do not charge anything for copies of this -eBook, complying with the rules is very easy. You may use this eBook -for nearly any purpose such as creation of derivative works, reports, -performances and research. They may be modified and printed and given -away--you may do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks -not protected by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the -trademark license, especially commercial redistribution. - -START: FULL LICENSE - -THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE -PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK - -To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free -distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work -(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full -Project Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at -www.gutenberg.org/license. - -Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works - -1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to -and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property -(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all -the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or -destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your -possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a -Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound -by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the -person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph -1.E.8. - -1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be -used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who -agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few -things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See -paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this -agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below. - -1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the -Foundation" or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection -of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual -works in the collection are in the public domain in the United -States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the -United States and you are located in the United States, we do not -claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing, -displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as -all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope -that you will support the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting -free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm -works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the -Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with the work. You can easily -comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the -same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg-tm License when -you share it without charge with others. - -1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern -what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are -in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, -check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this -agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, -distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any -other Project Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no -representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any -country outside the United States. - -1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: - -1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other -immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear -prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work -on which the phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the -phrase "Project Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, -performed, viewed, copied or distributed: - - This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and - most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no - restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it - under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this - eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the - United States, you'll have to check the laws of the country where you - are located before using this ebook. - -1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is -derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not -contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the -copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in -the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are -redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply -either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or -obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg-tm -trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted -with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution -must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any -additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms -will be linked to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works -posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the -beginning of this work. - -1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm -License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this -work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm. - -1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this -electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without -prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with -active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project -Gutenberg-tm License. - -1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, -compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including -any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access -to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format -other than "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official -version posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site -(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense -to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means -of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original "Plain -Vanilla ASCII" or other form. Any alternate format must include the -full Project Gutenberg-tm License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. - -1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, -performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works -unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing -access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -provided that - -* You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from - the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method - you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed - to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he has - agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid - within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are - legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty - payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in - Section 4, "Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg - Literary Archive Foundation." - -* You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies - you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he - does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm - License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all - copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue - all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg-tm - works. - -* You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of - any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the - electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of - receipt of the work. - -* You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free - distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works. - -1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work or group of works on different terms than -are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing -from both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and The -Project Gutenberg Trademark LLC, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm -trademark. Contact the Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below. - -1.F. - -1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable -effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread -works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project -Gutenberg-tm collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may -contain "Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate -or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other -intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or -other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or -cannot be read by your equipment. - -1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right -of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project -Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all -liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal -fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT -LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE -PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE -TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE -LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR -INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH -DAMAGE. - -1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a -defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can -receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a -written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you -received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium -with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you -with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in -lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person -or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second -opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If -the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing -without further opportunities to fix the problem. - -1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth -in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO -OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT -LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. - -1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied -warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of -damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement -violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the -agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or -limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or -unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the -remaining provisions. - -1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the -trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone -providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in -accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the -production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, -including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of -the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this -or any Project Gutenberg-tm work, (b) alteration, modification, or -additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any -Defect you cause. - -Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm - -Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of -electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of -computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It -exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations -from people in all walks of life. - -Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the -assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's -goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will -remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure -and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future -generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see -Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at -www.gutenberg.org - - - -Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation - -The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit -501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the -state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal -Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification -number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by -U.S. federal laws and your state's laws. - -The Foundation's principal office is in Fairbanks, Alaska, with the -mailing address: PO Box 750175, Fairbanks, AK 99775, but its -volunteers and employees are scattered throughout numerous -locations. Its business office is located at 809 North 1500 West, Salt -Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up to -date contact information can be found at the Foundation's web site and -official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact - -For additional contact information: - - Dr. Gregory B. Newby - Chief Executive and Director - gbnewby@pglaf.org - -Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation - -Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide -spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of -increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be -freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest -array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations -($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt -status with the IRS. - -The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating -charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United -States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a -considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up -with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations -where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND -DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular -state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate - -While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we -have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition -against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who -approach us with offers to donate. - -International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make -any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from -outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. - -Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation -methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other -ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To -donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate - -Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. - -Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project -Gutenberg-tm concept of a library of electronic works that could be -freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and -distributed Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of -volunteer support. - -Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed -editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in -the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not -necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper -edition. - -Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search -facility: www.gutenberg.org - -This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm, -including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to -subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. - - - -</pre> - -</body> -</html> diff --git a/old/50193-h/images/c1.png b/old/50193-h/images/c1.png Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index d351b81..0000000 --- a/old/50193-h/images/c1.png +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/50193-h/images/c2.png b/old/50193-h/images/c2.png Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 49df8df..0000000 --- a/old/50193-h/images/c2.png +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/50193-h/images/c3.png b/old/50193-h/images/c3.png Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 1522fee..0000000 --- a/old/50193-h/images/c3.png +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/50193-h/images/c4.png b/old/50193-h/images/c4.png Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 300aa6c..0000000 --- a/old/50193-h/images/c4.png +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/50193-h/images/c5.png b/old/50193-h/images/c5.png Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 33c380b..0000000 --- a/old/50193-h/images/c5.png +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/50193-h/images/c6.png b/old/50193-h/images/c6.png Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 22523a5..0000000 --- a/old/50193-h/images/c6.png +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/50193-h/images/c7.png b/old/50193-h/images/c7.png Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index e179942..0000000 --- a/old/50193-h/images/c7.png +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/50193-h/images/c8.png b/old/50193-h/images/c8.png Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index ff4160c..0000000 --- a/old/50193-h/images/c8.png +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/50193-h/images/cover.jpg b/old/50193-h/images/cover.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 898a97d..0000000 --- a/old/50193-h/images/cover.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/50193-h/images/img001.jpg b/old/50193-h/images/img001.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 0edb457..0000000 --- a/old/50193-h/images/img001.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/50193-h/images/img002.png b/old/50193-h/images/img002.png Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 81b9a23..0000000 --- a/old/50193-h/images/img002.png +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/50193-h/images/img010.jpg b/old/50193-h/images/img010.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 8b7e1c2..0000000 --- a/old/50193-h/images/img010.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/50193-h/images/img018.jpg b/old/50193-h/images/img018.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 7af1e7d..0000000 --- a/old/50193-h/images/img018.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/50193-h/images/img026.jpg b/old/50193-h/images/img026.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 6eb658f..0000000 --- a/old/50193-h/images/img026.jpg +++ /dev/null |
